Steamy Stories Podcast

She polishes her survival skills. By Cummsweetly. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Tabitha was excited about taking the wilderness survival course. She had signed up with her girlfriend, Kim, and they planned to share a tent. The weekend was supposed to be warm during the days but there had been frost warnings all week, so they were prepared for a few chilly nights. They both knew a couple of the other people taking the course. One guy in particular, for whom Tabitha had the hots, was going. So was a guy with whom Kim had already been a few times. Kim had warned Tabitha that, if things got hot for them, she might sneak out to his tent one night. Tabitha said that she was o.k. with it and didn't mind sleeping alone, even though she was insanely jealous. She was a very horny 18 year old, who masturbated at least once a day, sometimes twice. She had had a few chances to lose her virginity, but had chosen to wait.The guys weren't special and she wasn't going to give her “cherry” to just anyone! So, she was very envious of Kim. Kim was an experienced girl and had shared every encounter with Tabitha. After Kim described her sexual escapades, Tabitha often went home and masturbated, imagining herself in Kim's place. Finally, Friday arrived. They had packed warm clothes and sturdy hiking boots, warm sleeping bags and a good, warm little tent. They all met at the school to catch a bus that would take them to the national campground. Tabitha's eyes quickly scanned the small group of people already waiting. Her heart skipped a few beats as she spied “him” in the crowd. Rex was ruggedly dressed and looked very hot. He stood a little apart from everyone else. She knew that he was on the shy side and that it took some warming up to get him to talk. Once he did, though, she had always found him intelligent, funny and very down to earth. Their eyes met and his face turned a bright red, his green eyes showing up even more against the red. He smiled shyly at her and nodded his head. She smiled back, suddenly shy herself. Then, the survival leader started talking and their silent communication was halted. She found herself sitting next to him on the bus as Kim sat with her latest conquest. Their thighs and shoulders bumping against each other as the bus rumbled along, she had trouble concentrating. They talked the whole way to the park, discovering that they had a lot in common. He was so easy to talk with and she found herself feeling completely at ease with him. Once at the camp, they all got very busy pitching tents and setting up their camp. Rex ended up sharing a tent with Ryan, Kim's guy. A blazing, hot bonfire was started and the team designated to cook that night's meal got to work. It turned out that Rex and Tabitha were on the same team. They were on clean up duty that night and they worked well together, picking up their conversation from earlier. It sure made their time go faster. The temperature had dropped considerably by sunset and everyone scurried into their tents to put on warmer clothes. Kim and Tabitha met in their tent. Kim was flushed and whispered that she and Ryan were getting along really well and would Tabitha mind if Ryan's tentmate bunked in with her that night? Tabitha blushed and stammered that she guessed it was fine with her. Having Rex in her tent, sleeping beside her, was going to be torture. How in the hell was she supposed to sleep with the guy of her present fantasies laying right next to her?? The fire had died down and one of the guys poured water over the blazing hot coals. Kim and Ryan had disappeared hours before. Rex retrieved his sleeping bag and gear and brought put them to Tabitha's tent. He was embarrassed about the whole thing and had apologized to her for invading her space. She assured him that it was o.k. He spread his sleeping bag, right next to hers. “Damn, that's close!” She thought to herself. She got into the tent first, and stripped off her outer layers, leaving on the layers closest to her skin. It was so cold that she could see her breath. She crawled into her sleeping bag, wondering where Rex was. Still chilled, she snuggled down into her bag. There was a tentative clearing of the throat at the tent door. Rex asked if it was o.k. to come in. She said it was. He crawled into the tent and awkwardly stood there. She told him she had just left her long johns and turtleneck on. He quickly stripped out of his outerwear and was in his sleeping bag before she could avert her eyes! They started talking about the day's events and the next day's schedule. It was going to be a lot of fun. The topics turned around to boyfriends and girlfriends, dating. Then they started talking about sex. It turned out that both of them were still virgins. They talked about various friends and kids in school who advertised the loss of their virginity. They both laughed and agreed that when it happened for them, there would not be any announcements made. They talked about oral sex and that they both were very interested in reading and watching porn dealing with oral. They talked a bit more, about dreams and aspirations, both of them getting sleepier by the minute, when she realized that Rex had fallen asleep. She was really horny by this time with all the talk about sex. She thought about all the things they had talked about and decided, right then and there, that she couldn't waste such an opportunity with Rex lying right there beside her. She quietly slid out of her sleeping bag. Shit, was it cold! She crept over to where Rex was sleeping and gingerly tugged on the zipper of his sleeping bag. He didn't stir. She pulled the zipper down far enough to start to wiggle in beside him. He awoke with a start and she put a finger to his lips and whispered, “Shush! Move over!” He moved over to the far edge of his sleeping bag. She slid in beside him, gasping as she felt his bare legs against her hand. Her hand crept up his leg, to discover that he was only wearing briefs. She smiled to herself. This would make her mission, oh, so much easier. She shivered from the cold and awkwardly zipped up the sleeping bag again. It was a tight fit with the two of them inside his bed. The combined heat from their bodies started to warm things up quickly. She felt the bulge of his cock against her hip and could feel her pussy juices begin to flow down her inner thighs. She turned to him and their noses bumped. She started to giggle. Her lips searched for his and she tentatively kissed him. He pressed back and she took that as being a step in the right direction. Her tongue parted his lips and darted inside his mouth. He groaned and gave her a quick taste of his tongue. The next pass, their lips parted and both their tongues bumped and twisted against each other. She thought she was going to orgasm right then and there. He was an awesome kisser! And that tongue of his!!! She could hardly wait to feel it deep inside her pussy. He pressed his hips against hers. She could feel his cock, fully engorged now, hard and steely against her hip. Her hand slid down to his flat, hairy stomach. He groaned again against her lips. Her hand slid to the front of his briefs. His cock twitched and writhed beneath her hand, like a caged animal trying to get free. She loved the feel of him and stroked his cock through his briefs. He was huge! She could not wrap her hand around his cock and he was longer than her hand, from her wrist to the tip of her middle finger, by at least an inch. She found herself salivating, anxious to taste her first cock! Their hands kneaded and stroked and tantalized and tortured each other. Finally she couldn't take it any longer. She ducked her head inside the sleeping bag and slid down until she was kneeling over him, her mouth level with his pulsating cock. She unleashed his cock from the confines of its cage and at last, held his magnificent tool in her hand. She couldn't see a damn thing, but instinctively, her lips were drawn to his warm, silky cock. She deeply inhaled the musky scent of him, the aroma making her juices flow copiously down the insides of her thighs. Her tongue made a slow lick around the head of his cock. Something wet and sticky and slick and sweet tasting covered her tongue. “Yummy!” She thought as she greedily licked it up. “This must be that precum they talk about.” She heard a muffled groan and his hips bucked toward her eager lips. Her tongue eagerly began to lick his shaft, her hand cradling his balls against the root of his cock. “Suck my cock Tabitha. Please take it into your mouth,” he huskily whispered. She swallowed his cock with one gulp, surprising not only him, but herself, too! She loved how he tasted, a bit salty and sweet at the same time. She loved how his cock felt in her mouth, as if it had a life of its own. It twitched and bobbed and pulsated. It was soft and hard at the same time, silky and velvety. It was fantastic!! She slid her mouth up and down his shaft, like she'd seen in the movies. Above her, Rex was making unintelligible sounds, his hips thrusting against her mouth. His balls suddenly became firm and she sensed a change in his mood. She thought that he was about to cum. She was going to experience her first taste of hot, gooey jism! She had heard horror stories about guy's spunk tasting gross. She didn't have time to wonder any further, as his hips bucked beneath her. His cock became even harder and he grunted that he was about to cum. That he was going to fill her mouth with his cum. He grabbed her head between his hands and pushed his cock deeper in her mouth. Her throat opened and she felt his cock deep in her mouth. She could feel the sperm boil in his loins as it erupted. She felt the first spray of sperm hit the back of her throat. She eagerly swallowed as the next stream hit her tonsils. His cock kept pumping sperm into her eager, sucking mouth. He writhed beneath her, hands pulling her hair as his cock spilled into her throat. She didn't think he was ever going to empty his balls, but he did. He was panting heavily, his cock quickly deflating. She continued to suckle him, gently licking his cock and balls. She kissed his cock and slid back up beside him. She grinned at him and told him that she loved sucking him and could she please be his cocksucker? He shook his head in amazement and told that it was unfucking believable!! He said that she could be his cocksucker whenever she wanted! She hugged him and told him that he had better like it, because he was going to have a hard time getting her lips away from his beautiful cock. As they held each other, she felt his cock twitch between them. They laughed and he said that his cock was giving his affirmative vote as well! As they kissed to seal their deal, his cock poked and prodded her stomach. She knew what she wanted next and eagerly grabbed his cock! By Cummsweetly for Literotica

A WW2 fantasy: a spy and a pilot take refuge in each other. by PeriodPorn. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Max turned around, still half asleep, pulling my body into the half-moon of his own. We lay on a straw mattress in the loft of a barn that had been taken by the resistance here in rural France, and for modesty's sake we had retreated to either sides of it; a difficult task, now made more challenging by the pilot's movements. He took a deep inhale, his face nestled into the back of my neck, and exhaled warm breath onto my tingling skin. Now, with me in his arms, his nightmares were retreating into the dark recess of his subconscious.We had slept beside each other for four nights now. That was how long it had been since we had found each other on a backroad from the border, him separated from his grounded plane and me… well, I had kept myself separate from everything in order to remain undetected. Every night he had been wracked with awful nightmares; this was the first he had touched me in his sleep. I knew that this respite from undoubtedly horrid images should be protected, but an itch inside of me yearned for his hands, now securely fastened at my waist, to animate themselves and explore my body. He had removed his cotton undershirt to sleep better in the heat, and in the dappled moonlight of the barn I could make out the sinews beneath his bare skin. “You hardly know him”, my brain hissed to itself, cannibalistic in it's determination to stifle the urges. “And he's not even awake so he doesn't know what he's doing”- Yet, I tilted my pelvis back ever so slightly. I sighed, trying to mimic the unintentional sounds of someone asleep. The movement made my body arch back into his groin. His body seemed to instinctively tighten around me, welcoming the way the space between us vanished. I felt small, childlike inside his broad, muscular frame. I tilted my pelvis back yet again, hoping the rhythmic movement might stir some kind of consciousness into his lower half. I moaned, as if I was the one having nightmares now. His arms, once slack against my lithe torso, now stiffened. That might have done it. I continued to keep my eyes shut, gripping my arms tighter against his, as if I were protecting myself. The more I created this fiction, the more real it felt. Hadn't I been trying to make myself invisible, protecting myself from enemies this whole time? “Natalie?” He whispered, his Scottish vowels thick and low in his hoarse semi-consciousness. I waited a moment, then pretended to rouse myself. I murmured a little. “Natalie,” he said, more gently this time, “I think you're havin' a nightmare.” You're a sneaky bitch, my brain thought- but his arms were so strong, his chest so firm against my back. I hadn't felt this safe since the start of the war. I was alone then… I had been alone for years. I had used men sexually, of course… but not for my own comfort. Not for my own pleasure. Hadn't I known from the moment he smiled from beneath his RAF cap that this could be a different kind of ally? “You're having a bad dream,” he repeated softly, with a tenderness I almost couldn't bear. As if I'd known him for more than two days. As if the thought of me, my safety, and my unreachable subconscious was of the utmost importance to him. I turned in so I was facing him, curling inwards and tucking my face just below his chin. I would never admit to being frightened by daylight, but in the darkness, I permitted myself this luxury; comfort. I had been frightened for so long, one almost comes to accept it; it was a fear people who did not know wartime would never understand. One of the pilots arms wrapped around my back and scooped me up, the other wrapping underneath my neck to cradle the nape of my hairline. His fingers were coarse unlike mine which were still soft from handling weapons of a slightly different kind: transistor radios. “Shhh,” he whispered sleepily. “It's alright.” His hand was so big that whilst still cupping the back of my head, his thumb could rest against my cheek. It stroked my face calmly, sending chills from the root of my torso up my spine. My breath caught a little, suspended between us. His other arm was still draped around me, no doubt feeling the change in my body. His body stilled too; he was suddenly holding his breath as well. His thumb, however, maintained its steady rhythm. I held my breath still, willing it to edge closer towards my parted lips. And then, it did. I could feel it… His thumb was edging closer and closer towards my lips, and then dared to caress them, catching slowly against my full lower lip as it did. The moment his thumb caught my lower lip, I exhaled, a light breeze brushing against his skin. His thumb lingered there, against the warm and wet skin inside. He was waiting for me to protest, to push him away. The silence between us felt electric. I moved one of my legs to negotiate the space between his, hooking myself around him so that our bodies could press together. With my chest now against his, I could feel the air between us thudding with quickening heartbeats. He did not remove his thumb from the entrance of my mouth. He was waiting for me to give him a signal to proceed. I gently brought his thumb between my teeth. It felt both coquettish and primal; the feeling of something fragile, soft, ready to be destroyed. Yet, his thumb retreated. I might have lost hope there, embarrassed and rejected, were it not for the feeling of his thrust pulsating against my lap. An unmistakable reaction of longing. I should not have worried; his retreating thumb dragged down my chin and neck slowly, leaving a slightly damp residue behind it that cooled quickly in the night air. Simultaneously his other arm brought me even closer to him, his breathing quickening. “Natalie,” he whispered, betraying a deep sense of longing. I knew he wanted me, then. He wanted me quite desperately. But I did not want it to be quick. I wanted it to be slow. I brought my free arm up behind his head so I could drag my fingers from the back of his head to the back of his neck, bringing my face up to meet his. Would he take it from me greedily, as if I were some street woman in a foreign city, an anonymous body that he could hide inside until his grief had retreated? He seemed to sense this. Instead of greedily launching at my mouth, he held me there. “I wish I could see your eyes,” he whispered urgently. “Your eyes…” “You can,” I promised him. “What do you see?” I was terrified of his answer, because I knew that so many men had answers readily prepared for questions like this; it didn't matter who was looking at them or who was asking. Intimacy was a game, a war they could win on foreign shores before returning to their squadrons to regale their mates with their conquests. I felt too deeply for that. Losing this moment to a parlour story meant for male amusement would be too painful. He was silent. Then, in a voice of resignation and sadness: “I saw a lot of pain.” There was no pretence, no air of manipulation. There was familiarity, however; a sense that he recognised it in me because he felt it himself. I held his neck here, hit with a wave of grief for us both. I would have pulled him so close that his body merged with mine, if I could. But this hand released him as soon as it held him there, tracing down the skin of his spine until I could pull it inwards towards our stomachs and continue this unbroken line, ever so slowly, around his side and drag it upwards between us against his almost hairless chest. I felt his heart beating there. His mast continued to throb against me, but it did not cheapen the moment. It intensified it. I knew he wanted me, and that it took everything in him to restrain himself… because he needed me more than he wanted me. He needed me to be here, in whatever way, and he wouldn't do anything to risk it being taken away. “I need you too.” I breathed. He could have me in whatever way he wanted… if that's what he really wanted. I could feel his face tilting towards mine, slowly, until his breath whispered against my mouth. Our lips were so close, his breath sweet and warm, smelling of the mead we'd drank with the resistance soldiers downstairs. His lips were soft against mine. I realised then that I had imagined this moment every time I looked at them, plump and full. His wrested with mine, not trying to part them but just enjoying the way they melted into each other. I was hungrier, it seemed; I gently parted his, daring my tongue to trace within just has his thumb had done only a few moments before. He drank me in. His warm tongue wrapped against mine, sending tingles through every nerve ending available, making me hungrier and hungrier. He finally broke his stillness. He gave in to his urges and grasped my body firmly. He positioned me on top of him as if I weighed nothing. My groin could not be separated from his, seeking heat and pressure, pressing against his shaft and his lower abdomen as I righted myself on top of him. Electricity surged inside of me, moving me to sit up away from his intensifying kiss so that I could straighten my arms and brace them on either side of his shoulders to slowly rock the seat of my body against him. I was abreast a wild horse, willing it to pursue. He groaned quietly, rock-hard beneath me. I continued to work him, wanting to feed the desire I knew was raging inside of him. It became too much to bear; he reached up with one hand and secured it behind my neck, bringing us together so that he could kiss me again, more urgently and messily this time. I slipped one of my arms down against his chest again, wanting to coax the creature that was aching for mine. He almost snarled inside my mouth as he grabbed that same hand and used his body to deftly spin me to my back, pinning both arms up on either side of my head. I exhaled through a smile, exhilarated by his careful control of my body. Now he had me pinned, and with a masterful restraint pulled his crotch away from mine so he could move quickly down towards my base. It was yearning for touch. I found myself nervous; he may not do this for women, I thought. A lot of men don't. Yet his fingers must have found the hem of my silk nightgown resting at my thighs because I could feel the roughness of his touch grazing upwards against my sensitive, soft skin towards my mound. I was not wearing undergarments. The pair I used were precious and currently drying somewhere… does he think me a whore, I worried- He seemed to sense my mind fretting because one of his hands felt down the side of my body slowly, taking in my shape. He was soothing me, willing me to relax. His caress was deliberate, careful, finishing at the side of my body where he gripped my hip, his fingers sinking into my soft arse cheeks. He audibly groaned here, starved for the softness of a woman's body. “Fuck,” he breathed, using his free hand to gently part my knees even further and position himself at the entrance. His head remained above water, however, and I could feel his eyes searching for mine through the dark. “Please…” he begged gruffly. “Please,” I exhaled urgently, bucking my hips upwards in an attempt to bring him closer to me. I felt his dark hair, dark brown and curly in the daylight, tickle the sensitive inner side of my thighs, signalling his descent into heaven. “Slowly,” I begged, my body already wired with so much desire that I felt I might break if he touched me too quickly, or too hard. He slowly kissed along the parting of my lips. This was almost too much; my inhales were short and sharp. He finally slid his warm, wet tongue between the folds ever so slightly, barely reaching the pink beneath that was slickening in preparedness. I groaned now, all other thoughts fleeing my body in anticipation for the moment his tongue would properly enter. When it did, I felt a rush of warmth cascade from my feet upwards. I could hear the sound of his wet tongue against my own moisture, lapping upwards towards the golden crown at the top. He was slow and deliberate, without feeling mechanical or procedural; He was listening to my breath, instructed by the movement and response of my body. I made a guttural sound as he reached the sacred place, his tongue flicking against it gently before massaging around its edges- “Yes,” I gasped, “like that-” But he didn't need my help, because my body was riding against his face, helping him reach the momentum it needed. His tongue quickened its pace, sensing that I was riding towards something that was fast approaching- “I'm coming, I'm coming, I'm coming” I chanted breathlessly, the ebbing of warmth in every part of my body concentrating into an intense beam that was crescendo-ing into its peak. It had been so long since I felt this. His tongue, darting deftly, was only seconds away from that final stroke. When it finally came, the crest of the wave brought a spilling sensation that had my legs quivering around the sides of his head. Then, my body felt as though it had melted away entirely. He hungrily kissed upwards from my abdomen, resurfacing to kiss my mouth with stubble wet from my release. “Max,” I whispered. I was panting slightly, my eyes still rolling backwards towards the darkness above. I was immobilised. “I'm sorry, I…” “No,” he stopped me. He didn't care if I returned the favour; he was too busy kissing my body lightly, devouring every inch he could. I must have tasted salty with sweat. I smiled, willing myself to return to reality. I reached for his hand, guiding it up towards my breast. His body came with it, softly pressing against mine. I could feel his member was already stiff – it seemed to have only strengthened in the time since I'd last felt it in my hand – but with the mention of my soft breasts, it quivered against my abdomen. His fingers started to gently coax the nipple, sending goosebumps down my torso. He was not like other boys, who grabbed and pinched. He took it into his mouth, sucking ever so gently. My other hand felt for him, moving from the base towards the tip ever so gently. “I could do this to you all night,” he promised me quietly- “No.” It was my turn to stop him. My strength had returned. I slunk downwards towards his cotton pants, bulging against what was within. I pulled them downwards, feeling his legs start to kick them away. We had showered hours before for the first time in months; his body smelled faintly sweet, a musk of summer sweat just starting to descend upon both of us. I kissed the inner sides of his thighs and up around his navel, wanting to draw out this moment for him. I moved unpredictably towards his erection, trusting that in the darkness he was relying on the sensation of touch alone. When I finally and slowly licked the length of his shaft, I heard him gasp in the darkness above me. “Natalie,” he exhaled with something that sounded almost like awe. I continued to slick his shaft with my tongue, working my way up towards the tip carefully, only tempering it ever so delicately. I needed to take it all into my mouth, though; I did, working up and down slowly, creating pressure with my lips as I went. “Ugh,” he groaned, “Oh, Jesus…” I worked him at the same slow pace, feeling his member throb with the base of my tongue. He was writhing beneath me on the bed, his hands grasping for my hair, my arm. The slowness was excruciating- So I replaced the pressure of my mouth with the pressure of my hand, gently increasing the pace. He was in ecstasy, laughing amidst the groans of delight. “You're amazing”, he exhaled in disbelief. I could hear his smile. I would have continued for as long as he would have me, but before long he was begging. “I need to be inside you.” I was quick to oblige, my opening aching with the promise of him. I straddled him once more, one hand bracing gently against his firm abdomen while the other hand guided him inside. There was little resistance; I was already so wet, enveloping him as if we had been designed to take each other and each other alone. He was the one who wanted to go slowly now, starting to buck his own hips up underneath me to feel me tighten around him… but I wanted to stay in control now, in the same way he had taken charge of me. I rocked forwards and back on him, riding him so that my pussy moved up and then back down to the base of his shaft with every stride. It felt as if he were entering me for the first time, over and over. I pinned his arms down, letting him relax into the feeling of being taken. He sat up abruptly, laughing in delight, pulling my torso towards his so that he could position me to be leaning back a little. He held me there easily with one arm, using his strength now to push upwards inside of me, pulsing harder and faster. I groaned, feeling him start to hit the wall of my cervix and hint at that inner spot, a different kind of dulled pleasure starting to awaken. I gripped my legs around the back of his torso to intensify it. He responded by taking both arms around me and standing up, lifting me easily and turning me over onto my back, gently laying me down while still maintaining his anchor inside me. He pumped inside of me here, harder than he had before. I wanted him to. He was starting to give in to his own needs now, rather than only thinking of mine. It was not reckless, or angry; it was deliberate, controlled. He was starving, but I knew too that he would hold out as long as he could. I felt my inner centre start to glow with the promise of a different kind of climax. I was surprised. I let out a low, sustained moan and positioned my legs so that they would tuck over his shoulders. I needed him to go even deeper now. He obliged, pumping. His breath was short; I could hear he was getting closer because he was exerting more and more force in his breaths, trying desperately to hold out. But I wanted him to surrender. With my face beside his head, my soft mews of encouragement were right beside his ears. Nothing was lost on him, and every sound I made egged him on. “I want you,” I said in a low whisper. “I want you.” This was too much for him; he spluttered, his body spasming suddenly. I could feel his rod giving it's final quiver, releasing his load inside of me. This filled me with such intense satisfaction that I rode my own kind of second wave of pleasure. He sighed, falling against my breast bone and burying his head into the side of my neck. He inhaled here, holding my head in his hand, cradling it. The pressure of his body against mine felt like home. I felt safe. “Natalie…” he murmured. I don't know what followed in his mind, what he was thinking but not saying, but it didn't matter. He rolled over onto his side, stroking my face in the darkness. Accustomed to the darkness now, I could see his eyes, searching for mine. I allowed myself to blink once or twice and look up at him. I didn't want to be separated from him… but I tore myself away to clean up. The air was fresh around my body, naked of it's covering, somehow removed in the throes of ecstasy. I hoped this would bring him relief, that he could sleep now, that I would return to the bed to find him sound asleep. His body was sprawled on its back, the moonlight illuminating his gorgeous expanse of chest, muscle and smooth pale skin. I found my place beside him, trying not to disturb. But within moments, he had turned himself inward to hold me again, our bodies returned to their half moons, only now there was only skin separating us. by PeriodPorn for Literotica.

The Daughter's Approval Meant More Than I Knew.By bart23233. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.For me, turning 40 was a real issue.My friends were throwing me a big four-oh party and it kind of got out of hand there were a lot of people there. Many of whom I didn't even know. Let's just say that we passed small and intimate way back in the dust.As I moved through the crowd, a woman who appeared to be about 45 caught my eye. She was one of the many people I didn't know. She was in shape and had a great body. I decided that at 40, I was allowed to chat up women who were 45. I move over to her and introduced myself.She told me she was Linda. As it turned out, she was friends with a couple I knew and they'd invited her to the party. I asked if she brough her husband, and she replied that she was a widow having lost her husband a year ago. I expressed my sympathies. She said that it wasn't needed as she'd made it past the first three months and worked her head through it. He was gone and she had to move on."So, what's the hardest part now," I asked.She leaned in and said, "No sex. I really miss that part.""A good-looking woman such as yourself should have no problem solving that," I said."It's harder than you think. After all, you haven't offered now have you," she asked with a provocative smile on her face."Never let it be said that I have no manners. You have my offer to help in that area at any time," I said.The room was crowded and everyone was on top of each other. Someone passed by carrying a couple of drinks and offering up a "pardon me". In the bustle of the room, I felt her hand rubbing the crotch of my pants. It wasn't an accidental bump against me, she was groping for treasure."Just checking to see if it were a valid offer," she said. "Seems it was very real."By this time, she had a firm grip on my ball sack and my cock was swelling to full size. It was kind of fun. This had never happened before, even at drunken frat parties at college. Even college girls had been more discrete. By this point, she'd released my balls and was gently rubbing my cock through my pants. She rubbed it from end-to-end, slowly."Okay, you have my attention and a bit of pre-cum," I said in a whisper at her ear. She smiled."I want more than that," she whispered back.The room had pretty much cleared. She stood in a corner, me facing her. Releasing my cock, she unzipped my pants and reached in grabbing my cock. She gave it a good tug and then fondling the head, said, "Yes, I see we do have a pre-cum situation." With that, she released my cock, zipped my pants and slowly licked her fingers which carried my pre-cum."May I call you," she asked."You can call me for anything at any time," I replied.With that she glided away and starting chatting with other guests. It was just as if nothing had happened. I was really hoping that she called. Then I remembered that we'd not exchanged numbers. Not-to-worry, I could always get her number from our mutual friends.Sitting at my desk the following Tuesday, the phone rang. I picked it up and a woman said, "I'm in the market for some pre-cum. Would you be able to help me with that," she asked?"Yes, Linda. I can absolutely help you with that. I'm in a meeting with my boss right now, may I return you call," I asked. "What's your number?" I jotted down the number and promised to call her back shortly.I rushed the remainder of he meeting with my boss. As he left my office, I picked up the phone and called Linda. She picked up."Hello, Linda. What can I do to help you," I asked? I was sure she could hear the smirk in my voice. "Perhaps I could offer you dinner tonight.""No dinner. I told you I was horny not hungry. Do you have any offers that don't involve food?""Perhaps I could come to your place and we could start with my pre-cum and take it all the way to post cum," I said."Take down my address. Let's say seven," she said. She proceeded to give me her address which I wrote down, shoving the paper with the address and phone number into my pants pocket. I didn't have to check anything. My cock was already hard in anticipation.How refreshing to meet a woman who knew what she wanted and was not afraid to ask for it.I arrived at her place, a nice house in the suburbs, promptly at seven. I didn't want to be a minute late for what promised to be a big fucking evening. I rang the bell and waited.She opened the door with a big smile and welcome me in. I handed over the bottle of wine that I'd brought reminding her that she'd passed on food, but hadn't said anything about wine.She got glasses while I popped the cork and pored the wine. We took our glasses to the living room, got comfortable on the couch. We covered the basic unimportant conversation: job, hobbies, likes, dislikes, nice house, how long you lived here, etc.During the conversation, her hand had found my crotch again and was teasing me through my pants. I'd rested my hand on her knee and slowly moved up her leg. Finding her pussy without any panties. Using the first joint of two fingers, I slid them up and down between her pussy lips. She reacted positively. She squirmed a bit and I know it was exciting her so I continued to taunt her pussy. My finger found her clit and I started massaging it in a small circular motion. She let out a little sound that let me know that I had her full attention.As I gently stroked her pussy, she had gotten really wet. I guess she'd been missing a lot of sex after her husband. Her cunt seemed ready to make up for lost time."What do you say to moving this to the bedroom," I asked."Not quite yet," she said.I was a little surprised. She knew why I was here and she was sitting in a puddle of pussy juices. What's the deal?Just then, I heard, "Mom, I'm leaving now." Down the hall came a teenage girl with a backpack. I quickly pulled my hand from under her dress before the girl could see what I was doing."This is my teenage daughter, Lilly," she said.I offered Lilly my hand and said hello. She returned it with a smile. I couldn't read the meaning behind the smile. It could have meant "nice to meet you -- I have good manners" or it could have been "I know you're her to fuck my mom."Lilly was a pretty blond, with a great slender body characteristic of teen girls. She had nice breast -- not huge, but she was not flat chested. Her tiny hips were covered by a short denim skirt. She looked athletic with a flat tummy and strong, but still girlish, legs. In short, she was a dish, just like her mom.She said her goodbye, said she'd be home late and kissed her mom goodnight. In a flash she was out the front door."So, I'm guessing that is why we're not in the bedroom yet."Bingo. And, I wanted her to meet you. Sometimes after meeting someone she gives me our secret 'dump him' code.""Am I on the Dump Him list?""No, she liked you. You got two thumbs up.""Glad that I passed! So, where were we? Oh, yes, I was wondering if you had a bedroom in this house, because I'm ready to fuck." I normally would not have said that, but Linda was proving to be an up-front lady.She showed me to the bedroom and I took off my shoes and socks and tossed them in the corner. I drew her close and started to kiss her. She went right for the tongue. She was sexy as hell! She removed my shirt and dropped it to the floor. I fumbled with her top and when it was off, I released her breast from her bra.I really like the feel of her tits on my bare chest. I focused my tongue on her tits and nipples. They responded quick; the nipples became hard. I had never seen nipples pop up that large and I couldn't resist sucking them -- first one then the other. She responded with low moaning.Dropping to my knees, I removed her skirt. Now, her pussy was right in my face. My fingers went back to the exploration they'd started in the living room. She was still wet from earlier.There she stood, naked. I looked up to see her holding her breasts and pinching the nipples. I was still on my knees. I moved her legs apart just enough to get at her pussy hole. I rub all around it and then inserted one, then two fingers. My tongue was playing with her clit. I could tell that this was all working for her.In a moment, her body became stuff and I knew that she was going to have an orgasm. Her breathing picked up and then she held her breath. She was cumming.I'd been so intent on making the most of her pussy, that I'd forgotten about my cock. I looked down and it was super hard and pointing straight ahead.I stood up and picked Linda up and took her to the bed. Laying her down I lay beside her. She turned half a turn so that she faced me as I lay on my back. She started to rub my chest. Soon she was playing with my nipples. Like her nipples, mine became hard and she started to suck on them. I'd never had a woman suck on my nipples. I thought of that as something men did to women, but it was a real turn-on.She rubbed my chest and proceeded down to my pubic hair which she stroked. She brushed pass my very stiff cock and reached down and fondled my balls. I was so turned on."That feels so good," I said."How about this," she asked.She slid down in the bed and between my legs. With one hand she pushed my cock up out of the way and started to lick my ball sack. Again, something no other woman had ever done for me. It was good.In no time, she had taken one of my balls into her mouth and was gently sucking it. After a minute or so, she allowed that ball to slip out of her mouth and she took the other one into her now empty mouth. After a couple of minutes, she tried to get my entire ball sack and both balls into her mouth. She worked at it but it was too much for her mouth. She let the remaining ball slip between her lips as it came out of her mouth.To have easy access to my balls, she'd been holding the tip of my cock against my pubic hair. With the ball sack now laying between my legs, she released my cock head. My cock pointed to the ceiling. She started at the base and licked it the entire length wiggling her tongue when she reached the head. This she repeated two more times. On the third time, when she got to the head of my cock, she swallowed it.I had started to pre-cum, so she had no issues sliding her mouth down my cock's length. I was getting really excited."No. Stop. I want to fuck you. Now!"She stopped and lay on the bed beside me. I took a moment as I didn't want to cum as soon as I was inside her pussy."Lady, I need to speak to your pussy."I slipped down her body getting between her legs. I licked every inch of her lips and pussy from clit to hole. My thumb took over after I'd tongued her clit for a while. My fingers were inside her pussy. Her pussy was literally dripping juices. There was a small puddle on the bed. It seemed to be the time to get my cock into her pussy.I slipped up her body kissing her as I went. Stopping for a moment to nibble her nipples. By the time we were engaged in some hot tongue kissing, my cock was at her pussy. I pulled myself up to a kneeling position between her legs and grabbed my cock. It was rock hard and ready for pussy. I used the head to rub her clit a bit more and then slid my cock's head the full length of her lips. Up and down. Up and down. I stopped with the head of my cock poised and ready to enter her pussy.I leaned forward slightly and the head of my cock disappeared into her pussy. I paused. She moaned. I pulled out. My cock head was out but still resting at the opening. I didn't need to touch it to keep it where it belonged. Slowly, I pushed my cock forward until I was about half way in. I paused. My cock was swimming in pussy juice. I pulled my cock back until just the head was out-of-sight. I felt her tighten her virginal muscles. She was really gripping my cock head.As I said, "Nice." I thrusted my entire cock into her pussy. I was now balls deep. She felt so good. After a moment, I started slow fucking her. I reached out and grabbed the inside of her knees and pushed her legs into the air. I was now pumping my cock into her pussy at a steady medium pace. With each thrust, she's either moan or offer up a little grunt.She reached down and started to finger her clit. The moaning got louder.I thought about slowing things down by changing positions, but gave that plan a second thought. Everyone was enjoying things as they were and I had the feeling that this was not going to be the only shot I got at this pussy.I picked up the pace of my thrusting and could feel her tightening her pussy around my cock. She was about to cum. Her body suddenly went rigid and she shouted something that I couldn't understand. That was all I needed. I plunged my cock balls-deep into her pussy and started to cum. I could feel each squirt of spunk being blown deep into her virginal canal. I held still, keeping my cock fully inserted in her pussy. I wanted every drop of cum as deeply inside her as possible.I didn't move.After a minute or so, I pulled back and my cock slowly slid from her pussy. It was covered in her juice and my cum.I rolled off of Linda and lay beside her. We were both still breathing heavily.After a few minutes we felt strong enough to talk. "I have a question," I said. "Did Lilly know I was here to fuck her mother?""Yes. My daughter and I keep an open dialogue.""Man, I'm glad she gave me two thumbs up. I would have hated to miss this!""Me too!"I looked at her and said, "So, was this a one off, or will we be fucking a lot in the future?""More than you know!"There was much more. We started seeing us regularly with my spending the night at her place three or four times a week. The sex was great and never boring and I became really comfortable with Linda and Lilly. As the months passed, we went on weekend trips, celebrated Lilly's nineteenth birthday, high school graduation, and acceptance to college. Linda and I engaged freely with both of our circles of friends. It was all good.It was late June and I was headed to Linda's after work. We'd planned a dinner out and I was going to stay the night. I arrived around 5:30pm and was met at the door by Lilly. He said, “Hi” and welcomed me inside.“I just got off the phone with mom. She's had some work emergency and she'll be at least an hour late. She said make yourself at home and she'd call when she left the office.”“Did she say what it was?”“No, just that she was sorry.”“Well,” I said. I guess we have time to talk. You've been so busy getting ready for college we haven't had a long chat in a while.““Yes. Actually, there was something I wanted you to help me with.” She suddenly had a shy face and seemed unsure about continuing.[[MORE]]“Come on, it's me. You can tell or ask me anything. You know I've very fond of your mom and you,” I said hoping to make whatever it was easier for her.I took a chair from the table in the eat-in kitchen and turned it around to the counter. Lilly turned one of the counter-height stools to face me. She was dressed for the warm weather. She had a t-shirt on with the logo of her new college on it. Her skirt was a lightweight fabric and came halfway to her knee.There was no doubt, she was really cute.“So, how can I help? Something about college?”“Sorta. I don't know if mom told you, but I'm still a virgin.”“No,” I said. “That really didn't come up in our talks – I mean really outside of what we'd talk about. Okay. So, you're a virgin. Lots of people are.”“I don't want to go off to college as a virgin. So, I want to deal with it now.”“I thought you were still dating Bobby. It was not of my business, but I thought that he'd – well, picked your cherry.”She paused for a moment. “That's part of the problem. Bobby would most likely screw it up, I mean with the hymen and all. He's so dumb on these things!”“So. You want me to talk to Bobby and walk him through it so that he doesn't screw it up?”“No. I don't want Bobby!”I kind of understood not wanting a high school boy to be your first. They fumble around and finally get their little dicks in your pussy, blow their cum in under a minute and then rush off to tell their friends. The next day at school, before lunch, two of Bobby's friends would ask Lilly for a date. I thought back to my high school days. I'd gotten into two pussies. The first was Megan because my buddy Doug had told me that she'd fucked him. So, I took her to Lover's Lane and finally got her out of her panties, my dick in her cunt and I was done before I knew it. The other was Cindy. Back to Lover's Lane. Getting her out of her panties was more of an effort. Finally, she was ready and I thrusted my dick into her pussy and facing some resistance before it went all the way in. It was her first time and I'd broken her hymen. Again, it took me about a minute to cum in her pussy and she was crying the whole time. Everyone deserves better memories of their first time than that.“Well, who do I talk to? Who and what do you want?”She stared at me. “I want you to fuck me. I trust you to do it right,” she said.“Thanks for the vote of confidence, but I'm with your mom and I'm pretty sure that fucking her daughter is way out of bounds!”“Don't worry about mom. I can take care of her. I really need you to do this for me.”Her legs together, she lifted her feet from the bottom rung of the stool to the next ones up. It positioned her so that I was looking right at her knees. She slowly spread her legs. She had no panties. I was staring transfixed. I had expected to see her pubic area cover with fine, blond hair. There was none. Obviously, she had gotten waxed. The lack of pubic hair made her crotch seem even younger.Her legs were only slightly ajar at this point, but she slowly moved her knees apart. I could see her pussy lips. They were closed showing a slight line down the center. It was as if those lips had never been touched or opened. I was starting to get very hard.She lifted one knee, putting that foot on the seat of the stool. It was then that the line down her crotch disappeared and the lips separated just a bit. Her pussy was just an arm's length from my face.She was right. Bobby didn't deserve this.“Come on. Mom will not be home for an hour. Let's make the most of it. You can break my hymen and teach me to fuck!”With that she hopped off the stool leaned forward and kissed me on the lips slowly. I opened my lips a bit and took her tongue and she took mine.While we kissed, she reached down and unzipped my pants and took out my cock. I reached forward, pulled up her skirt. She spread her legs a bit and I stroked her hairless pussy. Soon I had a finger in her slot. She flinched. She had a small gasp when I brushed by fingers across her clit. We were beyond the point of no return.“Your mother must never know and this is a one time, lose-your-cherry thing.”We stood up and she took me by the hand to her room. I helped her out of her clothes and she lay across the bed. I stripped off my clothes and tossed them into a pile.Damn. She was so young and beautiful. It was exciting that my cock was about to go where no cock had gone before – into that tight little pussy.“So, are you really a virgin,” I asked.“Sure, check if you want to.”I took up a place between her legs and gently opened her pussy lips starting at the top. I gently rubbed her clit and then let my tongue take up her clit. As I opened up her lips, I could see her hymen with its small hole. I rubbed it with my thumb. “How does that feel,” I asked. She answered with a moan.My tongue went to work on her hymen. I was pressing it gently and it gave just a little bit.I stopped all at once. “Are you on birth control,” I asked.“Absolutely, dumb ass.”After tonguing her pussy for a while more, I moved up to lay beside her. I kissed her neck and fondled her breast – rubbing and licking her nipples.She reached over and took my cock into her hand. She rubbed it slowly. Then she moved around and took my cock head into her mouth. “You know, I've seen pictures of dicks, but I didn't realize that they were this size or felt like this,” she said and giggled.Her dick sucking technique needed a lot of work, but I decided to let it go for the moment. Can't learn everything in a day.She moved back to lay beside me and I licked and massaged her pert tits. They were beautiful. My hand reached down to her smooth, hairless crotch. It was as smooth as a baby's butt and it was quite a thrill. As I rubbed where the hair was missing, she opened her legs and I ran my finger up and down her slit. I paused several times to gently touch her hymen. The thought of plucking it made me even harder.My fingers went back to her clit. I slowly toyed with it and she started to moan. She was getting into the mood. My finger switched between small circular motions and back-and-forth. As she responded, I increased the pace and her body started to move without control. Her first orgasm was starting. I continued with both her nipples and her clit and soon her body went rigid and she arched her back off of the bed.“Oh, oh, oh,” she cried out as if this was the only word she could remember.Her rapid panting stopped and she was holding her breath. Not willing to let her off easy, I continued and so did her cumming. Finally, she could stand it no longer and pulled my hand away from her clit. Slowly she calmed down. “Did I just cum,” she asked. I just smiled.In a couple of minutes her breathing returned to normal and she looked at me and said, “I want more!”I kissed her and moved down with my head between her legs. Her clit was huge. That must help to explain her huge orgasm. I positioned by mouth over her clit and my tongue went to work. Already excited, soon she was approaching her second cum of the afternoon. I left her clit a couple of times to slid my tongue down her pussy to tongue that sexy hymen. The hymen hole was tiny, about the size of a pencil, but it was gushing wave after wave of pussy juices. After her second full cum, I moved back up to lay beside her. Gently caressing her tits, I asked her if she was ready.“Yes, I'm ready, fuck me.” After a momentary pause, she asked, “Is this going to hurt?”I said, “yes.” I could tell that she was apprehensive and that I needed to calm her. I reach my hand down to her smooth crotch. “When they waxed your crotch, did it hurt?”“Yes, when they ripped off the wax. But it only hurt for a few seconds. No big deal.”“Well, this will be the same. It will hurt for a few seconds and then you'll be fine and we'll fuck. The upside here is that unlike waxing, you'll only do this once.”“Okay,” she said with caution in her voice.I took a pillow and doubled it over and placed it under the small of her back. This lifted her pussy up into the air for a better approach. I positioned myself on my knees between her spread legs. Knowing that in a few moments I'd be inside that virgin pussy, made me start to pre-cum. I leaned forward just a bit and slid the head of my cock up and down her slit, delivering most of the pre-cum to her hymen.My cock was ready. It was never harder, even the first time I'd fucked her mother. My balls were dangling below waiting for their chance to slap up against that tight ass and asshole.I continued to rub my cock along her slit – each time spending a little more time on her hymen. The next time my cock head was rubbing her hymen, I pressed a little bit. I guess she thought her time had come and she shuddered. I told her that everything was fine and encouraged her to relax. Good advice, but I admitted to myself that if the roles were reversed, that I'd not find that all too comforting.It was time to focus. I positioned my cock's head at her hymen. Between my pre-cum and her pussy juices it was very wet and inviting. I gently moved my hips back and forth each time applying just a little bit more pressure on her maidenhead. Each time the pressure was applied, I paused a little longer. I could tell that she was anxious and I was prolonging her torment.I press my cock against her one more time and when I withdrew, I immediately thrusted forward. My cock broke the hymen and she let out a little yelp. I paused with my cock only about three inches into her pussy.“It's done; you okay,” I said.“Yes, she replied. It was easier than I'd feared. So, no more virginity for me.”With that I pulled my cock back a bit leaving only the head in her pussy. It was time for me to fuck this tight little pussy. I slid in half way and saw her eyes get big. “There's more,” I told her, “Are you okay?” She nodded as I think words had failed her. I leaned forward and thrust my ass forward and my cock slid all the way into her. She was really wet and tight, but her pussy felt really good. After a moment, I started to move in and out of her. Soon, we were in a rhythm – my cock sliding full length in and out and her matching my strokes. I leaned forward putting my elbows on either side of her. I kissed her, sliding my tongue into and out of her mouth in sync with my cock in her pussy.She started to moan again. Her body started to move with mine. I was overwhelmed by being her first, and the tightness of her cunt. I needed to regain control. I slowed and then stopped my pushing in and out of her pussy. I pulled back and my cock slid slowly from her pussy. I moved along side her on the bed and like her laid on my back.She looked at me and said, “Is that all? Did you cum?”“No, I didn't cum. Come here and straddle me. Ride my cock.”She needed only the invitation. She straddled me and lowered herself onto me. When she had taken all of my cock, she started to slide forwards and backwards. Changing the exact stroke, she found her sweet spot and started pumping me eagerly. After several minutes, she shifted her position and continued. Her moaning returned, this time much louder.“Let's try another position.”“Sure. That'd be great.”She swung her leg over me as she dismounted my cock. With my hands on either side of her waist, I moved her into the doggie position. On my knees behind her, I leaned forward, pushed her head to the bed and then reaching between her legs rubbed her clit. She shrieked. Moving my fingers along her slit I could feel her juices. I pulled myself up and grabbed my cock and pointed it to her pussy. We'd done all of the easy stuff, so I slammed it into her cunt in one hard, powerful push. Without pausing, I started pounding her hard and fast. She yelped.“I never knew it would be this good!”I leaned forward just enough to grab her tits. I squeezed and she uttered what can only be called a guttural growl. She had become an animal.I could feel myself swelling inside her. She came with more animal sounds. I could control myself no longer. I thrusted three more times and then buried my cock in her cunt. I could feel my cum squirting into her pussy. After another minute, I slowly slid my cock out of her pussy. My dick was still dripping drops of cum and cum was starting to run out of her pussy.We both slumped onto the bed. It was then that the phone rang. Lillie got up and answered it. It was her mom. It was a short conversation. She hung up. That was mom. She leaving now and should be her in twenty minutes.Linda arrived with pizza.I thought dinner was awkward, but everyone else seemed to be fine. Lilly cast a few looks my way. Everything seemed fine.Later, Lilly went to meet friends and Linda got into bed.Everything about fucking Linda seemed fresh and new; just that much better.After I exploded inside her, I pulled out and lay on my back beside her. She turned to me, laying on her side using one arm to prop up her head. She ran her fingers across the hair on my chest stopping a couple of times to tease my nipples.“Thanks,” she said.“Ah. Think nothing of it. On behalf of my cock and balls, I would like to say it's aways a pleasure to pleasure you. Please call on us anytime you're horny.”Smiling she said, “Not that. I mean thanks for taking care of Lilly.”My blood ran cold. How did she know? What was happening here? “I. I…”“No, I'm serious. It was a good thing you did. She loved it and putting her virginity in her past, she can be her new self. We certainly could not leave this to that dumbass, Bobby!”“Yeah, he is a dumbass! Actually, I was flattered to be asked. I'm glad that you were on board as I'd never want to hurt you.”“Well, of course. I sent the message that you'd have at least an hour and I'd call before I started home.”It was starting to click in my head. I asked, “So you were not working late at the office?”“No, I was at the mall wasting time.”“So, you were window shopping for new bath towels knowing that I was home with Lilly have sex?”“Lilly wanted this and she wanted it with you. Remember the first night you came over, she gave you two thumbs up. She's always really liked you. She feels very close to you.”“There's just one more thing,” she said. “You're never to fuck her again. Period.”Lilly went to college in the fall. She became a fine young woman.By bart23233 for Literotica.

 River FantasyVillage reunion turns steamy, fueled by erotic river sighting.by Kuntry yute. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. The rain burst out of nowhere, as it usually does. One minute the afternoon was bright and sunny, then the sun just disappeared behind a big dark cloud and the rain cut loose.No one was in the house but me, with Mama off to see her church sister. The rain was heavy. You could see it in the fat drops and the fast-moving muddy streams that turned the yard into a small riverbed. But the best part for me was the pounding on the zinc roof, as if the rain was playing a whole heap of kettle drums at the same time. The wind picked up at times, lashing the large banana leaves into a crazy dance, like big, awkward hands flapping to the heavy rain drops. I watched and listened, content inside the warm, dry house. It was a good mood, like I could roll with the energy and rhythm and dance to my heart's content, or get a sheet and curl up in the big couch, to just rest or doze off.I had something else in mind though, and the first real buzz of anticipation and excitement coursed through my body, leaving me tingling and warming up all over, especially down in my belly bottom and my nipples. The sensation cooled off a bit as I thought about Mama coming home sooner than expected. She had almost caught me once, and I was saved only by the fact that she had left her keys and had to call me to open the door. She had her keys now, and the rain would mask any sound of her approach.But I wasn't going to be denied. This moment was too good to waste. The living room had a big window that looked out on the yard and provided a full view of anyone approaching, as long as the curtain was not fully drawn. I could enjoy the comfort of the love seat and keep an eye out for Mama; all I needed to do was turn it around to face the yard.I easily flipped the couch around, nervous excitement overtaking my senses and body as I imagined the delights just seconds away. I quickly washed my hands in the bathroom, pulled a couple items from my drawer and hustled back to the living room. I started opening the curtains and recoiled in shock and irritation.Someone – looks like a man - was out there in the rain, splashing up on the verandah and depositing a rickety black umbrella in a corner before knocking on the door. The umbrella was useless, on account of all the water he was busy brushing off his arms and legs. I stashed my items under the couch seat and opened the door, intent on quickly dealing with him and getting to my pleasure.“Hi Cherry” he greeted after a slight pause, surprised uncertainty in his eyes as he brushed a few droplets from his face. I figured he was expecting to see Mama instead of me.“Tony, right?” I responded with a smile.“Yes,” he said, grinning suddenly at me from his rain-wet face.My irritation was dissolving rapidly as I looked him over. I had glimpsed him three nights ago, the first time since he had left for university two years ago. Many people didn't go to university from this village, and people talked about him a lot, including his mother who couldn't stop boasting about her bright son. It was annoying, especially for someone like me that didn't make it to university.I wasn't annoyed now though. He was short and stocky when we were kids. He wasn't tall now, just medium height, about two inches taller than my five foot eight. The stocky look was still there, but more athletic, like he was a sprinter or one of those American football players. As a boy his father used to give him bad haircuts, and it worsened the look of his face which was already ordinary with the flat nose and large, almost bulging eyes. Nobody would call him handsome now, but he had grown up well, sporting a clean shaved head, with eyes that were sharp and intelligent looking, and a face that was strong and hard, like a thick chunk of cured pimento wood.His eyes moved quickly, up and down, just as I had done. But it was open and forward, the type of look that said he was not afraid to show his hand. He wanted me to know he was seeing me as a woman, a woman that grabbed his interest, and he wanted me to react to that interest.I was interested in him for real, no doubt about it. I had felt it when I saw him last Friday, that flash of sexual curiosity, seeing him all sexy and relaxed. He had looked at me quickly, followed by a smile of recognition and a polite greeting. I smiled back, blushing and hoping he hadn't seen the interest in my eyes. Now I grinned to myself, thinking how smooth he was then in the public place, acting all polite and decent, when he was clearly interested and just biding his time.There was a prickling on my skin, leaving goosebumps on my arms and my nipples felt like someone was giving them little electric shocks. My pumpum twitched suddenly with pleasure, a sweet, achy pleasure. I was shocked at the reaction in my body and suddenly my thighs squeezed together, as if to keep the feelings trapped down there and not affecting the rest of me, for fear he could see his effect on me.He was like a godsend, appearing as if by miracle, just when I was in the mood to frig myself with the weather and Mama cooperating so well. But with some effort I reined in the feelings. There was desire in his eyes, but I couldn't assume he was planning to do anything about it right now.“You here to see Mama?” I asked.“Yeah,” he said, after a little hesitation. “My Mama asked me to drop off this partner money, and I couldn't pass up the chance to see you.”“I see you develop some sweet tongue,” I said saucily but I am sure he could tell I was flattered by his words.“Sweet tongue yes, but truth too,” he said boldly, eyes lively with daring.“Well, it's good to see you too,” I said, giving him a little something in return, although I was warming up to him much faster than my words would indicate.He held out his hand, offering an envelope that bulged slightly with the contents.“I'll give it to her,” I said, taking the envelope.He stood there for a moment, eyes thoughtful, looking me over. I watched him, imagining the wheels turning in his head, figuring out how he should proceed. I waited, realizing belatedly with a touch of embarrassment that my lips were parted in anticipation of his next move.“You want to dry those clothes?” I asked suddenly, surprising myself with the question. “Could give you time for the rain to ease off and you can tell me about life in Kingston.”He looked at me sharply, surprise on his face. He looked down at his body with a frown, no doubt seeing and feeling the wetness in his shirt and pants. He looked at me, eyes steady, thinking it over.“Ok,” he said with a shrug and smile. “Do you have something for me to put on or am I supposed to wait naked?”“Not a bad idea,” I laughed back at him, knowing he was seeing the devilry in my eyes. “Don't worry though, I'll get you some of Papa's clothes. He doesn't need them anymore.”I found a clean set of pants and shirt that looked close enough for his size. It was far from perfect though, because he was shorter and more muscular than Papa. The shirt was tight across his chest and arms and the pants were snug in the butt and crotch. He looked funny and sexy at the same time. He went and sat in my couch, making himself comfortable while I draped his wet clothes on the warm grate behind the fridge.We talked for a bit, catching up on each other's life over the past two years. I felt jealous, because he seemed to be doing so much and here I was wasting away in the dead-end village. He surprised me though, by praising what I was doing.“Honey is a big deal,” he said, a little frown on his face. “You just need to scale up and get connected to the right distribution channels.”I didn't go to university, but I was always learning shit from free college courses and podcasts when the internet complied, so I knew what he was talking about.“Scale up needs money and time, and that's time I have to put in my regular job.”“Let me think about it,” he replied, then leaned back in the couch with a strange smile on his face. “I see you still go to the river?”“What?” I asked, frowning at him. I was perplexed as to why he would ask about the river.“Those days were exciting even with the hard work,” he said with a longing look on his face. “Remember how we all used to play after the wash? Hide and seek, catch crawfish, eat guineps till we couldn't walk properly…”“Oh boy,” I smiled, remembering. “Those were the good old days. Kids nowadays just want to play video games. No love for nature. We don't even wash clothes down there anymore. That life pretty much done.”“Yet you were there yesterday,” he said quietly, his eyes still on my face.“You were at the river?” I asked him, a nervous type of anxiousness spreading slowly through my belly.He nodded silently, watching me. It might not be too bad, I thought to myself. Maybe he saw me going down or coming up, not necessarily in the river itself. But his next words shattered my flimsy hope.“That big pool with the mango tree over it. I was heading for it, but just as I was about to climb down the bank, I saw you. I immediately thought of leaving but I just stood there, as if I had no power to move. I'm sorry for snooping on you but it was as if you hooked me right there, and the more I looked the more you pulled me in.”I was ashamed and angry. In truth I really didn't mind if someone sees me naked if I know and can make the decision for myself. But this was Peeping Tom stuff, him seeing me and copping a look without me knowing.“You were snooping on me?” I snapped at him.“Your fault for bathing out in public,” he said calmly, a little smile dancing across his lips, no doubt enjoying himself.It was true. I knew it could happen but figured and hoped no one would be around. I was dying for a river bath; to have all the water I need to wash freely without thinking about conserving water. At least I didn't bathe fully naked, although the flimsy slip was not much covering, especially when wet.“What was so enticing?” I asked. His reasoning had taken away my excuse for being angry, and I decided to focus on the exciting part of what he had said.“Everything,” he said, a faraway look in his eyes, faraway and happy. “I could just look at you all day, if you were just standing there in that wet slip, sticking to you like a second skin, you all curvy and sweet. But when you start to wash yourself it just make it sweeter.”I am accustomed to men telling me how I look, in explicit terms. This was different. It's amazing how two men could make it clear that they want bed you, and one leaves you disgusted while the other makes you wat to take off your panties right away. Tony was the panty dropping type.He looked me in the eye once more and shuffled around in the couch, trying to make himself more comfortable, maybe because the pants were too tight for him. Without thinking my eyes slipped down to his crotch and they popped in surprise when I saw the clear outline of his hood to one side. I was surprised but the achiness in my pussy ramped up even more as I imagined him without pants.He must have caught my eyes, and I am sure now that I wanted him to see me checking him out like that. His expression changed, his eyes boring into me, so intense that it was like I was not wearing any clothes and he could see all my nakedness and even into my thoughts.it was surprising to me how comfortable and excited I felt, all alone here with him. Somehow, he had put me at ease without trying too hard, just by being himself. It helped a lot that I was already in the mood to play, but he sure revved up my interest.It was strange. He wasn't really my type. He was this nice, book type, not the big-talking rude boys I tend to like, even though they were not the best for me. Tony was different in a good way from way back, and his time in the city sure made him a sexy, confident man.“So what exactly got you so spellbound at the river?” I asked finally.“All of you, but it was a different level of wonder when you started to soap up,” he said, pulling my attention firmly back from my thoughts and squarely on to him. “It was like watching you caressing yourself for my benefit, caressing and massaging, your body wet and covered in soap bubbles. And the way you did it…it was not just a chore, not just cleaning yourself. I could tell you were enjoying it, and that part was a huge turn on too.”“I love taking a bath,” I said, my mind all woozy with the beauty and sexiness of what he was saying. I always love poetry and he was speaking the sweetest, hottest verses to me right now“And I can't forget,” he continued, eyes glazed and slowly licking his lips at the memory. “You squatted down a bit, spreading your legs wide, and the slip ride up, showing off all of them firm, smooth thighs. And then you move that soapy rag up between them. I couldn't see exactly what you were doing, but I could see your hand moving in, way in, then slowly and firmly up and down, soap suds covering all of your hand, your upper thighs and pussy area. You keep washing, up and down, then around in little circles, then in and out. I managed to look at your face a few times, hoping you were not noticing me watching you. But your eyes were closed by then…as if you were in another world. Your body trembled then, vibrating…and when you opened your eyes you looked so blissful…the joy on your face was real as your hand moved under the dress."Afterwards you waded into deeper water and sink down till the water was up to your chest. You bobbed up and down, rinsing off. You weren't wearing any brassiere and your breasts bounced up and down, so round and juicy looking with the wet slip plastered tight on them. I couldn't take my eyes off them. You were smiling at this time, a little smile, but a real smile…and I wonder how good it must feel to get such pleasure from washing your pumpum.”He stopped talking and I realized I was staring at him, my mouth wide open, hardly breathing, legs turning jelly. My body felt hot all over and I knew I was in heat. My pumpum was fluttering, steady and strong, like another heart was down there between my legs. There was a wetness too, warm and sticky, like a raw honey spring was starting to open up inside of me.“It was a good feeling,” I said to him, but decided not to mention that all that trembling and vibrating was me cumming. Maybe he knew and decided not to go there too. “And that's what has you running over here to see me?”“Yeah,” he smiled. “It was the exclamation point. I had seen you a couple days before and was going to check on you, but that just sealed the deal. I knew I had to come and see you”“And I am glad you did. You are just what I need with this rain pouring down out there.”I was shocked at how forward I sounded, but he had me feeling a certain way and I was in no condition to resist him, not that I wanted to at all.“I wished you would say that,” he responded, flexing his strong legs, spreading them wide, causing his cock to shift and stand out even more in the tight pants. He followed my eyes, then looked back at me. “Come over here. I want to feel what it's like to stroke your pussy the way you did.”The rain was still lashing outside as I walked the short distance over to him. I stopped a few inches from him, and he leaned forward, his face in line with my crotch. He looked up at me, eyes locked with mine, a little question in his eyes. I realized he was asking permission, even though I would bet he was picking up my sex scent and knew I was ready for him. I smiled at him and he smiled back, the question disappearing from his face.He was the man now, eyes heavy with desire and a lot of good, healthy lust. His wide nostrils opened up, like a jack donkey scenting the ginnie in heat. His tongue was out, slowly moistening the thick lips, moving slowly back and forth.His hands went around my waist and down to my ass, his fingers strong and possessive, gently squeezing my big, soft ass. I grunted as the pleasure build up some more. He looked up at me, satisfied with my response, then got bolder. His hands went under my dress and palmed my ass cheeks again. This time I felt the hard warmth of his hands on my bare ass, because I was wearing one of those thongs with just a little string buried deep between my ass cheeks.“You feel good,” he said softly, his hands busy, roaming all over my ass, fingertips finding and tracing the two dimples on my left cheek, then stroking all over, exploring me to his heart's content.“I like it, don't stop,” I encouraged him, leaning in to brace myself on his broad shoulders. He was like a rock, hard and firm, and I leaned into him as he owned my ass, kneading and stroking, then spreading the cheeks apart, so wide until I could feel my pussy lips opening slightly.“No stopping,” he said again, looking up at me. He kept his eyes on mine and I felt his fingers snaked under the strings of the thongs and slowly rolled them down my thighs. He carefully removed them from around my feet, then tucked them in the pants pocket. He flipped up the hem of the dress and his head disappeared from my view.He sniffed my pussy. Sniffed again, his lips so close to my flesh I could feel his warm breath on the sensitive lips.“You smell good,” he said from beneath the dress, his voice muffled but clear enough for me to hear him above the crashing rain. “It smell like good pussy.”He stood up suddenly and pointed to the couch. “Sit down,” he said, his voice all of a sudden sounding like a command. I quickly complied, body buzzing with anticipation.“Lean back,” he commanded again. “Make yourself comfortable.”I leaned back meekly, totally at his mercy. He seemed to tower over me, standing there, legs braced, his dick thick and hard in my dead Papa's pants.“Spread your legs. Put them up on the armrest. I want you wide open for me.”I hesitated a bit, but he was having none of it. “Just do it,” he said firmly, his bare foot nudging mine.I did as he demanded, lifting my legs up on to the armrest. The dress ride up all the way on my thighs to my belly. I lay there like that, fully skin out, exposing all of my wide-open thighs and my pussy to his eyes. And the doubt hit me hard as I lay there like that, doubt filling up my mind with negative thoughts, doubt that he would be disappointed.He didn't say or do anything, just stand there, eyes fastened on my pumpum, his mouth hanging open and breathing hard. He looked like he was in a spell, like the pussy put obeah on him. The doubt vanished and I smiled with relief and satisfaction. And I could feel the warmth spreading all over me again, starting out in my open pussy, like there was a fire growing down there, growing and spreading out.“What a way you like the pussy, ehh?” I asked him, although it was more like telling him.“Yeah,” he breathed, kneeling down and shuffling in between my legs.“What you like?”“How it's pretty,” he said, eyes roving over it. “So fat and juicy looking. The way you trim it low I can see all the meat. So plump and fresh looking. And the way it's opening up, showing off the sweet puffy brown lips and that wet, pink insides. Look at the clit…I can't wait to lick it good.”“Lick…??”He must have seen the shock on my face because he laughed and firmly nodded his head, making it clear he was going to do whatever he wanted.“Never get your pussy licked? Anybody ever eat you out?”“No,” I said, shocked and embarrassed at the same time, but the excitement hit me hard and I feel my pussy spasm, the hole opening and closing like the mouth of a red snapper out of water.He moved fast without any warning. One minute he was staring at my pumpum pulsing before him and the next second his head dive in and his tongue was swiping through my pussy from bottom all the way up to the top. It was electric, his thick warm tongue licking my wet flesh like he was licking his favorite Devon House ice-cream, when you don't want it to melt and waste in the hot sun.“Oh Jesus,” I moaned, shutting my eyes in ecstasy and my toes curled as the pleasure run through my legs, almost giving me muscle contract as my body tensed up from the sweetness.“It's not Jesus,” he said, talking directly into my pussy. “It's Tony.”His hands grasped my thighs and pushed them wider apart and his lips fastened on my clit and sucked softly. As my head threatened to explode his tongue flicked out and lashed the sensitive meat, swirling around it in little circles that drove me wild.“Rahtid,” I gasped. “it's so good.”“Lots more to come,” he promised, leaning back and looking up at me, his mouth glistening with my pussy juice. “Just lean back and enjoy it.”His hands were warm and firm on my thighs, pressing in, bending me back in two until my legs were pressed against my breasts and my pussy and ass were wide open, on full display before his hungry eyes. I could see all of it, between my big tits, past my rounded tummy and between my thighs. The pussy mound was high, like a little round hill with the trimmed bush barely hiding the meat beneath. The mound split, separating into the plump pussy lips that always stand out like two juicy sausages in my panties, so fat they were usually peeping out on each side of the panty. And right in the middle, above the deep pussy groove, was the clit, as big as my thumb top, standing up hard, glistening with his spit and my cream.He was in awe of my pumpum, but his eyes were everywhere, roving all over my body. I love my body, but I have this shame about some parts, like my tummy. His eyes were glowing, pure joy in them as he took in all of me. From my full breasts, over my belly, then down my quaking thighs then back up to my pussy, resting there, like it was the gold mine of his search.He licked my inner thighs, the soft, delicate flesh just below my pumpum, the part that kissed each other when I sit down or walk.“That sweet,” I said, trying to spread my legs more, invite him in even more. He licked again, a long, slow lick from my fleshy thigh up to my sex, stopping just below the fat lips.“I'm not playing with you anymore,' he said, eyes flashing up to me before returning to the business at hand. True, he had just licked my pussy, and I was now exposed to the pleasure of oral sex. But I wasn't prepared for the intense pleasure, the strange closeness and the nastiness that he was about to deliver to me, straight through my eager, creaming pussy.He licked me again, his tongue delving into the center of my pussy, slurping up my sticky juices, then licking the tender inner lips."Oh God,” I moaned, as his tongue bored back into my hot hole and lapped me up, like he was drinking his favorite soup. He sucked up and down, drawing out the creamy cum, the sounds lewd and sexy all at once. It was sex sound, pussy sound, pleasure sound and my body and mind accepted and reacted to it, making my cunt even more soft and gushy, till the cream leaked out of me, running down the crease in my ass cheeks and on to the couch.“Eat out my pussy,” I coaxed him, my hand now on his shaved head, urging him on. He didn't need any encouragement, but the slurping got louder, and his tongue felt like a little cock, stimulating every nerve in my pumpum.“My clit now,' I groaned, arching up my ass off the couch, offering him all of my pussy. "Suck it like a lollipop.He did."Oh sweet Jesus,' I bawled, as the heat and electricity exploded in my fat clit, sending the shivers down into my pumpum.He lapped me, the thick pink tongue gliding in and out of my pussy as it spasmed and spewed more cream for him to slurp. His hands left my thighs and I held them wide for him as his hands spread my pussy lips wide open and he dove in, his tongue straight and firm, digging into me like a hard cock."Oh God, you so nasty,” I wailed as the tongue lashing put me in tremors.He didn't answer but suddenly I felt his finger sliding into my pussy and his tongue moved to claim my clit. He fucked me slowly with his finger, sinking all the way in then stroking firmly on the way out, teasing and exciting my pussy as no one had ever done before. He sucked and licked my clit at the same time, making me bawl with the twin pleasure. The rain thundered on the roof, matching my wails, and I felt a huge pressure building up inside me, way down in the depths of my cunt.It started to vibrate, big waves of delight rolling out with each lick and each finger fuck stroke. My body was trembling too, shaking in a frenzy. I gripped his head again, mashing his face into my cum plastered pussy and my thighs closed around his shoulders, squeezing and pressing him into me, as if I wanted his entire body to fuck my overstimulated pussy“Come for me now,' he ordered, screwing me with two fingers now, his lips and tongue going back to my clit, abusing it with delicious swirls and licks. My pussy was on fire, thanks to this grown up country nerd and I bellowed in the rain, cross-eyed and delirious from the pleasure attack."Come for me,” he commanded again. “Give it up gal. Make this fat pussy buss in my mouth.”It was too sweet. And the rough, in-charge patois pushed me over the edge. The spasm hit like a big earthquake and the pussy erupted. The ecstasy washed over me, and I bucked up into him, bawling with every bolt of pleasure. He stayed with me, holding me in place, his lips and tongue working on my heated clit, keeping the pleasure going as my juices flowed like ripe honey, coating his lips and chin.Finally it slowed down, and I relaxed back into the couch, the seat warm and sticky beneath me. He moved his mouth off my pussy and leaned in over me, a pleased puss smile on his face. He was plastered in cum, and I could see a small piece of pussy hair sticking to his lip. I gently removed it and showed it to him, and we laughed out loud.Suddenly I heard the hurried footsteps out back and I looked at Tony in shock and worry. He heard it too, a questioning look on his face. I moved quickly, no time to think about a big plan.“Go hide under the bed in there,” I instructed, pointing in the direction of my bedroom. “take your shoes with you.”His eyes widened in surprise, but he didn't question me, just did as I said. I straightened out my dress, looked around for my panties and recalled that Tony had put them in the pants pocket. I pushed the couch back in its right spot and cringed at the wet spot on it. I didn't have time to come up with a solution because the door rattled for a second or two then burst open as Mama rushed in, dripping rainwater.“You all wet,” I said. “Let me get you a towel.”“It's ok,” she replied. “I'll dry off after I get some food stuff at the shop. I just stopped to drop off my handbag and a few things. Thought of sending you but I need to pick out some things myself.”I breathed a big sigh of relief and waited in suspense, hoping Tony would keep quiet and out of sight.“It smell a little funny in here,” Mama frowned, nose sniffing the air.I knew what it was, and it was all over me and on the couch, like an irresistible perfume.“Might be the saltfish?” I asked innocently, gesturing towards the pot that contained the salted cod that was soaking in the water, in preparation for cooking.“Hmm,” she said doubtfully. “Must be a different type of saltfish that. It really smell high this time. Anyway, let me go get these things and come back. Start boil the saltfish.”She left the way she came in and when she got to the front of the house I watched her, peeking out through a small gap between the curtain and the wall. I waited until she was out the yard and up to the street, then watched some more until she disappeared around the corner.“You can come out now,” I called out to Tony.He was out in no time, a look of relief on his face and I could tell he was dying to laugh as well. “That was close, eh? You think really fast on your feet. What if there was no saltfish on the stove?”“I'd have to come up with something I guess,” I said, laughing at him. I switched the water in the pot and turned on the stove.We stood in silence for a bit, smiling at each other, eyes communicating the same message of delight over what we just did. But then his eyes roamed my body once more and grew sharp with desire. I looked at him, mouth going dry as I picked up his intention. My pussy clenched at the realization and I shivered with the thought of what he wanted to do to me.“You want to fuck me?” I asked slowly.“Yeah,” he nodded, moving in and kissing me. It was a long, deep kiss, and I tasted me in the kiss. I could tell he wanted me to taste it because he licked me all over, sucking in my wetness and giving me his, mingling everything together for us to enjoy as we greedily licked and sucked each other's lips and tongue.His hands palmed my ass once more and crushed me against him so that his hard cock rubbed against my lower belly, just above my pussy mound. He dipped slightly until it was pressed firmly against my sex. He rubbed against me like that and I felt him everywhere; his tongue deep in my mouth, hard chest stimulating my hard nipples, his hands spreading my ass cheeks and his cock exciting my pussy.“A going to fuck you now before your mother come back. Come over here.”He stripped off quickly and stood before me naked. I took my time. In the back of my head I knew we didn't have a lot of time and I needed him to dick me down good, but I took my time. He was fine. His body was hard from years of hard country work and developing bigger and harder, most likely from sports or the gym.His cock was a magnet. Even as I drank in his entire body I was tracking it from the corner of my eyes. It was there in shadowy form, but very real in the unmistakable bulk and the slight bobbing as he rocked back and forth on his heels. I looked at it now, fully giving it all my attention. It was not long but thick and heavy looking, very much like him, the skin smooth and tight, with a big vein running from top to bottom. He was circumcised, and the bulby head was extra smooth and shiny, as if it was polished with the greatest care.“I want to touch it,” I heard myself say. It wasn't my first cock by a long shot, but it had me in a trance, making me act like a spellbound virgin.“Say please,” he said, voice so firm I looked at him in surprise.“Say please,” he said again, eyes staring me down.“Please,” I said, my voice suddenly meek and soft, wondering how this man was bossing me around in my own house.“Get down on your knees.”Anger started to well up in me, but he moved into me, his eyes no more than two inches from mine. He was intense and in charge, suddenly reminding me of the big mongrel stalking the bitch in heat, knowing she was at his mercy. He knew I wanted him badly, and he was taking advantage of it to control me now. He saw the surrender in my eyes and his eyes blazed with the knowledge of the full conquest. His hands were on my shoulders, gentle but firm at the same time.I went down to my knees, the floor hard beneath them. I stared at his thigs, firm and strong like the mahogany tree trunk. His cock swayed between them, capturing my attention once more. I took it in my hands, cupping it, amazed at the heaviness and the heat radiating from it, thinking how it would easily fill up my pussy and heat it up.I caressed it slowly with my fingers, loving the smooth, silky feel, then closing my eyes and tracing the vein, enjoying the ridged feel. He inhaled suddenly and I looked up to see the look of pleasure on his face and it filled me with satisfaction that I could affect him like that. I circled the shiny head and he inhaled and grunted when my fingertip brushed the wide-open pee hole.“That's good,” he groaned, his thighs trembling with tension, as if he was in some sort of torture, which I guess he was, but the good type.I had never done it before and had no plans to do so but I took his cock in my mouth. His reaction had me charged up now, and the hood was so pretty and scary looking at the same time that I must have lost my mind and gave into whatever erotic message my pussy was sending.“Oh God,” he moaned, as I took the fat head in and let my saliva cover it. I sucked him softly, knowing that his dick head was bound to be super sensitive.“Yeah, I like that,” he grunted, his hips swinging forward to push some more dick into my mouth. I gently braced against his thighs to stop him from choking me and I licked him good, getting the head sloppy and wet and excited.“You suck cock good,” he mumbled, his hands firm on my shoulders as he slowly fucked my mouth with just the cock head. “But a not cumming like this. A going to fuck you. Get up.”I got up quickly and he flipped me around and guided me up on the couch, spreading my thighs as wide as they could go. He rolled up my dress until my ass and back were bare and my breasts hang exposed, brushing slightly against the backrest. I grabbed a hold of the couch and looked back at him, eager to see him preparing to fuck me.He was ready. His eyes were firmly planted on my swaying ass cheeks, then traveling down to stare at my wide-open lips and cum soaked pussy. His right hand was on my waist, steadying my body, and his left hand palmed the dick that looked really hard and fat now. I shivered in anticipation and my body vibrated with pleasure when the blunt head creased my waiting pussy lips.I kept my eyes on him and he looked me in the eyes as he slowly fed the thick hood into my pussy. The head stuck for a brief moment and I felt his fullness then, giving my soft, plump lips a good stretch before popping in. I felt the immediate relief and the sweetness, but he did not give me any time to rest. He lunged forward in one smooth motion and buried the cock all the way in my pussy. I took him like a champion, and the wet pussy squelched and farted when he bottomed out.He leaned in and his hands circled me, one high around my breasts and the other low, his forearm keeping me tight against him as his fingers and palm cupped my pussy mound.“We going to fuck now,” he whispered in my ears, and then he was hitting it hard.The couch rocked and the rain fell in a soft drizzle, barely audible on the roof as he screwed into me, every stroke churning my cream and filling the room with the sound of good fucking.“Give it to me good,” I begged him, slamming back on to his strokes.“Take it,' he ordered, pulling me in tighter and rabbit fucked me so hard that my pussy was creaming nonstop and his balls were slapping good against my clit as my insides burned with the sweetness."Fuck me, you fucker,” I cried, fingers digging into the couch for dear life as he stroked me good. “I bet you dying for this pussy, huh?”“Oh yes,” he grunted. “I never dreamt it would happen for real, so I am a lucky man.”“I am lucky too,” I said, screwing my ass and squealing in delight as the fucking felt sweeter with the new motion.“You can fuck,” he said with admiration. “I love that. Love when a woman show that she love the sex.”“You good too,” I groaned, as he slowed down and sink it deep into me, the big vein rubbing and stimulating my steamy pussy.“I could fuck you all day and night but a want you to cum and your Mama soon come back.”He shifted behind me, climbing up on the couch, crouching over me like a male lion, his feet outside my legs, his hard, wet cock bobbing against my puffy labia. His left hand was now lower on my pussy, fingers over the lips, his other hand on my shoulder.He slid into me, gliding in easily, his cock soaked in my juices. I felt the difference when he picked up the speed, the cock hitting different, raking more against the front part of my pussy. He got into a steady rhythm and I rested on the couch and closed my eyes as my pussy hummed once more under the relentless dicking.“I love it,” I whispered, almost to myself.“You have good pussy,” he whispered back. “And I am owning it, ok?”He fucked me, over and over and I wailed into the lazy drizzle as my pussy voiced its pleasure with wet, sucking sounds.“Your Mama is coming,' he said.Panic surged in me and I glanced out the window. She was coming for real, hustling in the light drizzle."You have 30 seconds to cum,” he said. “So that we will have time to clean up enough. Come with me.”He quickened the pace, his cock pumping into me in earnest, causing the juice to fly out of my pussy and wetting up my thighs. His finger found my clit, stroking it and giving me even more pleasure. I rocked with him, skewering my pussy on his hard cock, loving the delicious ache as she pounded my pussy.I stared out, anxiety mounting as I saw Mama coming closer and closer. And the exquisite sensations in my pussy grew and grew until I was shaking all over in ecstasy. I felt his cock pulsed in me, like a drumbeat. It pulsed again, harder this time, and with each stroke it vibrated even more until the extra stimulation was too much to bear. My pussy quaked, tremored, pulsed…and then it exploded.“Oh Jesus, I am coming,” I wailed.“Good,” he grunted, his strokes harder and shorter now, his fingers delivering mind numbing pleasure to my clit as I gushed on his dick.“I'm coming now,” he warned, and his cock pulsed powerfully in the middle of my orgasm, and I felt the gush of semen as he filled me up.He fucked me through it, and I held him tight to me, enjoying the feel of his cock vibrating in my clasping pussy as his seed swirled in me. There wasn't much room for it and it soon leaked out on to my vulva. I wanted to stay there and savor it, revel in the sweet nastiness but Mama was less than two minutes away.“Let's clean up,” I said, shuffling beneath him.He backed away carefully, his cock making an audible pop as it left my pussy. I suddenly felt the emptiness and wished I could sink back on to him, but had to use common sense.We cleaned up quickly, fixing up as best as possible. The scent of well fucked pussy hung heavy in the air, and I panicked again at the thought of Mama walking into it. But relief washed over me a second later, rolling in on the pungent aroma of boiling saltfish. I opened the door, casually looking out as I let in fresh air to help freshen the room.“Tony!” Mama gushed as soon as she set eyes on him. “What a pleasant surprise!”The joy and respect were evident in her eyes. And he looked smart and respectable there, all dressed up again, his manner very much like the intelligent, church-going young man she knew. I grinned to myself, doing my best to keep the expression inside of me. It was funny seeing her reverence when she would have been horrified if she had seen him fucking me senseless just minutes ago. I grinned again as I felt his seed seeping from my still throbbing pussy.“You have to stay for dinner,” she said, bustling about the kitchen. “How long you down for?”‘All of the summer, ma'am.“"Well, it's good to have you and I hope you will visit us some more.”“Yes ma'am,” he said with a straight face.My expression was neutral too as my bare pussy pulsed at the thought of him visiting again and again.by Kuntry yute for Literotica

 My Date With ‘Miss Big Kahuna'Teen genius lures Sarah Stevens to the water park.Based on a post by edstevens94301. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Westville High - The Water ParkMy name is Doug Waldorf, and I'm an Evil genius.Not seriously, I'm an evil genius. My IQ was tested at 195, that's the genius part. And I'm definitely evil. I'm the son of Huey Waldorf, whom you probably haven't ever heard of. Other people call him "Roach Man." Sound familiar?Mom and dad divorced last May. Prior to that I occasionally heard some explicit arguments about dad's unsuccessful sex acts. Seems dad has a healthy interest in many and frequent sexual expressions that mom has no interest in, whatsoever.No only does she not want to experiment in anal stuff; She calls it sodomy and preaches condemnation on him for even begging her for it. Mom's hardly religious, but she is very full of herself and obsessed with her social image.The best ones I overheard were the negotiations for blowjobs. Damn, my dad was desperate. The stuff he tried to trade for coming in her mouth! But never would she ever deep throat him; and hell no; she ain't swallowing that nasty snot for nothing!She didn't respect him, either. I guess I couldn't blame him for giving up on her. And at least he should more class than Danny's dad, down the street from us. See, Danny's dad got caught screwing the hot babysitter. The whole neighborhood knows about that stuff.No, my dad gave up a lot just to walk away as quickly as he could.My only demand was that he take me with him.After my parent's divorce, Dad and I moved so he could take a job opportunity. I found myself walking the halls of my new school, Westville High.As I walked around the brick-lined halls, I noticed that the whole place was full of bimbos and sluts.There's Tina. She's a redheaded little minx who's fucked and sucked almost every male in this school. She's wearing an all-white tennis outfit, and you can see that her tits are just crammed into that little tank top. Shit, her skirt just flipped up, is she wearing any underwear?There's Nurse Brown. That nurse's uniform can't be regulation. It's impossibly tight on her curvy body. The front buttons on her uniform are undone all the way to her stomach, and I can see her black lace bra encasing her pillowy tits. What do they put in the water around here, anyway?There's Principal Schwartz. She's a buxom blonde wench who dresses like a slutty secretary. Today, she's wearing a pencil skirt which is damn tight on her ass, and slit almost all the way up her thigh. She's wearing a loose blouse. Wow, she's got huge fucking tits! I kind of like the evil scowl she's got on her face, too.I'll fuck them later, I told myself. For now, I'm hunting bigger game. Where is Sarah Stevens?I was particularly interested in Sarah Stevens, the slutty high school teacher who had been the subject of multiple stories. In one particularly hot one, she got roped into a drama production, and got into all kinds of sexual hi-jinx with the juvenile boys running the show. I particularly wanted to see the video of the show, where one boy stripped her out of a tight corset and fucked her from behind right there on the stage.Ahead of me, I finally saw her. That has to be Miss Stevens, I thought, standing among a crowd of guys. They were all yelling shit at her, trying to get her to pay attention to them. She had a small smile and her face. She looks pleased with all the attention, I thought.Holy shit! I stared at her apparel. Is that really what she's wearing around school?Ms. Stevens looked to be in her mid-twenties. She's about the same height as I am: 5' 8". Her platinum blond hair was curled in little waves which fell below her shoulders. She's wearing a sports tank top which clings to her ample tits. Her athletic, toned waist and large curvy tits were clearly highlighted by the stretchy material. She's wearing exercise shorts as well, which had a white tie around her waist. Look at that ass! It looked like I could balance a book on that thing!Damn. She's hotter than I thought, and probably just as slutty as all the stories say. To fuck her, I just have to figure out a way to get her alone, and it looks like all the other guys in this school have the exact same idea.I quickly put my plan into action. I filled out a few forms, and, presto, I am the new president of the "Water Park Club." Naturally, our noble purpose is a dedication to the enjoyment of "Water Parks".Every club at Westville has to have at least three members. I quickly bribed two obtuse classmates in my Spanish class, Marie and Greg. These two underage kids just want access to money and cigarettes, so it's easy for me to use my ID (I'm eighteen) and a little bit of evil cash to get them to sign up.Now, with the Water Park Club officially formed, I had to look for a chaperone.I asked Miss Stevens, of course. During our lunch break, there's a line of guys loitering outside her door, all hoping to get lucky and convince her to "relieve their aching erections."Since no one was actually talking to her, I walked right up and explained to her about my club."The Water Park Club," she said, "What's that about?""Well, it's a club for people who like Water Parks," I explain patiently. "Do you like Water Parks?""Yeah! Water slides are super fun," Sarah agreed."Then you have to join," I said quickly. "We could use a chaperone for our next event.""When's your next event?" she asked me.I sighed inside, and told myself to be patient. I would be fucking this idiot in due time. Just for fun, I looked down her valley of cleavage peeking out from under her tank top. "We are planning to go to the Big Kahuna Water Park this weekend. It should be really fun!"Big Kahuna.That's how I managed to get to score a trip to the Big Kahuna Water Park with the gorgeous Miss Stevens.As soon as we arrived, I quickly paid off the two idiots with five dollars in quarters; they happily found their way to the arcade.Then I went to find Miss Stevens. She was sitting under a large beach umbrella reading a copy of US Weekly magazine. The cover of the magazine was "Bieber Fever!" She was wearing a tight purple dress which had a little flower pattern on it. The dress looked almost painted on, and her ample tits bulged out through the deep U-shaped cut at the chest."Hey Miss Stevens," I said, and she looked up at me."Where are the other two members of your club?""I'm not really sure," I lied, "I guess they ditched me. Can you do some rides with me? All of the rides here are for two people!""I thought I would grab some rest time," Miss Stevens complained."But who will I go on rides with? And I'm the president of the Water Park club!"Reluctantly, she agreed.The beautiful Miss Stevens stood up, and we walked to the lady's room together for me to wait for her to change. She went inside for a few minutes. I sat outside patiently.After a minute or two, she poked her head outside and sheepishly asked me to come inside. I did so, checking first that the bathroom was empty."Can you unzip me?" she asked.She turned around and lifted her hair up."Of course," I said. I fiddled with her zipper for a while, it was quite stuck. "I just don't have enough leverage," I said."What's leverage?" she asked."Never mind. Can you just bend over the sink so I can pull the zipper harder?" I told her.Obediently, she bent over the sink and put her hips against it, bending at the waist. I stood directly behind her, with my crotch pressed firmly against her ass. I fiddled with her zipper for a while longer, stretching out the time that I was pressed directly against her electrifying ass. Then, finally, I wrenched her zipper downward, and it finally gave way.With her dress undone, Sarah shimmied out of it. Under her dress, she was already wearing her bikini.Oh my lord! My heart skips a beat. I'd read descriptions of her, but it's just incredible to see Miss Stevens in the flesh.Sarah Stevens was built like a swimsuit model or like a Playboy bunny. Under her clothes, she was wearing a very skimpy bikini. The bikini top was light blue, and was patterned with tiny white polka dots. The bikini top was well-fitting: two triangles that strained to hold in my teacher's overflowing tits. It had thin, white spaghetti strap ties which met behind her neck. Her tits were nestled together by the bra into a pool of cleavage that threatened to suck in my gaze.Her bikini bottoms had the same blue and white polka dot pattern, with white spaghetti strings tied in looping bows at her hips. How does that bottom stay on? Those ties look so fragile that I could undo her bikini with one quick move;"Ms. Stevens? Could you help me with my swimsuit now? My shorts are a little tight." No reason to complicate things, I reasoned. According to what I've read, Miss Stevens is looser than a pack of worn out rubber bands."Doug. You're really cute, and I'd love to see what's under your short," Miss Stevens says with a sexy grin. "BUT. I have a new policy. No sex with my students.""Really? Since when?" I was genuinely surprised that she was offering resistance."Since 10 minutes ago. My magazine US Weekly is very clear that teachers play an important role in society, and teacher/student relationships are a big no-no," she said with just a hint of self-righteousness."Okay, Miss Stevens. No sex. Got it." Yeah, right, I thought to myself. We'll see.I am just going to have to work a little bit harder, I thought. Shouldn't be a problem for an Evil genius like me.The Towers."Which ride should we do first?" she asked, when we had emerged from the changing room."How about that one?" I pointed to a tall, twisty one in the middle of the park.I had already memorized the layout of the park, and for the ride I had pointed to, all riders must have a partner. One person has to ride behind the other on a small plastic sled.When it was our turn to start the ride, Miss Stevens climbed onto the front of the sled, and I sat behind her. Her ass, clad in her polka dot bikini bottoms, was directly in front of my cock, and I quickly got an erection. I poked my cock directly into her tight, bikini-clad ass.I groaned involuntarily at how good it felt! As we got into position to start the ride, I ground my rigid cock forward and back, through the cleft of her ass cheeks. She didn't even seem to notice. Then I looped my hands around her waist, pulling my beautiful teacher in tight to me.The ride was fun, but I was mostly concentrating on the feeling of my cock, wedged firmly between her ass cheeks. It was great!For our next ride, I sat behind her again, my cock again was lodged deeply in the crack of her ass. The ride was down through a dark tunnel. Halfway down the slide, I grabbed onto her dangling tits with both hands.My hands were now full of her bouncy, full tits. I jiggled them, marveling at their roundness and size. Daringly, I felt her large nipples, like little erasers on my fingers. I felt her rippled darker areola ring through her bikini top, and pinched her large nipples. It felt great to have her full tits in my hands!The ride lasted about a minute, and as we crashed into the pool at the bottom, I was happy with how I'd copped a full feel.She came out of the water, her blond hair matted to her head."Did you just feel up my tits?" she accused me."No no, Miss Stevens. I was just trying to steer our slide! You know: left-right-left-right.""Oh, Ok," she said happily. "Thanks for thinking of that!"On our next ride, she got in front once again, and I sat behind her. Once more, my cock slipped between her ass cheeks like it was made to go there. Before we pushed off to go down the slide, Sarah paused to ask me, "Aren't you going to steer?""Oh, yeah. I forgot," I said. Then I put each of my hands on one of her bikini-clad tits, and we rode down together.On our fourth ride, I had her sit in the back. Her long legs encircled me, one on each side. I couldn't help but stare at her almost muscular calves and her luscious, bare thighs. They're intensely smooth, and I could feel every inch of them as they slid past my waist and we sat together.Then she put her arms around me, encircling my stomach, almost like she was hugging me. The feeling of her firm tits on my back was electrifying!"This ride has a stick shift," I explained carefully. "Pull up when you want to slow down, and push forward to go faster."I guide her hands to my full, rigid erection in front of her. She held on with both hands.We went down the ride together, and I groaned in pleasure as her hand jerked my cock back and forth frantically all the way down.After we crashed into the pool of water at the bottom, Sarah said, "The stick shift didn't work too well.""Well, the one on that sled must have been broken," I said.Lunch Lessons."Should we get some lunch?" I said.In the line for lunch, Miss Stevens told me she was on a diet. "I feel like I'm getting fat," she confided in me.She turned around, and I made a big show of staring at her perfect ass. It's immensely firm and tight. It's still wet, and little drops of moisture dotted it. Her blue and white polka dot bikini bottom is a thin triangle covering only the most meager portion of her crack.My cock twitches. Down boy, I tell my cock. You're going to get a piece of that later."Yeah, you should watch it," I lied. "Guys don't like fat chicks."She sat down to save us a couple of seats. I ordered her lunch, and paid for our food."A cheeseburger and French fries? I can't eat that stuff!" Sarah's nose crinkled in protest."No, no, these are a new thing. Super low fat cheeseburger, and skinny French fries.""Really? I love burgers and fries, and I've never heard of that before," she said."Oh, it's a new thing. A specialty, of this particular water park."I did say that I'm an Evil genius, right?During lunch, I made sure to bring up my next demented topic. "I was reading this in the news the other day. A bunch of scientists ha

 Weekend Samplers: Part 4.Sampling more participants, in various ways.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."What makes a lover capable?" I asked Vera. “Does he need to be hung like a horse?”"Of course not," Vera answered. "If Walter was the only man I made love to for the last 30 years, I wouldn't be able to walk today."I remembered what that girl from the lodge looked like. She was probably five and half feet tall, 100 pounds wet, with wavy red hair and freckles, and pretty blue eyes. She probably wasn't a day over 18. What I thought was her boyfriend could have been her brother.Vera continued; "Well, this poor girl didn't know what she was doing, other than the basic understanding that the cock was to go in the mouth. I gently pulled her aside and did my best to teach her. Of course, Walter was the perfect gentleman and told me when he was about to cum. I asked the poor girl if she wanted to try swallowing again, assuring her that it was perfectly alright, and she attempted it again.""And how did it go the second time around?" Angie asked."Oh, the same as the first,” Vera rolled her eyes. "The poor thing practically threw up. She asked me if swallowing got any easier, and I told her that the more she swallowed, the easier it would get. Then she wanted to know if his cock was supposed to get any harder, and I made the mistake of saying that it was; but it took a lot of effort.”Vera continued; “Well, that's all I had to say. You'd think she was trying out for the cheerleader squad, the way she was giving it her all. She even slipped out of her bikini, not that it was leaving much to the imagination anyway. She shyly walked around on the boat, showing off her slender, young body. That gave Walter a rise, and I thought I was going to get my birthday fuck early, but he never grew more than three quarters erect.""Does it still work, even if it's not fully erect?" Angie asked inquisitively."Oh yes, sweetheart,” Vera said. "But it's nowhere near as much fun as when he's good and hard. Twenty years ago you could sit on his Dutch cock and he could wrap his arms around your waist and walk around with you on him like some sort of cock puppet." Angie was stroking her crotch through her bikini bottoms and starting to breath heavier.Vera went on. "That's right; twenty years ago, you weren't even born. Sorry. Yes, his meat still feels good, but it's more like making love to an uncooked pork tenderloin than a Louisville Slugger.""So what happened with the girl?" I asked with a bulge in my pants."She kept blowing him, and again, he came in her mouth. She was very cute, even with cum on her face and in her hair. She hadn't started trimming her cunt yet, not that there was much hair down there to trim. I sat next to her, helping her suck and stroke Walter's thick cock. I didn't want her to get bored. The poor thing had been on her hands and knees sucking and stroking for over an hour. I decided to spice things up a bit and ran my fingers up and down her legs, eventually stopping at her cunt. She was startled when I put my fingers inside her. I had to tell her to relax, that it would help things. Even after she relaxed, I could barely get two fingers in her sopping wet cunt. I figured she must have been a virgin, or not far from it, and decided Walter would tear the poor thing apart if he tried to make love to her, even flaccid.I convinced her to lie on her back for a few minutes while I showed her a few other "tricks". I put two fingers back inside her and rubbed her G-spot as I nibbled at her clit. Within 2 minutes, she moaned and shook like she was having an epileptic seizure. It must have been her first orgasm provided by another person. I was honored.""Wow, it sounds like you had fun." I said."Well, it looked like things were going to get even better when she offered to go down on me." Vera said. "I sat across from Walter next to the captain's chair and spread my legs for her. She was amazed to see so much of my cunt hair missing from my crotch and asked how I did that. I explained that I shaved it to make it more appealing. She asked if I would shave her, and I told her to wait until she had more hair to shave. She finally knelt between my legs, pulled her hair to one side, and put her mouth on my clit.Just then, there was a call from the shore. Her brother or boyfriend was looking for her. She quickly put on her bikini and quietly stepped into the water. She swam away from the boat and gave a little wave as Walter pulled up his pants. Poor girl, reminded me of Angie, here," Vera concluded."Oh, fuck," Angie gasped as she realized we all saw her, as she brought herself to orgasm right there on the couch between Vera and me.Sarah walked into the living room and paused momentarily to catch a glimpse of Walter's flopping huge cock as he pulled on pajama bottoms. Her eyebrows were raised as she looked at Vera; "And you can still walk?"We continued to listen to Vera's stories a few more minutes, then Ken called us from the kitchen; "Dinner's ready!" Ken had said it would be about 30 minutes before the food would be ready, and he was right on time.The dining room was designed to be comfortable, even with your clothes off, and Vera and Walter took full advantage of that feature. Even Angie decided to take off her top while we ate. Sarah suddenly became tired halfway through the meal, and I helped her to the large sofa in the living room.A Time-Lapse Narrative.The next thing I knew, I was waking up next to her. I must have been asleep for a long while. I had drooled on my arm, which felt like it was still asleep.A bright morning sunlight was flooding the room. I'd gotten very little sleep in the previous night and My body obviously gave out. There was a fan on somewhere in the room, and after my eyes had some time to adjust, I found it and turned it off.Lying on the bed next to me, Sarah was still asleep. Her fingernails and toenails were painted a dark red. I didn't remember them being painted while we had dinner. I could barely remember having dinner.It seemed like so long ago that Angie was rubbing her cunt while Vera told us about Walter and the young waif from the beach.I could faintly hear moaning and grunting coming from somewhere around the cabin. Angie!I told her I would take care of her, and here I was asleep in a room with Sarah. I looked around and couldn't find any clothes. It was about that time that I noticed I was freshly shaved around my cock, balls, and asshole. No nipple rings; yet."Ready for some more?" Sarah asked, half asleep."Where's Angie?" I answered."She's probably with Walter and Ken. They were still going at it when we left." Sarah tugged at my cock. "I'm sure she's fine.""What the hell happened? Did I black out or something?" I asked Sarah."More like passed out. You must have fucked Vera and me five times each. We couldn't believe it. You went from my cunt back to hers, which was pretty wild. But when we turned over and you took turns with our asses..." Sarah whispered as she began fingering her cunt. cum dribbled out as she sank two fingers inside her."I was fucking you both in the ass?" I asked. My cock suddenly sprang back to life."Oh yeah. I guess that was just what ol' Walter needed for motivation." Sarah smiled. "I'm not surprised that it takes him so long to get a hard-on. That thing was as long and as thick as any cock I had ever seen.I think Angie must still be sweet on you, because it looked like she was just a little jealous watching us go at it." Sarah rubbed her come-covered fingers on my balls."Did she start blowing Ken again?" I asked. "Blow him? Between Ken and Walter, she must have swallowed about ten loads. The rest is probably in her cunt and ass." Sarah said as she stroked my growing cock."Ken fucked her in the ass?" I asked in disbelief."All three of them did." Sarah tugged more aggressively."Three of them?" I cried.Sarah continued her hot sexy story."Well, Vera put on a strap-on and got the whole thing started. She was so good with that thing; you'd thought she was born with it. “"Anyway, while Angie was sucking Ken's fat but-not-quite-ready dick, Walter got behind her and started rubbing his own veiny tool up and down her wet crack. Eventually, she opened up and Walter filled her cunt with his big ugly stick. It didn't take him long to come, but he didn't lose his growing hard-on. Angie didn't seem too affected by that big cock, and kept on sucking the head of Ken's French Cock. “Sarah was mesmerized by the event at retold it with passion; “Walter's cock looked like a tree limb, bumpy, crooked, and strangely stiff. About the only thing that looked normal on it was the head, which was almost as attractive as yours.”Sarah was getting to the good part; "I guess it was the biggest it's been in a while, and Vera couldn't wait any longer for her birthday present. With a little coaxing, Walter pulled out of Angie's cunt and plopped his cock into Vera. It was like a magic show watching that huge thing disappear deep inside the caverns of Vera's cunt. She took almost his entire length. I was worried one of them was going to have a heart attack. I thought I might have one, too.”“Oh” Sarah added; "Angie climbed on Ken, and was kissing him hard while she struggled to get his cock in her cunt. Ken helped her out and before long, she was bouncing on his cock like she knew what she was doing. Kenny put on a good show, too, and pulled Angie's cheeks apart as she bounced on his tool. Walter must have a thing for young, tight, assholes, because he came almost as soon as he had a good look at Angie's little anus."Vera was in synch with Walter because they gushed at almost the same instant. cum and cunt juice sprayed around Walter's cock. I never saw anything like it. Walter pulled his monster cock out of Vera's stretched cunt and moved behind Angie again. Vera moved over to me and began kissing me while I was pressed with my back against you, on this sofa. You'd finished fucking my ass. While I rode you reverse cowgirl. You'd blasted me to another orgasm, and after my climax I collapsed backward, laying on my back, flat on your chest, your cock still in my satisfied ass.”Sarah paused, and gave me a curious look; “You really don't remember, do you?“You lifted me up and eased your cock back into my cunt. Vera stepped next to where we laid on her sofa, and grabbed my hand and put it inside her cunt. I had half my hand up her sopping wet cunt as she kissed both of us. I've finger-fucked my share of girlfriends in high school and college, but I couldn't remember having half my hand inside anyone."Well, Vera came again, and she came hard. I thought for sure she was going to have a stroke with my fist in her cunt. She didn't. She kissed us both again, and then got up to take a shower. Walter was kneeling behind Angie and every once in a while Angie reached back to spread her cheeks and let him run his tongue along her ass crack. Ken slowed his pace with Angie, and was concentrating on getting as much of his short fat cock inside your girlfriend's cunt.”"When Vera returned, she was wearing high heels, a strap-on, and a tail. At first, I thought I was seeing things: seeing Vera with a hard-on and a tail. She walked over to you and me and asked if I'd ever been fucked with a strap-on. I jokingly told her I had, and never got tired of it. Her tail wagged behind her as she walked around seductively."She stepped forward and told me to suck her cock down my throat if I really wanted it, so I did. I hadn't been around anyone as kinky as Vera in a long time, and she was really turning me on. Either that or it was the wine. Maybe both?”"The dildo was about the same size as you, which was perfect. I guess she was happy with my efforts and stepped back as you pulled my legs up. She told you to keep your cock inside me as she stepped forward and slid her cock in my cunt next to yours."Before I knew it, you were both sliding your cocks in and out of me. The feeling was fantastic. Vera fucked like a pro, and you didn't disappoint, either. I came so hard, I felt faint."Vera pulled out of my cunt and moved between Walter and Angie. When she turned around, I could see the tail was really some kind of short whip that she had stuck in her ass. I thought I was kinky, but Vera was way out of my league."She pushed on Angie's back, making her ass stick out. She bent down and tongued Angie's asshole like it was candy. Then she stood up and pressed the strap-on dildo against Angie's sphincter. Not wanting to disappoint, and knowing this might help Kenny later, Angie relaxed and let Vera slide that thing all the way in her ass."The sight of Vera fucking Angie in the ass while her own ass-plug tail swayed back and forth was almost too much for poor Walter. He pulled Vera aside and stood behind Angie and began stroking his cock feverishly. Vera pulled the strap-on off and pulled the tail out of her ass. She immediately began sucking your cock while she rubbed my cunt."Walter's cock was long, stiff, and fully erect. He lifted Angie off Ken and turned her around. She looked a little surprised and disgusted all at the same time. She looked to you and you looked back at her. Then she dropped to her knees and began blowing Walter. Before I knew it, she was on top of Walter with her back to Ken. I was impressed that Angie was taking so much of that long, thick cock inside her cunt. Angie road Walter until he came, then she hopped back on Ken."I noticed she was kissing Ken quite a bit, and have to admit I might have been getting a little jealous. I kissed you hard, and you rolled me over and started pounding me almost as hard as Kenny. Vera pulled you out of my cunt and sucked your cock for a few seconds, then put it back inside me. Vera and I ended up lying beside each other with our legs up, letting you take turns with us. You came about five times fucking the two of us that way, and then Vera decided to get dirty."She turned over and begged you to fuck her ass. I didn't want your dirty cock in my cunt, so I turned over, too. You pounded the hell out of both of our asses while Angie continued to have her cunt filled with Walter and Ken's cum."You filled Vera's asshole with cum, and then the three of us got up and took a shower."Sarah stopped for a moment to cup my balls in her hands and began deep-throating me."Wait, what happened next?" I demanded."Well," Sarah sighed; "when we got back, Angie was on her back on the couch. Kenny was between her legs, fucking her hard; the way he likes to fuck me; and Walter was squatting over her face, making her lick his asshole. You asked her if she was all right, and she nodded from between Walter's old legs. She was licking his hairy ass and balls like they were ice cream.”"Walter stroked his cock into Angie's mouth and covered her face in cum. Kenny and Walter picked her up and carried her to the shower. She looked so tiny compared to their cocks. “"Vera and I began taking turns sucking your cock back to erection. Angie was pressed between Ken and Walter in the shower, and stood limp as she allowed herself to be washed by the two of them. She looked so pretty with their hands all over her."When they finished, they toweled dry and the three of them went to another room. You, being the protective one, insisted we follow them, so we did. We ended up in the master bedroom, and found a nice cozy corner of the giant bed. Walter pulled out an oversized ottoman and had Angie kneel between his legs while he lay on his back. She pushed his legs up and apart and licked his asshole some more, then kissed him up his hairy chest, finally kissing his old face. “"She seemed to be showing her newfound talents as she lifted her ass and managed to get Walter's cock in her cunt with just one hand. Kenny came behind her and licked at her asshole. She buried her face in Walter's hairy chest as she reached back and spread her cheeks for Kenny, rocking back and forth, and up and down on Walter's large cock.”"Kenny licked your girlfriends asshole until it was nice and wet, then stood up behind her. He leaned forward and let the tip of his cock sink into her anus. She paused for a moment, and then lowered herself on to Walter's cock. Kenny pushed forward a little more and she moaned as her asshole began to stretch.”"Vera jumped up and ran out of the room. She returned seconds later with a fresh tube of K Y and had Kenny pull out of Angie's asshole for just a moment. She pushed the head of the tube into Angie's asshole, and then squeezed in all of the tube's contents. She said that would help and gave Angie a quick kiss on the lips.”"Kenny moved back behind Angie and grabbed her hips as he pulled himself into her. She moaned and groaned, but this time, Kenny slid more than just the head of his cock inside her. He had about two inches of his fat cock buried in her ass and he knew she was going to try to take it all.”"Angie cried out in pain, but didn't want Kenny to pull out. She rocked back and forth and up and down, working these two large cocks inside her. Kenny pulled on her hips harder and another inch disappeared. He relaxed his grip and she moved forward slightly. He grabbed her again and pulled her down on his cock a little harder. He relaxed again, but this time Angie moved forward only slightly, then pushed back hard against Ken's fat cock.”"Angie looked over her shoulder at us as if she had something to prove, then leaned forward again. I think Kenny forgot whom he was fucking for a moment and grabbed Angie's hips hard enough to bruise. He pulled her down hard on his cock and Walter's as she let out a shriek followed by several "fuck's" and "yes's" and "oh shit's"."Kenny's cock isn't very long, but it's thick, and after a few minutes he managed to get that entire fat cock inside her.”"You seemed to like it because you came hard down my throat at the sight of it. Vera seemed a little left out, but she swallowed the next load as we both continued to keep you preoccupied. “Kenny looked like he was in heaven as he came in Angie's ass, and she farted as soon as he pulled his cock out. Angie didn't seem embarrassed, though. Instead, Angie told Kenny to go wash his cock because she wanted to suck it some more. Then she stood up over Walter, straddling the ottoman and Walter lying on it. She moved forward so that she had positioned her cunt and asshole right over Walter's face; his head hanging off the side of the ottoman.”"Angie asked Walter if he was having a good time, and he said "of course"."She asked if he wanted to stick that fucking ugly cock in her fanny, and he said; ‘love to'. Then Angie told him he'd have to lick it, first, and then squatted on his face. cum poured from her cunt and asshole as Walter licked and licked. Unbeknownst to Angie, behind her, Walter's cock was growing even larger. His cock was almost as wide as Ken's but seemed neither fat nor short. “"Angie orgasmed right on Walter's face and I thought she would break his neck if she collapsed on him. Sh

 Weekend Samplers: Part 3.A Trip to Walter & Vera's Lake house.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Ken and I tightened the moorings on the boat and decided the worst of the weather was over. We headed to the marina to find out the weather forecast, and it looked like it was going to rain the rest of the night, and into the morning. No campfire tonight.We grabbed a few six-packs and decided to check out the campground lodge. Ken's tow straps came in handy as we ended up helping the park staff clear the essential roads, on our way to the lodge. Twenty minutes of tugging and dodging felled trees later, we pulled up to the unusually crowded lodge. On an average weekend, you'd have trouble believing the lodge was open, but on this early night, even with the few campers that showed up yesterday, there were at least three families, a half dozen couples, and a church youth group.Heavy wind and rain didn't make camping in tents very fun, so most of the campers decided to head to the lodge to get out of the weather, enjoy some popcorn, and maybe catch a free movie. Herbie the Love Bug was playing on this particular evening.Mixed in the crowd, sitting in the back, were the older couple we met at the floating dock. The woman caught my eye, and apparently, I caught hers as she sprang up to greet me."I thought we might see you here!" she said happily. Her breath carried the smell of gin, which was almost expected, but her perfume smelled like something Angie wore whenever she wanted to get fucked. "I'm Vera," she held out her hand; "and this is my husband, Walter."I shook her hand and introduced Ken and myself. She bluntly asked if we were gay. After a little laughter, we explained that our "significant" others were taking a nap back in the camper. She asked if we were married, to which Ken reluctantly replied; "Just me.""Well, just because you're married doesn't mean you can't have any fun, right?" Walter asked."Oh, I still have fun. Sometimes more than I deserve. " Ken added.This last comment caused Vera to raise an eyebrow. She looked at me, then looked me over."How about you? Do you still have fun?" she asked. She had a disarming, flirtatious way of talking and moving. He body language was very provocative.“Yes we do.” I added. “There are some worn out women who would agree, if they weren't napping, just now.”Walter didn't appear to mind, or pay any attention to us. He was too busy looking at the female half of a young couple sitting across from us. The girl's bikini top was wet and probably cold by the look of her erect nipples."Yeah, I think I still have plenty of fun." I smiled and looked at Walter, trying to draw Vera's attention to his gaze."Plenty to go around?" Vera pursued. She moved closer to me and rubbed her cleavage onto my upper arm. She gently rested her hand on my ass, and pulled my hand onto hers. I instinctively gave her cheek a squeeze and was surprised at the firmness."Do you work out?" I asked."Once a day. Sometimes twice if I have a little extra energy" she smiled. She stepped away and gave a little turn like a runway model at the end of the runway. "What do you think?" she asked."I think whatever you're doing is working very well for you. Your husband must be very happy." I added."Walter?" she balked. "He's happy, alright, as long as I keep letting him jerk off to the likes of little miss nipples over there."I wasn't sure if I was playing into her hands or she was playing into mine, but I think we were thinking along the same lines. I looked her over and noticed she had done a very good job of maintaining a dark tan without letting her skin turn to leather. Her body was as firm and tight as a Dallas Cowboy's Cheerleader, but her face gave her age away, especially when she smiled, which unfortunately, was quite often."How old do you think I am?" she asked."I don't know, and it wouldn't be polite for me to guess." I said, trying to avoid a conflict."You're polite enough to grab my ass in front of my husband, so you can be polite enough to guess," she said without smiling.She had sharp wits and a very assertive nature."I don't know. Forty-five?” I asked.  “Fifty?""Ha!" she laughed. "I turn fifty-five this weekend. Not bad, for a Swedish gal, huh?""No,” I answered. "Not bad at all. Well, happy birthday!" She walked back to her husband to pull him into the conversation.It wasn't until she turned her back to me that I realized what great shape she was really in. From the back, she could have been one of Angie's friends from college. Her blond-white hair aside, the rest of her looked like she could be in her mid-twenties. She wore a linen shirt tied around the waist, khaki Capri pants, and very sexy sandals. Her calves bulged as she stepped away. Her feet were perfectly maintained, and she might have had work done to remove spider veins from her ankles and calves because they also looked picture-perfect.Her legs were toned like a gymnast, and her stomach was as flat as Angie's. Her breasts looked bigger than a C cup, but not quite as full as Sarah's. She turned back toward Ken and me, and we watched as her breasts bounced freely under her shirt. If they were fake, she really got her money's worth. Her arms were toned, and her wrists were covered in jewelry. She was probably quite rich, obviously pampered, unfortunately high-maintenance, but also extremely hot."I have a proposition for you," she whispered in my ear."We have a cabin not far from here. One of several properties Walter bought after he retired. It's nice, but it's too big for the two of us, with 4 bedrooms and 3 bathrooms, indoor Jacuzzi...""What about our significant others?" I interrupted."Silly, they're invited, too," she hushed. "It would be a lot nicer than spending the rest of the weekend cooped up in a camper, don't you think? Not much privacy, is there?"I explained that “Angie and I were originally sleeping in a tent, but the wind blew most of our gear away, and the camper became a nice alternative. The thought of sleeping on a real bed sounds good, though.”I talked to Ken about it briefly, and he gave the typical "Have to clear it with Sarah" answer."I tell you what," Vera continued. "You can ride with me back to your campground to get your girlfriends, or wives, or whatever. Ken can ride with Walter to clean the place up a bit."Ken looked a little disappointed, but she assured him we wouldn't be far behind. We finished our popcorn and headed outside into a light rain shower."Damn this rain," Vera said under her breath. She didn't seem to be afraid of the water, though. She got into her huge luxury Suburban and as she leaned over to unlock the passenger door, I could see that her shirt was soaked and her nipples were practically poking through. She caught me staring and smiled. Then I noticed she has power locks on her door panel. She just wanted me to admire the pendulous sway of her tanned braless tits.Ken and Walter turned right down the road from the lodge as we turned left. She turned down a trail I hadn't seen before, and parked the vehicle, in the solitude of that deserted, drizzly path."What's going on?" I asked."You like my tits?" she asked, as she turned to face me and started to unbutton her shirt. I felt my cock stiffen and she seemed to take notice. "I'll take that as a yes.""What are you doing, Vera?" I asked, knowing the answer."Let me tell you a little secret," she whispered as she slid off her shirt. "I watched your girlfriend perform oral sex on you this morning.""What are you talking about?" I asked."Well, I should say that I watched Walter, watching your girlfriend perform oral sex on you this morning. You know, on the floating dock." Vera unzipped her pants and flipped off her sandals. "He killed the motor and pulled out his cock as soon as she took off her bikini top. He didn't start stroking, though, until her head started bobbing up and down on your beautiful cock.""You saw all that?" I asked surprised."Oh yes!" She started pulling off her pants, and I helped her out of them. No underwear? No tan lines, either. There she sat, facing me in the driver's seat, as naked as the day she was born, but with a very blessed post-pubescent shapeliness; bedazzled with bling and a fantastic tan.As she seductively caressed her nipples, she continued;  "I grabbed another set of binoculars and watched for myself. It was a very, umm; motivating sight. What really got me going, though, was when you came in her mouth, and then she moved onto your friend."She was now pulling my clothes off. Her body was in better shape than most women half her age. My cock sprang out and hit her in the chin as she pulled my pants down. She reached for my cock with a jewelry-covered hand and began stroking it gently. She leaned over to kiss the head and then rub it along her cheeks. She continued to stroke me as she looked up."Weren't you jealous?" she asked in between kisses and licks on my shaft."No. It wasn't like that. We were all just friends goofing around and;" I stopped as she gently swallowed my cock. In one motion, my entire length was down her throat. She paused for a moment to let her stong tongue massage my hard shaft, and then slowly pulled her head back as if coming up for air."Just friends?" she asked, and then engulfed my cock again. This time, not quite all the way down her throat, but now she was actually sucking me off. She paused again."Well, things got a little out of control." I managed to say."You mean like this?" she said, just before twisting her head on my shaft each time she went down on me. She worked a hand around the base of my cock and twisted in the opposite direction, and then reached down with her other hand and began fingering her cunt. Seconds later she reached up to my mouth with those wet fingers, and asked me if I liked the way her fingers tasted. I licked her fingers, telling her she tasted nice, and she sucked harder. I told her that her cunt must taste even better.She slid her ass off the front bench seat and guided my shoulders down to the warm spot where her ass had been. I hooked an arm under her waist and pulled her cunt to my mouth, bringing her on top of me in a "69" position.Her cunt really did taste good. I'm not sure how some women manage that, but I found myself not wanting to take my mouth off of her. She sucked me to a full blasting orgasm, and; as expected; swallowed eagerly. She knelt up and on my face, grinding her cunt into my nose and mouth. A few minutes later she leaned against her driver's door and guided  me back up to a sitting position. She slumped down with her back and shoulders against the door, and spread her legs for me."You like it?" she asked shyly.For a 55 year-old cunt, it was not what I expected. The labia weren't stretched out at all, and her cunt hair was white and sorta long, but soft and straight. She kept it shaved on the sides (or maybe Walter had that honor), making it look like a Mohawk. I followed her cunt to her thighs, legs, calves, and pretty feet. She wore an ankle bracelet on one ankle. I moved on top of her and easily slid my cock into her."I'll take that as a yes,” she whispered and kissed me all over my face.I was worried that I might not be measuring up to her expectations, but I soon felt her cunt tighten around me. Her rhythm was a lot slower than Angie's or Sarah's, and I wasn't sure if I was doing anything for her. She was doing plenty for me, though; as her cunt continued to relax then tighten around my shaft with each thrust. Figuring there was no way I was going to get her pregnant, I quickened my pace and thrust harder and faster. She moaned and then clawed at my back as she felt me cum inside her. Her cunt tightened one more time and then something that felt like warm water gushed from her cunt."Oh shit," she cried. I thought she must have pissed on me. "That was just what I needed!" I looked down and what looked like watered-down jizz was all over my stomach."I'm a squirter," she smiled. Pulling a big beach towel from under my end of the bench seat. She gently wiped me dry; almost reverently fondling my semi-flaccid phallus. Then she wiped her crotch area."Sorry." She slid behind the wheel and started up the Suburban. "I guess we'd better go get your significant others, huh?" she smiled.I gave her directions to the parking area near the camper. She said she was very familiar with our particular campsite, so I relaxed. Vera was a site, as she drove the Suburban through the wooded campground; naked. I think I was hypnotized by her pendulous mammaries, because the next thing I noticed was her shutting the vehicle off. I scurried to redress."I don't know why you're bothering. They're probably going down on each other in there, anyway." Vera said. "We're just going to startle them, but maybe they'll let us join in." She smiled at me."Alright, Vera. For the emotional vulnerabilities of my teen girlfriend, you're going to have to put on your clothes, soaked or not." I informed her.She stepped out of the Suburban and began walking to the camper completely naked. It was probably an hour before sunset, but I could see her clearly. The contrast of her dark tan and Swedish white-blond hair was almost eerie.“Please, Vera.” I softly asked. “Help my woman get adjusted to this. Ken and Sarah have already shocked her sensibilities too much for one day.”The rain was barely a drizzle, and she got about halfway to the camper before she turned around."Oh, alright. There's nobody else out here, you know," she argued. I nodded and admired her tits as they swayed and bounced with each step as she walked back to the Suburban to get her clothes.She tied the bottom of her shirt around her waist, showing off an unusually well-toned six-pack. She could barely pull her pants up without falling over, and she decided to leave her expensive sandals in the vehicle. Her feet were old, but not unattractive. They weren't nearly as pretty as Sarah's, but almost as nice as Angie's.I decided to lead the way. Hoping to catch Angie and Sarah in a muff-diving session, I opened the door to the camper as quietly as possible. Unfortunately, Angie was still asleep on the bunk bed, and Sarah was back in the bedroom, naked and lying on her stomach with one hand between her legs."She hasn't been getting enough, huh?" Vera whispered. Her whisper startled Angie, who almost bumped her head as she sat up. Her bathrobe had come undone, and her tits were in plain view."Umm, Walter is going to like you, sweetheart." Vera said with a grin.Angie covered herself up. "Who is this?" she looked at me sternly."This is Vera, a friend we just met at the lodge. Her husband is Walter. They were on the boat that came by the floating dock this morning." I answered."Oh" Angie answered in a dream-like state. "Well, what's she doing here; and where's Ken?""Ken's on his way to her place with Walter. They were going to stop and get some food and drinks. We're going to go to their cabin until the weather gets better. Sound Okay to you?" I asked."Sounds good to me. The electricity went out again, right after you guys snuck out of here. I could use some air conditioning." Sarah joined in, putting the bathrobe back on and tying the terry cloth belt around her waist."Well, then. It's settled. Walter and I love to entertain guests, and you are such attractive couples." Vera added.I wasn't sure how long she would keep putting on the charade, but I was sure the girls knew Vera was a dirty ol' woman, rich or not.I went over everyone's names again, and Sarah and Angie started getting their clothes together. Most of our clothes were scattered around the campsite, so I picked up the cleanest clothes and put them in the Suburban, then put the rest of the muddy clothes in a garbage bag and threw them in the car. Angie put on a thin T-shirt and a bikini bottom while Sarah put on a bikini top and some denim cut-offs.We tried to clean up the campground as best we could, but knew we wouldn't be able to pick up everything before the next wave of rain.Angie couldn't help but notice Vera's tits as she walked around the campsite. "Are they real?" Angie asked Vera."Well, what do you think? Feel them." Vera said proudly, and untied her shirt.Sarah looked at Angie fondling Vera's tits, and walked over to feel them, too. Sarah caressed them from the bottom to the top, and then pinched one of Vera's nipples."Sarah, you are a naughty one, aren't you?" Vera said as she gently moved Sarah's hand away.

 Weekend Samplers: Part 2.Angie claims her just rights to Ken.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Angie finished giving me a very public blowjob in the middle of the lake, With Sarah and Ken just a few feet away, on that floating dock platform. Perhaps others were also watching, with high-power lenses?Ken applauded with whistles and clapping his hands while Sarah just looked at me and smiled. Angie was fingering her cunt while she gave me one of the best blowjobs of my life. Ken hopped onto the floating dock and dropped his shorts. He looked to Sarah with hope in his eyes, but Sarah just put her arms behind her head and laid back down. Ken directed his attention to Angie and me and began jerking off in front of us.I came sooner than I expected; and Angie, for the second time ever, swallowed everything. She looked at Ken jerking off and got up off her knees."No need for that, Ken" Angie said as she walked over to Ken. Sarah sat back up to see what was going on. Angie got on her knees in front of Ken and looked at Sarah and me."Objections? We're all friends, after all, right?" Angie said with a cum-covered smile."If it makes you happy, go for it" I answered. Angie looked at Sarah, almost as if she hoped she would stop her, but Sarah just smiled at her. Ken looked at me to make sure I was okay with it, and I just nodded to him.Angie looked pissed. When she put his short cock in her mouth, Ken winced as Angie let her teeth come down a little harder than expected. Was that a retribution for Ken's role in setting up her boyfriend with the buxom bimbo in camp? Within a minute, though, she changed her attitude as Ken's cock got wider and wider. Angie was trying to deep-throat Ken the same way she deep-throated me, but his cock curved up so sharply, she kept gagging. Cocks that curl up need to throated upside-down.Ken pulled away from her and suggested they try a different position. Angie, somewhat frustrated, agreed. When she saw Ken lay on his back, she stood up and stepped out of her bikini bottoms. She lay on top of him, never looking up at Sarah or me. In a perfect "69", Angie was able to straddle over him and get more of Ken's cock down her throat, and Ken was able to lick Angie's beautifully trimmed cunt. I had a perfect view of Angie's ass, and it was a great sight. Tan lines definitely worked for Angie.In the heat of the moment, Angie orgasmed, letting out a little cunt fart in Ken's face. Ken chuckled, embarrassing Angie. She hopped off of Ken and grabbed her bikini bottom, then hopped in the boat and put the rest of her clothes on. Ken, left high and dry again, shook his head, got up, pulled on his shorts and jumped back in the water."Guess that leaves you and me, huh?" Sarah asked me.Before I could answer, I noticed a big fancy boat approaching from the other side of the lake.As the stranger's boat approached, I realized my shorts were still around my ankles and my hard-on had not gone away. I quickly pulled up my shorts and hopped in the boat beside Angie. Ken swam around to the back of his boat and climbed the ladder. Sarah, completely nude, wrapped a towel around her, and carefully stepped into the boat and sat across from me with her back to the strangers. She lifted one leg, letting the towel separate from around her waist and exposing her perfectly hairless cunt. Angie looked at her in disgust."What? I need to make the most of the sun this morning. Don't be afraid, Angie. It won't bite. In fact, if you pet mine, I'll pet yours. What d'ya say?" Sarah asked jokingly.Angie looked away and pouted. Her nipples wanted to poke through her bikini top and T-shirt again. The little sun she had already absorbed made her legs look incredible. Her whole body was a thing of beauty and the memory of Ken's short but fat cock filling her mouth made my cock start to swell. I imagined Ken's fat cock filling Angie's cunt, and her moaning from never having had anything that wide inside her. Imagine a glass beer bottle, but only half the height. That's still a narrower girth than Ken's French cock.I could see how Ken could get off listening to me fuck his wife all night. I was starting to think Ken might be on to something. It was probably just a phase, but now  I really wanted to see Angie get fucked by Ken. Maybe it was just my guilt for fucking Sarah? Maybe Ken and I would both end up fucking my Angie at the same time? I caught myself reaching for my cock as I heard the sound of a coiled rope landing on the floating dock.The other boat pulled up to the floating dock and an older gentleman stepped out. His female companion, tanned almost to the point of Late-summer perfection, stepped up from below waiving a jewelry-covered arm and hand."Leaving so soon? We just got here." The man called to us. "You should stay out as long as you can. There's a storm headed this way that looks like it'll make the rest of the weekend pretty wet."Angie knew all about being pretty wet, but she wasn't in a very good mood at the moment."I think my girlfriend is feeling a little sick, so we're going to head back to shore,” I answered."Maybe it was something she ate?" the cheeky woman said with a grin."Maybe,” I smiled back, realizing the woman was staring at the bulge in my shorts. Had they been watching us all morning? What was she, 54? 55? As she stepped onto the dock, it was apparent that this woman still worked out and maintained the body of a 30 year old. Good for her; and for him. I determined that; given the chance; even I would be willing to fuck her.Ken started up the boat and we all waved goodbye as we headed back to the campground marina where Ken kept his boat. Ken barely had enough time to secure the boat when the sky started to get dark.The rain was about to be coming down, then coming down harder, and the wind would howl around the campground. Folding chairs and chez lounges were undoubtedly going to be tumbling through the woods.What had started out as a peaceful morning on the lake would quickly turn wild. Angie, my girlfriend-at-the-time, in an act of jealousy (or competition), blew one of my best friends right in front of me and his wife. Angie got more than she bargained for, as she soon found my friend's cock to be a few inches shorter, but almost three times the girth of my own throbbing member.I'm not sure if it was because I was younger, in better shape, or not quite as thick-cocked as her husband, but Sarah really seemed to enjoy it when I fucked her. Her husband, Ken, seemed to enjoy the sounds, too."Looks like this might be a good one. You guys might want to pack up your tent and stay in our camper tonight,” Ken said without any hidden agenda.Angie didn't answer. Ken felt bad for Angie and I could tell he wanted to give her a hug in a friendly way, but figured it was too soon to do anything physical with her.By the time we made it back to the campground, the rain was coming down hard. Thanks to Angie leaving our tent flap unzipped, all of the clothes inside were soaked. I rolled up the tent and its contents, grabbed Angie, and ran to the camper.Angie and I were both soaked. Ken had just finished a quick shower when we stepped in, and was in the process of finding a dry pair of shorts. Sarah handed him a towel and told him to save the shorts for later."We have plenty of towels, Ken, but, you forgot to pack plenty of shorts." Sarah half-heartedly complained. Sarah looked at Angie and me; "You two should take a shower and get out of those wet clothes." There was a moment of hesitation.  Angie froze."What's the big deal?” Sarah dismiss the shyness.”We've seen each other naked, now, so just go take a shower."Angie looked at me with puppy-dog eyes and I told her she could go first. Within a few minutes of her jumping in the shower, though, I decided to go in and try to smooth things over.Angie jumped when I got into the small shower with her. I gave her a hug and kiss, then held her close from behind. I wasn't sure what to say and was relieved when she decided to speak first."Are you mad at me?" Angie asked. I shook my head "no". "Are you disappointed in me?" Angie asked. I shook my head "no" again."Are we okay?" I asked her. She nodded "yes", then turned and kissed me some more. We kissed for a few more minutes and then decided to actually try to clean each other up. I soaped her back, her ass, and her legs and within minutes had a full erection. Before I could do anything with it, she turned me around and soaped my back, ass, and legs. As she was working her way back up to my shoulders, she paused momentarily, and then continued washing me.We rinsed off and called for Sarah to bring us two more towels. Sarah gave Angie a short terry cloth bathrobe that barely covered her ass, and gave me a towel that barely reached around my waist. Velcro held the towel in place, but I could tell I wouldn't be able to conceal my erection.Sarah dropped the towel she had been wearing since coming back from the boat ride and stepped into the shower. Ken turned on the portable television. Ken had done a great job of stocking the coolers with beer and food, so there was no chance we were going to starve. He offered Angie and me a beer, which I accepted for both of us. Angie was slipping into a weird mood again, and I couldn't figure out why. I thought we smoothed things out while we were in the shower.  Angie finished the beer quickly, and grabbed another. The local news was giving a weather update: A steady line of thunder storms for the next 12 to 24 hours."That's fucking great!" Angie whined."I couldn't have said it better myself,” Sarah replied, stepping out of the shower. Her hair was up in a ponytail, and she opted to not cover herself. Angie looked at Sarah's full breasts, almost envious. Occasionally, I could see Angie stretching her neck just a little to get a glimpse of Sarah's hairless cunt.Sarah pretended to be looking for this or that, or reaching for something; bending over each time to give us an incredible view of her ass. Sarah was having fun again, but Angie tried to appear as if she wasn't amused. What Angie was doing, was finishing her 3rd beer of the day, and it was barely mid afternoon.We were seated on two cushion bench seats, which doubled as bunks, and a rectangular dining table was between the two benches. The table could also drop down to span the gap between the two benches, creating a kingsize bed.My cock slid out from under the skimpy towel. I slid the towel around my waist so my bare ass was exposed, but my cock was somewhat covered.Sarah looked at me and said; "Don't bother covering it up. Last I checked, Angie sucked Ken's cock in front of everybody. I think I owe you a blowjob, don't I?" Sarah asked.Ken already had opened his towel and was stroking his fat cock; which seemed to be a little fatter and longer than I had remembered.Sarah sat down next to Angie, put her hand on Angie's knee, and whispered into Angie's ear; "Sweetheart, if you didn't want me to blow your boyfriend, why did you blow my husband?"Angie pushed Sarah's hand aside and moved out of the seat, standing next to Ken. Her eyes opened wide when she got a full view of the size of Ken's unusually fat cock. It was probably only 5 inches long, but it was at least as thick as a Coke can, at the base. It gradually began curving up to a thin tipped head. She stood up and let the tiny terrycloth bathrobe fall to the floor. Her nipples were hard and erect, and the white triangles of her tits and above her cunt made her dark tan even more attractive to me."Ken,” Angie said in a tipsy sort of way; "As long as we're keeping score, I think I owe you a fuck, don't I?" She looked at Sarah; "If you don't want me to fuck your husband, why did you fuck my boyfriend?" she asked, stepping backward as if she was going to sit on Ken's lap, on the bench-bed.Sarah's nails were a little longer than Angie's. Was it possible she left some scratches on my back from the night before? Were we so loud that we woke up Angie?Before I had the chance to say anything, Angie had found a seat, and the head of Ken's cock was already in Angie's cunt. Ken pulled her legs up and back, giving Sarah and me a fantastic view of his fat cock inching its way up her cunt. For his size, Ken was very strong and had no problem lifting and lowering Angie onto his lap, in a smooth rocking motion.Ken's torso was almost completely motionless as he raised and lowered her. With every rise and fall, she gasped as she let a little more of my friend inside her. Angie spread her legs a little further and found a foothold on the edge of a bunk bed and the table, relieving him of the control of her rocking on his cock.Angie moved Ken's hands from under her legs and ass, to her tits. She looked at Sarah and me, and then lowered herself even further onto Ken's thick cock.Sarah looked 10 years younger with her hair in a ponytail, but I think the real reason was to keep her hair out of the way for what she was about to do next.Sarah pushed me back on the other bench across from Ken, and straddled on my lap. She kissed me long and hard, making my cock grow instantly. She pushed her tits into my mouth, running her fingers through my hair. She must have known I was getting close, so she pushed me back down on the bench. She shoved my legs back and rubbed her nose into my balls. After a few flicks of her tongue on my asshole, she licked my cock from base to tip and then swallowed its entire length all at once.Ken only had about half his cock up Angie's cunt, but that was apparently enough for him as he let out a groan and shot his load inside her. Angie kept moving up and down on him, continuing to give us an incredible view of her very stretched out, cum-filled cunt.Frantic, and somewhat frustrated Angie tried quickening the pace, but Ken's hard-on was quickly deflating. She hopped off his lap and turned to face him. She wasn't attracted to Ken, but she was definitely attracted to his cock. She knelt between his legs and tugged at his cock as best she could. Occasionally, she'd pop the head of his cock in her mouth and swirl her tongue around, but he was slow to regain his erection. As she panted and grunted, she would tighten her stomach muscles, forcing small gushes of Ken's cum from her cunt.Sarah was expertly blowing me and continued to suck and lick until I ejaculated on her cheek, on her nose, and down her throat. She knew it was a matter of seconds before my cock would be ready to fuck again, and patiently continued to coax another hard-on.The scores were now settled. Sarah claimed her right to blow me, and Angie claimed her right to fuck Ken.Did it end there? No one wanted it to end, so things accelerated. As soon as I was hard again, Sarah pushed me back onto the bunk bed and got on top of me. She lifted one knee to give Angie a clear view as she guided my cock into her hairless cunt, and then took all of my length inside her in one swift motion. I grabbed Sarah's ass cheeks and guided her up and down, impaling her on my cock. She grabbed my hands and guided my fingers to her asshole. I spread her ass cheeks farther, giving Angie and Ken a view of Sarah's open anus.Ken's gaze went from Angie, to his wife's asshole, back to Angie. It probably wasn't until this time that he realized I had fucked his wife up the ass the night before. His cock was beginning to thicken again and Angie pushed him back in much the same way that Sarah pushed me. Angie crawled on top of him, lifting a knee as Sarah did, to give us a view of her attempt to get Ken's fat cock back in her drenched cunt. She leaned forward, resting her head on Ken's chest. Ken thought she was being affectionate, but she had to use both hands to hold his thick shaft as she guided his cock into her sopping wet cunt. When she had about half of his cock inside her, she sat up and put his hands on her tits.She bounced up and down on his cock, but she couldn't get more than about 3 inches inside her. She was tight to begin with, so Ken was undoubtedly having the time of his life. He took his hands off her tits and grabbed her ass cheeks, pulling her onto his cock as I had done to his wife. Her hands found his and guided them toward the crack of her ass. Angie looked over her shoulder, watching as I fucked Sarah. She continued to look at us as she used Ken's hands to pull her cheeks apart. Her asshole opened wide as she tried to get more of his unbelievably fat cock inside her cunt.Sarah and I were definitely enjoying the show. Sarah's asshole dilated and contracted several times as I filled her cunt with cum. We French kissed and hugged while she stroked my cock to another erection.Angie's cunt looked about as stretched as a cunt could be without having given birth. Ken licked two fingers and slid them in her asshole. He was working them in and out of her while she continued to bounce on his cock. More and more of his cock disappeared inside her until she finally let out a yelp as Ken's cock impaled her cervix. Her tits glistened with sweat as her chest rose and fell with her heavy breaths. She fell forward and kissed Ken's hairy chest and nipples. Her ass cheeks shook as she enjoyed several waves of orgasm. The sight of her tanned, slender, 18 year-old frame resting on Ken's short, chubby, hairy body was like something out of a fairytale.Sarah, not one to leave "well-enough" alone, positioned me so I was sitting directly across from Angie and Ken. As she got up to fold the table between the bunk beds out of the way, cum dribbled down her leg.The smell of sex filled the camper. Thunder boomed in the distance, and the wind and rain continued to batter the campground.Angie got more than she bargained for, as she soon found my friend's cock to be a few inches shorter, but almost three times the girth of my own throbbing member.I'm not sure if it was because I was younger, in better shape, or not quite as thick-cocked as her husband, but Sarah really seemed to enjoy it when I fucked her. Her husband, Ken, seemed to enjoy watching us, too.Angie had practically passed out while lying on Ken's belly. Ken's cum was oozing from her stretched cunt. Ken had watched as his wife bounced on my cock only moments before, and our performance, coupled with Angie's 18-year-old cunt bouncing on his fat cock, must have given him the time of his life. He had wanted this weekend to be all about pleasing his wife, Sarah, but it was starting to look like he was getting the better end of the deal; although I wasn't complaining. I had fucked his wife the previous night and well into the morning, and it was starting to look like we were in for more of the same.Sarah moved the table out of the way, and slid the seat cushions of the camper so they were together on the floor. I sat across from Ken and Angie so they would have a clear, unobstructed view of whatever Sarah was going to do with me next.There was a sharp crack of lightning, and the power to the camper went out. Sarah stepped away to open a few of the windows, and then lit a fragrance candle to shed a little more light on us.Sarah disappeared into the bedroom at the other end of the camper and rustled through a few drawers under the bed. She came out moments later with a large, unused tube of K Y jelly.Sarah practically skipped back to the bunk bed end of the camper and gave me a big, toothy smile.She walked over to Angie, who was on her stomach, and kissed her shoulder very lightly. Angie lifted her head to see who was kissing her, and Sarah gently moved her hair off her forehead and kissed her on the mouth. Angie kissed her back, and their tongues swirled for a few seconds as Sarah's hand found the crack of Angie's ass.Sarah slid three fingers into Angie's wet cunt and pushed Angie's face back into Ken's hairy chest. Angie arched her back as Sarah slid her thumb into her asshole. Sarah bent over and lightly bit Angie's ass cheeks, leaving little bite marks on her tan-lined ass. She worked her fingers in and out of Angie's cunt, pulling out little puddles of Ken's cum as she slid her fingers deeper and deeper.Sarah moved between Angie's legs (and Ken's) and spread them as far as they could go. She dropped to her knees and gently blew on Angie's wet cunt. She moved closer and closer, until her nose was nestled into Angie's asshole and her long tongue was firmly on Angie's clit. Angie let out a moan as Sarah demonstrated her expert cunt-eating skills. As Angie was on the brink of orgasm, Sarah looked back at me."Squirt some of the K Y in my ass. It's still a little sore from last night, but I think I can handle some more." She said with a wink."Angie, you don't mind if your boyfriend puts his cock in my ass while I get you off, do you?" Sarah asked."What?" Angie almost objected. She looked exhausted, but she still had enough energy to enjoy having her cunt licked. "I don't care, just don't stop doing whatever you're doing!" Angie cried. Drunk and horny; Angie was helpless.

 Weekend Samplers: Part 1.Jack and Angie explore with friends at the campground.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Four-day weekends are always fun, but I rarely have the chance to take advantage of them. Fortunately, on one such weekend a few years ago, an older friend asked my 18 year old girlfriend and me to join him and his wife on a camping trip. It ended up being one of the wildest weekends of my life.My girlfriend, Angela (Angie, for short), had a reputation of being a bit of a slut before I met her, but I soon found out the reputation was undeserved. She didn't mind watching porn tapes, but when it came to acting out some of those scenes (anal, threesomes, toys), she said she wasn't interested. She preferred giving hand to giving head, and preferred giving head to fucking. I wasn't sure if that was because her previous boyfriends didn't know how to use the equipment they were given, or if she was just uptight about getting pregnant even though she was on the pill. When it came to sex, her options for positions could be counted on one hand.Although she lacked imagination during sex, she had a well-toned body that she managed to keep tan year-round. Angie looked a little bit like Jennifer Aniston in the face, but a little thinner in the body. She was blessed with long legs, small-but-perky tits, a beautiful ass, and a tight, attractive cunt. She could have been a runway model if she didn't have her heart set on being a veterinarian. Mine wasn't the only cock in her life. We both knew she'd had better looking boyfriends, but none of them bothered to get her off as well or as often. When it came to her receiving oral pleasure, though, she would find a way to let me get her off, no matter where we were. She may have been high maintenance, but I had the satisfaction of knowing I could get her off anytime, anywhere.My camping trip friends were a little different. I had just turned 18 when I first met them. At the time of this camping trip, I was a few months from my 21st birthday. They were both in their mid-thirties, but maintained a very youthful lifestyle.Ken was short, beefy, and masculine but a nice guy and usually funny. He reminded me of Ron Jeremy but with short hair and a much shorter pecker. His wife, Sarah, was a little shorter than Ken, natural, and pleasant to be around. As far as nice people to hang out with, I don't think I could have done better at the time.Sarah was a reasonably attractive woman. She looked a little bit like Dina Meyer with just a touch of baby fat and bigger tits. She had strawberry-blond hair, green eyes, and freckles across her nose and cheeks. She had a natural ‘playmate of the year' body. She also had a seductive and sultry nature that served her well when dealing with men, in general.Motherhood had been good to her, and she retained her full, round tits. Her waist was small, but widened to shapely hips, a beautiful ass and well-shaped legs. I teased her about how small her feet were, but I think she knew I thought they were pretty.She was shorter and had more curves than my Angie, but I thought she was still cute for her age. She wasn't a New York model, but she had what it took to turn heads in a good way. Sarah had had two teen kids (staying with their grandparents on this particular weekend), but her body bounced right back into shape. She worked out regularly, and rewarded herself (and the rest of us) by buying the skimpiest bikinis to wear while sunbathing. These were the days before Malibu Strings, but what she wore came pretty close. I asked Angie to buy similar "bathing suits" as all she had ever worn in the past were the standard bikinis. Sarah jokingly told me she'd see if she could help Angie (and me) out in that area.So we headed out of Savannah, to the Lake for a long Easter weekend. We'd been here last month with their kids.Their lot on the campground was very secluded, surrounded by trees, and only a quarter-mile from the lake where they kept their boat docked. It was still early in the season, and there were no other campers in our area. This was our 2nd time camping as a foursome.A normal weekend in the summer would have us take Ken's boat out on the lake, water ski all day with the kids, and have a nightly campfire. It wasn't unusual for Angie and Sarah to stay back at the campsite, where they could take their bikini tops off while tanning their back sides, but Sarah somehow managed to take it all off for that "all over tan" when she thought nobody else was around. Angie preferred the creamy white triangles of her tits, cunt, and above the crack of her ass.At the end of the evening, my girlfriend-at-the-time and I would go back to our tent for some quiet outdoor sex, and an envious Sarah and Ken would go back to their camper with their kids. Even though our tent was at least 40 feet from Ken's bedroom window, Ken would kid me the next morning, saying he could beat off 2 or 3 times for every orgasm I either had or gave to my girlfriend. If she were willing, I'd sometimes stand and have her blow me just outside the tent, knowing Ken was probably watching. What I didn't know was that sometimes Sarah was watching, too.Angie and I left Thursday afternoon and arrived at the campground just before sunset. Ken had already set up the campfire, and Sarah seemed to be enjoying the peace and quiet without the kids, as we pulled up. After the usual hugs and handshakes, Sarah and Angie quickly unpacked the car while I worked on setting up the tent. Something was a little different about Sarah, though. I don't know if it was the fact that her hair was a little longer, she looked a little thinner, or if she was wearing her clothing in a more revealing manner, but something about her kept catching my eye.The girls went in the camper to start preparing a late dinner. Ken handed me a beer and directed me to the campfire. When he thought we were far enough away from the camper, Ken decided it was time to get something off his chest. We've had personal conversations before, but it was usually me doing most of the talking, especially after a few beers. Ken knew about almost every girl I had ever been with; every position, good lays and bad. I figured I was in for a shock when it was going to be him doing most of the talking, and I was right.He told me his sex life was lacking, recently, and felt like he couldn't make Sarah happy anymore. I asked him if he talked to her about it, and he said she could only get off if she fantasized about someone else. I told him that was Okay, and that he shouldn't let that bother him. As long as they were still having sex, he should be happy and let things take their course.Then he said that a few weeks ago he overheard Angie telling his wife about how well I could get her off, and how since then, Sarah moaned ‘Jack' more than once in her sleep. I could feel my cock throb just at the thought of his wife dreaming about me. It was a strange feeling. At first I thought he was jealous, suspecting that I had been screwing his wife behind his back. (I hadn't). I was surprised to hear that Angie had even had a conversation about sex with Sarah. Maybe Angie still had a naughty side, after all.I felt a little awkward, but I told him to go on. The more Ken talked, the more I realized that this weekend was all part of his desperate plan to show his wife a good time. “Jack, I really want you to sleep with my wife! Maybe Angie, too!” I listened as he went into detail of everything he fantasized about; thinking it was the same that Sarah fantasized about. He didn't want me and/or Angie to fuck her just once, either.Ken finally pleaded; “I'm afraid that the only way for Sarah and I to be happy again was to have someone else join us.” I had told Ken about many of my raucous sexual adventures, and now he wanted Sarah to have the same experiences. Thinking he was probably just a little drunk, I told him; “We have all weekend and I'd like to sleep on it. We are good friends, and I don't want to ruin anything between you and Sarah. Angie is just a recent girlfriend that loves sex a lot, but Sarah is your wife.”The girls came out with the food, as if on cue. We grilled some of Ken's freshly caught Amber Jack,  and had a few more beers, and talked about the following day's options. All night, I found myself undressing busty Sarah with my eyes.We decided the weather looked good for taking the boat out for some early morning water skiing. We'd probably drop the girls off at our secluded campground to relax and enjoy the sun the rest of the afternoon. Us guys could then go around the lake to ‘fish', which was cover for checking out the other sunbathers, stop at the marina for more beer or food, and then head back to the campground. Sounded like a good plan.It had been a long day, followed by an interesting evening, and it was time to turn in. The water hook-up to the camper provided a never-ending supply of water. Unfortunately, it would be a few hours before it was warm enough for a shower. Ken and Sarah said they didn't mind the cold shower, but Angie and I agreed we would have to wait a few hours, or even until morning. We waived goodnight to Ken and Sarah as they closed the door to the camper.As soon as we got in our tent, I started to get a clue that Angie was on the prowl. She took off her clothes and pulled my face onto her cunt. Something had gotten her hot earlier, and she apparently needed relief. She had trimmed her pubic hair as short as it could be, and at first glance, her cunt looked practically shaved. It didn't look like that the last time I fucked her, so this must have been something special for the weekend. As I licked her to orgasm, I worked three fingers into her cunt, paying close attention to her G-spot. I was working on giving her another orgasm when she pulled my fingers out of her cunt and guided one of my fingers to her asshole. Our eyes were locked onto each other as I slid two fingers back in her cunt and the third carefully into her ass. She knew that I always wanted to try ass-play with her, but this was the first time she actually let me, no, provoked me; to put anything in her ass besides my tongue. I barely slid the first joint of my finger past her sphincter when she let out a yelp signaling another wave of orgasm. She slapped my dripping wet hand away from her crotch and rolled me onto my back. I still had most of my clothes on, but I'm sure she could feel the bulge in my shorts as she ground her ass onto my crotch. She leaned over and kissed me as deeply as I could be kissed. For a while I wasn't sure if this was the end of the evening's events or just the beginning.She pulled off my shorts and began what I thought was going to be the usual tug-job. She could see my disappointment, and quickly turned to inhale my growing cock. Her blowjobs in the past were rarely subtle, but she never sucked with as much enthusiasm as she was demonstrating now. She straddled my chest, facing toward my turgid pole, then bent down to impale her throat with my full shaft.I could feel her nose touching my balls as she deep-throated my cock for the first time. Obviously, she had been holding back. I tapped her on the shoulder to let her know I was about to cum (as she had asked me to do so many times before), but this time she ignored the tap and kept on sucking until my balls tightened up and I shot off in her mouth.I expected her to spit, complain, and spit again, but was surprised to feel her swallow my cum, then hold my softening head in her mouth, slowly swallowing the seeping jizz.  As my intense nerves relaxed, she increased her oral stimulations and begin coaxing another erection.Within seconds of attaining reasonable firmness, she turned around, impaling her beautiful cunt with my cock. She leaned over to kiss me as her ass bounced up and down behind her. The taste of my cum was still fresh on her lips.She was on the pill, so I wasn't completely concerned about coming inside her. Apparently, she wasn't either, which was also a first. It was only a matter of about five minutes of rhythmic riding before I realized I was ready to cum again, which was probably a good thing with all the noise Angie had been making. I expected her to hop off of me at the first sign of my orgasm, but instead she ground her pubic bone harder against mine, flattening her swollen clit against me. Within seconds of feeling the warm gush of cum inside her, her cunt tightened around my shaft, loosened for a second, and then tightened again. I could feel my cum drip from her cunt down to my balls and ass.We remained motionless for a few minutes, and then, in her formerly typical prudish fashion, she hopped off, got dressed, and ran into the camper for a quick shower, cold water or not. About fifteen minutes later, she was back in the tent wearing pajamas, and kissing me goodnight. She was asleep within seconds of her head touching the pillow.I put a towel around my waist and threw on a T-shirt. As I walked out of the tent, I could see Ken sitting by what was left of the campfire. He told me to have a seat, and handed me a beer.Ken's Proposal."I thought you went to bed." I asked."I did, but Sarah woke up while Angie was getting her rocks off for the third time,” Ken answered with a grin. "She started fingering her cunt so fast and so hard that by the time I realized what was happening, she was finished. She was nice enough to give me a hand job before falling asleep, though.""Well, that's good, right?" I asked.He shrugged his shoulders. He looked desperate. Ken knew that Sarah was hard-up, and he felt horrible that he couldn't rock her world as well as he did years ago. I figured it was just a phase they were going through, but it was affecting Ken's enjoyment, too. He almost felt guilty about Sarah not being satisfied by his efforts. Ken was hurting, maybe worse than his wife. He was being told he's not enough of a man to sexually satisfy his woman. It had to be crushing. Ken as desperate and sacrificing the last vestiges of his ego for the sake of his marriage.Ken pushed his idea again."You should fuck her tonight, Jack.” he said. "Fuck her face. Fuck her cunt. Hell, fuck her feet. I know you like them. She knows you like them.""And where are you going to be?" I asked."I'll wait right here, if you want. When you're done, take a shower and I'll know it's safe to go inside. I don't care. Just get in there!" he said. “If I have to share her with anyone, I need it to be you, my friend.”"What about Angie? What if she wakes up?" I asked."Fuck her, too. Or I'll fuck her; I don't care. She'll probably sleep right through it, after your fuck-session earlier,” he answered.My cock was almost erect and no longer concealed by the towel around my waist. Ken couldn't help but stare, and I thought he was a little concerned about me pushing too far into his wife's cunt. Little did I know? The thought of Ken offering his wife made my cock swell even larger. I couldn't hide it anymore. That busty woman was enough to make a priest leave his collar.I had no idea how this would work. I didn't even know if Sarah would go for it. What if she didn't?How would we act the rest of the weekend?What would I say to Angie if she found out?Did Ken want to fuck Angie?That would be interesting. Ken wasn't well endowed in length, but he had most guys beat in girth; including me. The thought of young Angie being fucked silly by a short stocky guy with a short fat cock amused me enough to make my cock spring up.I threw the towel over my shoulder, exposing my erect cock and shaved balls. Ken gave me a big grin and subconsciously put his hand down the front of his shorts. I walked toward the camper wearing nothing but a T-shirt, flip-flops, and a worried smile. I carefully opened the door so it wouldn't make any noise. The lights were all out except for the bathroom/shower light. This was an older camper, but it was a huge one. It had a master bedroom on one end, and two bunk beds on the other. In the middle, there was a kitchen/eating area and a small bathroom that housed a commode and shower. Ken had made a few modifications to the camper, and I was impressed every time I stepped into it.Sarah was asleep in the master bedroom. I decided to take a quick shower to wash the cum off my balls and ass crack and calm myself down. I hoped Ken would understand that this wasn't the "after I fucked Sarah" shower, and would stay outside. I didn't waste any time, and still had half an erection as I toweled myself dry.I came out of the little bathroom and turned out the light. I quietly stepped into the master bedroom and found Sarah asleep on her stomach, naked, and with one armed tucked under her. Her hand was between her legs and it looked like she had been fingering herself in her sleep.Jack and Sarah's not-so-private Tryst.I carefully got into bed with her, and slowly slid into position beside her, but a little lower. I put my hand on her leg and gently ran my fingers up and down, giving her goose bumps on her ass. At first she thought I was her husband and just moved over, and reached over to my hip.When she felt my pre-cum covered cock pressing against her, she was startled. Ken had a short, fat cock that curved up sharply making it look shorter than it probably really was. (I made that discovery when his shorts came off while waterskiing with a hard-on.) My cock was seven inches in length, thick as a cucumber, and stood straight out when erect. This definitely wasn't her husband's cock.She asked me; “ What do you think you are doing?” and drew the sheets up around her as she rolled on her back away from me. I thought I had ruined everything."Do you want me to leave?" I asked. I knelt up on the bed, making my cock bounce in front of me in the moonlight. She couldn't take her eyes off it."I don't know what I want, Jack.” she said. There was a long, uncomfortable pause. "But now that you're here, and you've crossed the line, I definitely don't want you to leave."She asked; “Did Ken put you up to this?”I said that Ken just wanted her to be happy; that he thought this might help.She asked; “What do you think would happen when I tell Angie that you fucked the shit out of me all night?” I knew she was playing with me and I told her; “You won't tell Angie anything with my cock in your mouth.”Sarah thought about it for a minute, and sat up, letting the sheets fall off her naturally large tits. My eyes were finally able to see in the darkness, and the moon was shining just enough to give me a great view of her incredible body. I leaned over to lightly kiss her, but she grabbed my face with both hands and kissed me hard on the mouth. Our tongues wound around each other like we were high school lovers. She reached down and grabbed the shaft of my cock while continuing to kiss my face, neck, and ears. She pushed me back down and kissed my chest, stomach, and legs. When she got to my feet, she put one toe at a time in her mouth and sucked and swirled her tongue around them. Then she rolled me onto my stomach and began kissing the back of my legs. She worked up my legs to my back, intentionally passing my ass, and then kissed me around my neck again. She lay on my back and worked her body between my legs, spreading them as she slid down my back with kisses along my spine.Clearly, she was living out her deeply held fantasy tryst with a man of her considerable desires.When she got to the crack of my ass, she spread my cheeks and began licking my crack lightly. I could feel her saliva dripping from her mouth as she began to concentrate on my asshole. She spread my cheeks further and pulled my ass up into the air, so that I was now kneeling, with my face still on the mattress, as her tongue found my sphincter again and again. Her fingers rubbed under my scrotum, working my prostate into high alert."Now, it's my turn" she said.I was seconds away from an incredible orgasm, but did as she asked. I kissed every inch of her body, in the exact order that she kissed mine, ending with her asshole. Her ass came up and her fingers found her clit while I tongued her anus. Within seconds, she was shuddering. She collapsed on her stomach, and then turned to give me a kiss goodnight."I'm not finished with you, yet, Sarah." I said. "Unless you really want to call it a night?" I asked."What else do you want to do? Aren't you exhausted, Jack?" she asked, almost whimpering. “I heard you rabbits fucking in the tent for nearly an hour.”"I know you've been talking to Angie, so you know I can fuck again and again." I said, kneeling again, straddles just over her waist with my bouncing cock tapping the cleavage of her tits. The tip was inches from her face.  "A friend asked me to fuck the shit out of his wife tonight, and that's what I'm going to do. We haven't fucked yet. Please tell me you aren't just a cock tease?”"Sarah looked like a girl on her birthday with a dozen presents left to open. She was glowing. She was now alive and wasn't sure where to begin. I helped her decide by holding the back of her head and gently pushing my cock in her mouth. She hadn't had to deal with a cock this long since her college days, and was a little out of practice. I let her gag a few times, then decided to give her a break and French-kissed her for a few minutes. While we kissed, I moved  down between her legs and pushed them apart and up so her feet were near her face. She guided my cock to her cunt and I easily slid inside her. I kissed her feet as she pulled me closer to her. Within minutes, she was clawing my thighs and muttering my name under her breath.I pulled out of her cunt and guided her legs back down. Kneeling, I got on top of her, and slid my cock between her tits. I knew I was only going to last a few more seconds, so I decided to give her tits a little attention before I came. As I moved forward, my knees pinned her arms down.“Drink it all, my buxom love bunny!” I said as I held her head back as I shot my full load in her mouth. Neither of us expected the amount of cum that I produced, but she winced and swallowed every drop like a college girl doing her first shot of tequila. Then she leaned in and captured the head of my cock in her lips. Her tongue went to work, polishing all the jizz off my glans.I carefully moved back down her body, kissing her forehead, nose, cheeks, and cum-covered lips. She ran her fingers through my hair as I kissed and sucked her nipples. I kissed her belly and worked my way down to her hairless cunt. I wasn't sure when she started waxing, but there were no bumps or razor burn.Just as I did to Angie

 Laying Pipe: Part 2John continued finding the depths of his neighbors.By Bitterjohnzim. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Beth crossed the dark guestroom and slapped me, snapping her hand across my left ear and cheek. I reeled away, half-falling to the bed. I caught her second swing, outlined, now, by the exterior lights.“Beth!” I exclaimed and she stopped straining to strike me. “What the hell are you doing?”Initially, she was silent, struggling to pull her arm from my hand. We both heard the low drone of the shower in the bathroom and she hissed at me, “You were mine.” I pushed her away and flipped the light switch by the veranda door. A lamp on either side of the bed flickered to life. In the low light of the guestroom, I knew how I would look, naked, muscular and hairy, cock still slick from congress with her daughter. Beth, a gorgeous brunette, was flush, her face red and the magnificent swell of her breasts heaving beneath a fitting tan top. Dark skinny jeans cupped her curves and legs, the outfit terminating functionally in dark tennis shoes“You're Tom's.” I stated simply, laying a calming hand on the woman's shoulder.A flash in her eyes- she was honestly angry, “We have an arrangement. Lacey, obviously, isn't a fucking part of it.”Shit. They were in an open marriage. She'd just been fucking around teasing me, before. Uh, until I put it to their daughter.“Beth, she's an adult, we had some fun, there's no reason to be tense, I'm just your friend.” I defended myself.Oh, man, that was the wrong thing to say. Beth jerked, and snagged my wavering dick. Twisting sharply, she demanded, “How are you my friend? We trusted you as a neighbor, I, might, have wanted to screw you, and I catch you fucking my daughter? Is that what friends do?”A moment after the sudden pain started, I wrapped a thick hand around Beth's throat and pushed her onto the bed. Her hand tightened until I squeezed her neck and both of her hands flew to my grip. The hot surge of adrenaline had me hard, and I momentarily felt the coarse denim of Beth's jeans beneath my cock. I was, now, choking a woman who had twisted my dick- after finding me nutting her daughter. What the fuck is my life?I pressed Beth into the bedding and she made, the single horniest noise I've ever heard from a woman. Somewhere between a groan and a purr, she glared at me through lusty eyes. Her breathing was fast and straining. Her flushed cheeks and expression rattled a memory of a deeply submissive former partner. I suddenly suspected Beth had been out on the twilight veranda longer than her surging, violent response implied.Listen to the rest of this story on the audio file.By Bitterjohnzim for Literotica

Never Have I Ever.Cass finds the stud in her buddy Andrew.Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess. Listen to the Podcast at My first Time.Cassie gasped, jumping in her seat as the clap of thunder and splitting bolt of lightning across the screen lit the theater like daylight for an instant. In her momentary panic, she grabbed at the armrest, the fingers of her left hand finding instead the warm forearm of her fellow movie-goer and best friend, Andrew.Their met eyes for a moment, hers still wide with residual surprise and his glittering with amusement. With a blush for her silly panic and for the unexpected touch, she took her hand away, crossing her arms across her stomach and turning her face back to the screen.Recently, for reasons she couldn't entirely understand, Cassie had begun to feel awkward around Andrew.Too often she found herself blushing for small things, or giggling nervously, or losing the courage to do things like brush a hand through his hair or jump on his back for a piggy-back ride; things that a few months earlier she would have done without thinking.It was their stupid friend Margaret who'd started it, with her talk of "friends with benefits." Cassie had never considered the idea that her tall, gangly Andy could be, as Margaret had put it, "a certified hottie." They'd been friends for so long that she could no longer hold herself far enough away from him to be able to see him with an objective, appraising eye.Andrew's lips suddenly brushed her ear as he leaned over close to whisper to her, and she nearly jumped again. "The scary part's coming," he murmured, offering his shoulder as a place for her to hide her eyes.Ah, this was why she loved him so. Who else would understand how much she loved horror films; and how deeply they terrified her? Who would take the time to go to these films first without her, then come back to see them a second time, ready to point out all the really horrific scenes so that she could hide her face and not be scarred beyond belief?No doubt he would also stay with her after the movie tonight, curled in an uncomfortable ball on the floor next to her bed to act as her protector. He snored and drooled and would probably sleep through the apocalypse, but somehow having him there still made her feel better.When the film ended, the heroine narrowly escaping by boat as the only survivor, Cassie and Andrew filed out into the chilly, early autumn night. Cassie shivered, and Andrew dropped a friendly arm around her shoulders."Did you like it?" Cassie asked."It was alright. Definitely better this time than when I watched it by myself. Your reactions are priceless," Andrew said with a laugh."I can't help it! I jump at the jumps, I'm scared of the scary parts; that's what's supposed to happen when you go see a horror movie!""I wasn't complaining. I'm amused.""Hey, I saw you jump a little when he came out from under the shed to grab that girl's ankles.""Strictly for your benefit. I am never scared.""Oh? Well, good. You can stay up and keep watch tonight. Make sure no creepers come in my house in the middle of the night to chop me up for their stew."Andrew stifled a yawn, shaking his head. "An all-night vigil? Fat chance of that. You'd have to stay up with me."Immediately, Cassie began to think of ways she might keep him awake, each a little more risqué than the last, and she blushed again. What was it about him tonight that made her think such silly thoughts? He was joking with her, being her almost-brotherly friend as he always had been. The flirtatious edge was something she was imagining, she knew."Whatever you want, just keep the monsters away from me!" Cassie cried with a melodramatic wave of her arms. She ducked out from under his arm, darted the last few feet to the door of his car and leapt inside.The drive to her house was quiet, each of them thinking their own private thoughts in companionable silence. Once they got to the house, Cassie began to feel again a twinge of that fear she had experienced in the theater. The darkness, the quiet, the sense of waiting, it unnerved her enough that she let Andrew lead the way through the front door, clinging to his arm as if that would save her if some slasher movie antagonist were waiting on the other side."I don't want to go to sleep yet," Cassie said as they marched to her room, Andrew turning on lights as they went. "I'm all antsy. Let's play a game or something, huh?"Cassie had a grand total of three board games, one of which was nothing more than a sticky Candy Land board, devoid of any cards or playing pieces; there was little there with which to while away the evening hours."Let's play Never Have I Ever," Cassie suggested, and Andrew shrugged, his preferred signal of acquiescence.They sat on either end of her bed, both cross-legged, facing each other and hugging pillows in their laps. Each of them held up all ten fingers, ready to play."Never have I ever...read Hamlet," Andrew said by way of starting. Cassie shook her head."No, that's boring!""What? We always do stuff like that.""I know! Let's talk about something more fun than our reading lists and bodily functions." She eyed him beadily, daring him to repeat his disgusting scatological comments from the last time they'd played this game."Like what?""Like..." Cassie considered and discarded a dozen suggestions instantly, filing them away as either too mild or far too dirty. "Like, never have I ever kissed someone below the chin.""Really, never?""Never ever.""I'm not putting a finger down for that. It's dumb. You can't seriously have gotten to be nearly twenty years old and never done that.""But I haven't!""Come here. Kiss me right here on the neck, and then think of another one." He was laughing, but he did lean forward and pull his shirt away from the side of his neck, clearly intending for her to follow through.With another blush; would they never stop?; she bent and pressed her lips quickly to the spot where his neck met his shoulder. It was brief, but she was still pleasantly surprised by how warm his skin was there."Alright, now think of a better one than that," Andrew said with another laugh, sitting back."I can't think of anything. You say one.""Alright, fine. Never have I ever...made out with a hot girl who was sober."It was Cassie's turn to laugh. "Wait, how many drunk hot girls have you made out with?""Just one, but she was scorching.""Oh, prettier than me, huh?" She meant it as a joke, but her tone fell a little short of the levity she was going for, and she ended up sounding a great deal more jealous than she felt."Well, no, I mean, not prettier than you, per se..."Cassie gave him her most dramatic look of mock-hurt. "You don't think I'm pretty, Andrew?""Are you kidding? You're beautiful, Cass. But you're...you know...you're Cassie."A jolt of something like fear, but entirely not, shot through Cassie's stomach. He'd never said that before, that she was beautiful. True, he'd qualified it, but at the same time...he thought she was beautiful. Her face warmed."I'm tempted to make you make out with me and pick another one, just because you were so obnoxious about mine," Cassie said, laughing.Andrew laughed once, but then his smile became something decidedly more inviting."Oh, really? That wasn't obnoxious. I was merely pointing out that there are things in this life that you should have done in your teenage years.""And making out with a girl with no alcohol involved is definitely something you should have done. I still have another couple months before I'm out of my teens. You've missed the boat already! Anything you do now is necessary just to catch up.""So you think I should have done...this?" He rolled up onto his hands and knees, which put his face directly in front of hers, an inch or two away. After a pause, their lips touched, and in her surprise at the suddenness of it she broke the kiss to suck in a startled breath.He backed away a couple of inches, thinking he'd startled her unpleasantly, but Cassie followed him, leaning forward until they were separated by a mere sliver of air. Andrew kissed her again, softly at first, but then inspiration seemed to strike, and he sat up a little, putting his hands on either side of her face to hold her to him. When he finally released her, both of them were breathing a little harder, eyes a little wide, movements a little uncertain."So," Andrew said, clearing his throat and sitting back. "So, I guess I can't use that one anymore. Unless you've been drinking, of course?" Still too stunned to react properly to his comic jabs, she merely shook her head. "I thought not. You're not alcoholic enough to sneak a flask into a movie theater. Well, is it your turn to think of one, then, or are you going to make me go again?""I, um..." Cassie shook her head a little, cleared her throat. "Well, let's see. Never have I ever..." She thought of the moment earlier when Andrew had pulled his shirt back from his neck, showing off the lovely, muscled shoulders he was secretly proud of. She wondered if the rest of him was as nice as his shoulders. "Never have I ever seen any of my friends naked."Andrew's eyebrows shot up. "What, you've never been in a locker room before?""When would I have been in a locker room?" Cassie laughed. She was not the athletic sort, as Andrew was well aware."Still, never? Like, you've never gone streaking, skinny dipping, changed in front of each other, anything?"Cassie shook her head, grinning. Andrew stood up next to the bed. "Well, I can't let that go unchanged. Seriously, nudity among friends; it's a rite of passage!"He seized the back of his shirt and tugged it over his head, dumping it unceremoniously on the floor before going to work on his belt. Cassie watched with a mixture of horrified amazement that he was actually stripping naked in her bedroom, laughable discomfort because it was Andrew, and a growing appetite for the new perspective she was gaining on him, this thought of him as a real, handsome, sexy boy; not just her buddy Andrew.His pants hit the floor and he stepped out of them, standing awkwardly in his boxers for a moment before seizing the waistband and tugging those down to his ankles, too. Cassie couldn't help but stare; she'd never seen any boy totally naked, and here was a very fine specimen of man, standing in front of her with much less self-consciousness than she would have expected.After a moment, he bent to pull his boxers and pants back on, but Cassie protested."Aw, you're going to put it all back on?" she asked jokingly. "Here I thought you were going to play the rest of the game that way."Shrugging, Andrew sat back at the end of the bed as he had been, with the notable difference that he was now stark naked. "This hardly seems fair.""What do you mean?""I'm totally hanging free here, and you're still bundled up like a nun. A little reciprocation would be fair, don't you think?"Cassie shuddered at the idea of Andrew seeing her naked. She was self-conscious enough about seeing herself in the mirror.But Andrew was staring at her expectantly, and she knew he would play along no more without this quid pro quo. She stood nervously, then pulled her shirt up over her head, dropping it beside her. Andrew just watched, expressionless except for his small smile, so she carried on.Her skirt followed her shirt to the floor, and then with a deep breath she unclasped her bra in the back and dropped that onto the pile as well. Without looking at Andrew, and with a face undoubtedly colored like a beet, she slipped her panties off, sliding them down her long bare legs and kicking them off onto the pile of discarded clothes.Andrew's eyes took in every inch of her nudity, and he sighed; she thought she heard him say "Cass" under his breath. When his eyes trailed back up to meet hers, he smiled. "And now neither of us can use that one."Cassie sat back down, a little closer to Andrew this time, their knees touching. "It's your turn."Andrew hadn't taken his eyes away from her yet, and still didn't as he answered without hesitation, "Never have I ever touched every inch of a girl's naked body." His hands were already reaching out to touch her shoulders, trail along her leg, cup her face. Grabbing her legs, he pulled her farther down on the bed so that she could fit lying down without hitting her head on the headboard. He took her face in his hands and kissed her sweetly."Andrew!" Cassie cried in a voice that was half a laugh when they paused to breathe. "What are you doing?""Not sure yet," Andrew said absently, tucking her hair behind her ears and kissing her soundly.Cassie could feel her heart beating in every extremity; had she ever been able to feel every inch of her hypersensitive skin the way she could now? Andrew did not stop kissing her as his hands fell away from her face, slipped down her neck and gently ran over her tits to her stomach. When his thumbs grazed over her nipples, a shock wave ran down through her torso, straight to that soft, dark place between her legs. She had never been as aware of that spot as she was at that instant.Andrew was kneeling over her now as she lay back on the bed, and in their mutual nudity it was impossible for him to hide his body's appreciation of this turn of events. His erection brushed against her thigh as he shifted, and she tensed, the unfamiliarity suddenly overwhelming her.The kissing stopped immediately; Andrew sat back, concern on his face. "Is this okay? Are you-- I mean, is this too weird?""No, no," she assured him, and she meant it. All this felt surprisingly natural, even as quickly as it was moving; as if this was the most obvious and right state for them to be in, and everything they had been and done before had been awkward and unsatisfying. "Please come back."He acquiesced with a vengeance, the force of his kiss pinning her to the bed as she wrapped one arm around his shoulders and grasped the back of his neck with the other. When he suddenly moved to change positions, he almost lifted her off the bed in his enthusiasm as she clung to him. She admired for a moment the powerful muscles of his abdomen and lower body when he sat up on his knees to shift, putting himself between her legs.She was unbelievably, overwhelmingly aroused, almost to the point of discomfort; she could feel the slickness of her own juices between her thighs as she moved over on the bed to center herself, and when she spread her legs apart to give Andrew a place to kneel, the cold air of the room was a shock on her wet flesh.Andrew's hands were on her hips, his thumbs tracing small circles on the skin of her stomach as his kisses began to trail downward; along her neck, across her collarbone, up the mound of her tit. His mouth closed over one nipple, his tongue moving torturously slowly in a narrowing spiral around it, ending at last in a fierce, cat-tongue lick and a small, playful nip.The muscles in Cassie's stomach tightened suddenly, jerking her, forcing a small gasp out from between her lips. Andrew smiled against her skin.One hand slid away from her hip, along the outside of her leg, fingers dragging lazily across the skin of her thigh. He folded his hand so that only his index finger pressed against her skin as he worked his way back up, running it along between her legs as she squirmed. At length, his finger found the already wet-slick folds of her nether lips, teasing them apart and sliding from her clit to her drenched opening.Her fingers tightened on the skin of his back, her mouth dropping open; it seemed suddenly as if there wasn't enough oxygen in the room, and the lack made her deliciously dizzy. He pulled back from her a little, watching her face as his finger slid up and down slowly.She couldn't get enough of his face, especially the tiny smile, like he had a secret and was going to tell her in little pieces, stretched out over the night. There was something strange and thrilling about watching him touch her; he seemed to waver between being the Andrew she'd always known and trusted more than anyone else in the world, and a completely different man, surprisingly sexy, totally aware of what she wanted and needed and ached for."Is this really happening?"She didn't realize she'd spoken the words aloud until Andrew paused in his finger's ministrations and bent to bury his face in her neck, whispering between kisses, "It must be, unless we're both sharing the best dream I've ever had."He sat up, eyes on her body like he was trying to memorize it. His hand started to move again, faster, his fingertip teasing her clit and sending alarmingly powerful jolts of pleasure through her body. Her toes and fingers were going numb in waves of tingles. She was blazing hot inside; her skin ought to be steaming in the air of the room.And at the core of her, so close to his hand, she began to feel an almost unbearable emptiness, as if he'd stolen a piece of her and he alone could return it. She closed her eyes, concentrated. She was so empty; she was a shell made only of feverish skin, holding nothing but this raging inferno and a desperate, gaping vacancy.

It Took Cupid's ArmyCan I woo the girl who knows my embarrassing childhood?Based on a post by Mac G. Listen to the podcast at Connected.Even though it is right in front of you, you don't always see what's good for you. Sometimes you need a little nudge. This is about a couple of mine.When I was five, Jenny's family moved in directly across the street from us. Our families became good friends right away. Due to the fact that there was nobody else our age living nearby (Jenny is three months older than I am), we soon became inseparable.She had no trouble keeping up with me in the rough and tumble things I wanted to do, and I had no problems playing house with her when she wanted. One of our parents always had to shoo us home at night because we would never think about it ourselves. I once tried to get my parents to let Jenny spend the night, but they said it was not right for girls to spend the night with boys.Although I missed it at the time, the first indication that Jenny and I would end up together came when we were fourteen. I was over at her house watching TV with her and her dad. As we sat there, the doorbell rang. Jenny got up to answer it. She came back a moment later followed by a policeman."Mr. Adams," he said, "I'm afraid I have some bad news."Jenny's dad got up to stand next to her. I stood a few feet behind them."I'm really sorry to say that there has been an accident. A drunk ran a red light and hit your wife's car," the policeman stated."What! When? Where? How is she?" Mr. Adams asked."The paramedics did their best, but I'm afraid she didn't make it. I am truly sorry."At this point, Jenny turned around and looked at me, tears pouring from her eyes. She ran to me, buried her head in my shoulder and sobbed. I guided her to the couch and sat her down. Holding her gently, I let her cry herself out, trying to soothe her as best as I could.After about fifteen minutes, Mr. Adams finished up with the policeman and came over to sit next to us. Jenny had calmed down a little and was just crying lightly. He took Jenny in his arms and held her. I got up and called my parents telling them what had happened. They both came right over.After a lot of consoling and grief, Dad left with Mr. Adams to tend to the body while Mom stayed with Jenny and I. Mom told me later how proud she was of me and for handling the situation and comforting Jenny so well. Years later, Mr. Adams said he'd kill me if I told Jenny, but that it hurt a little when Jenny turned to me, instead of him, for comfort upon hearing the news about her mom.The First NudgeI have always thought differently about Jenny than anyone else. Even during those awkward adolescent times all boys go through in which girls are gross and have cooties, I never felt that way about Jenny. It was like my mind thought, 'That's not a girl, that's Jenny'. The trouble was that as I grew into a teenager and began to notice girls, it was the same thing; I didn't realize just how beautiful Jenny was becoming.Ironically, it was on a date with someone else in the summer between our Junior and Senior years that her beauty was pointed out to me. We had been having a great time: Dinner, movie, and ice cream afterwards. It was close to time to take my date home."Anne, can I ask you a question?" I asked."Sure, what's up?""Well, when I asked you out, you seemed a little surprised. Pleased, but surprised. I got the same response from Sarah Jansen last month, and I was wondering if it was true you were surprised, and if so, why?"Anne smiled and hesitated a moment before answering."Yes, it's true I was a little surprised and I'm sure Sarah was as well. The reason is we keep expecting you two knuckleheads to wake up and see what a good thing you've got.""Knuckleheads? What two knuckleheads?" I asked."Okay, it looks like it's up to me to straighten you out, although I really shouldn't," she sighed. "I'm going to do this in a roundabout way. I'm going to ask you a bunch of questions. Some of them may seem silly, and some might be embarrassing, but I need you to trust me and answer them all honestly.""Okay, I'll try.""Good. Now first question: Do you think I'm pretty?""Of course I do. Most guys in school do.""Thank you," she said, blushing a little, "Now, I know all guys have different ideas about the ideal woman, but am I your ideal? Be honest.""No, you're not." I said a little chagrinned."Hey, don't worry about it. I asked for honesty. I'm somebody's ideal and I'll find them one day. Let's concentrate on your ideal woman. I'll say an attribute and you tell me what you like. You okay with this?""I guess.""Ok, height?""Your height, perhaps a little taller.""Hair?""Red, long and straight.""Longer than my shoulder length?" Anne asked."Yes.""Eyes?""Green.""Mouth?""Don't know. Never thought about that.""Not a problem. Now, don't get embarrassed, but look at my tits."I couldn't help it, I turned crimson, but I looked briefly. She had very nice tits."That's what I like about you, Tony; even with permission you don't ogle at a girl's chest. Most guys would be glued there right now. Ok, what would you change?""Nothing, I really like your tits," I said, turning even redder, if that were possible."Thanks, so do I. There's definitely something there to attract attention, but not too much. What about the butt? Do you like big butts?""Not really.""What about legs?""Long, with a good muscle structure.""Great. Now, here is what you just told me is your ideal woman; 5'9" or 5'10" tall, long, straight red hair, green eyes, an athletic build, long muscular legs leading up to a nice tight butt. Is that an accurate description?""Yes, that would be correct.""And you still don't see it do you?""I guess not. See what?""You just perfectly described Jenny Adams."I sat there for a moment. She was right of course, but I had never made the connection."Did you know that most guys think Jenny is the best looking girl in school? Many also think you are an idiot for not dating her. You've been best friends for so long you two cannot see it any other way. You should start looking at Jenny as the beautiful woman she is. With the great friendship you've already built, you two would make a perfect couple. Think about it, you dope," Anne ordered with a grin."I will, I promise," I said. "Now, I'd better get you home before your dad sends out the posse."I drove her home in silence. When I walked her to the door, I said, "Thanks a lot for telling me that, Anne. I guess it's true it's sometimes hard to see what is right in front of your nose.""You're welcome. I'm sure you two will be very happy together. Now, I don't usually do this on a first date, but as I'm pretty sure I've just ensured there won't be a second one, kiss me good night.""Gladly."I leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss. She was having none of that. Throwing her arms around my neck she pulled me in for a nice, hard kiss. It seemed to last forever, breaking only when we ran out of air."Thanks, that's just what I wanted," she said smiling. "Now, go get her, Tiger!" With that, she turned and went inside.It's a good thing the route home was so familiar, as I was not paying too much attention to where I was going; I was thinking about Jenny. She was beautiful. She was also a great person. She was funny and fun to be around; kind to everyone; caring with genuine compassion; helpful whenever you needed her. She had so many wonderful qualities that it's hard to think of them all.Two days later, Jenny was over at my house watching TV. As the movie ended, she turned to me, saying, "Okay, Tony, what's up? You've been quiet all day and you've been giving me some funny looks."I hesitated before answering, unsure as to how to answer. I was really nervous about how this would go. I took a deep breath."Jenny, will you go out with me on Friday?" I asked her."Sure, we can get together and...""No, please, that's not what I mean. I don't want to just get together; I want to go on a date, a real date."She looked at me with her eyebrows raised. I could see the wonder in her eyes."Look, Jenny, I know we've been friends for a long time, you've always been my best friend, but lately I've been seeing you in a different light. I've always known you were pretty, but I'm starting to see just how beautiful you really are. I've always known you were a girl, but now I'm seeing you as a woman. We're friends but I'd like to see if maybe we could be more."She sat there, deep in thought. I waited for her to decide.After several minutes I added, "I know this is sudden. You don't have to answer now if you want to think about it for a while. Don't be afraid to say no. Nothing will change if you say no."She smiled at me and said, "I don't need to wait. Of course I'll go on a date with you. I just wasn't expecting it. What brought this about?""I'll tell you, I promise, but not right now. What time do you want to start?""Um, I'll let you know.""Fine. Want a Coke?""Sure."I went a got one for each of us. We watched some more TV, neither one of us talking much. When she left to go home, she paused at the door and gave me a long look, smiling slightly.The rest of the week seemed to last forever. Jenny must have said something to her dad, and he spoke to my parents, because on Wednesday evening Mom came into my room, announcing, "Let me know what you plan on wearing for your big date Friday, and I'll make sure it's clean and nicely pressed.""Okay, Mom, thanks. I'm not sure...wait, how did you know about Friday?""Moms just know," she said, grinning. "If there's anything else I can do for you, let me know."When Friday came, I had still not told her what I wanted to wear, having changed my mind several times. I went out in the afternoon to get a haircut. When I got back home, there was a brand new outfit laying on my bed waiting. It was perfect. As I was getting ready, my dad came in my room."Here, try some of this," he said, handing me a bottle of cologne. "It's a very popular scent.""Thanks, Dad.""Also, a good date needs a good ride. Take my car tonight."I was stunned. Dad rarely let's anyone drive his car. He had saved for years to afford it. "Are you sure?" I asked."Yes, I'm sure. I got it cleaned up nicely today and it's got a full tank of gas. Enjoy yourself.""Wow, thanks, Dad! You're awesome."When the time came, I walked across to her house and knocked. Mr. Adams answered."Come on in Tony, she'll be right down. Where are you going tonight?" he asked."I made a reservation at that new Italian place south of the mall. After that, we'll just see. Probably a movie later on," I answered.We heard the sound of Jenny coming down the stairs. I turned to see her and was stunned. She was wearing a light green sun dress that stopped just above her knees. Her legs looked great, tapering to a pair of strappy sandals with a 2½-inch heel. Her red hair cascaded down over the front of her shoulders, framing her face nicely. Jenny's eyes were sparkling and she was grinning from ear to ear.I walked up to her as she got to the bottom of the stairs."I've never seen you look more beautiful," I said.She blushed a little and said, "Thanks, you look great, too."We walked back to her dad."Have fun tonight you two," he said. "I've talked to your parents, Tony, and for tonight, and tonight only, there is no curfew for you two - just don't push it too far.""We won't, Mr. Adams, I promise," I said.We walked across the street to the car. Jenny's eyes got huge when she saw we were heading to Dad's car. We drove to the restaurant in an awkward silence. As we were waiting for the table, I reached out and took her hand in mine. I wasn't sure if it was a good idea, as I figured she could feel that my heart was beating about 200 times a minute. Jenny just smiled at me and squeezed it gently.Dinner went well. The talking started slow, but we loosened up some as things went on. By the end I think I had my heart down to about 150.

 Being PreparedGirl Scouts Venture Into A Boy Scout Camp.Based on a post by Dimension Of Desire. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.It was Summer in the early 70's, and I was away at Boy Scout camp. I was still a virgin. The camp was large and sprawling, located deep in a remote forest. Aside from the main camp building that stood adjacent to a large lake, there were individual campsites for each troop. The camp was so large that it required a fair hike to get to the next troop's campsite.My own troop was camped high on a ridge in the forest. Roughly a dozen boy scouts with raging hormones shared six over-sized tents, two campers per tent, with each tent mounted on a large wooden platform. Nights were spent talking about girls of course, which only stoked those raging hormones. The talk was explicit, as long as our scout leader, who was camped slightly downhill from us, wasn't within earshot.Two weeks of camp in the remote forest passed painfully slow. I was quite tall and lean, not as athletic as my counterparts, and took a bit more ribbing and abuse than average from my peers. We were among the more senior scouts. It was the summer between high school and my first year of college. I had just turned eighteen and was looking forward to autumn when I could enter the next phase of scouting, which was called Explorers. I loved scouting, but the thought of becoming an Explorer was intriguing, more so because Explorers were co-ed.The ribbing got so bad one day that I went for a hike alone in the forest. I came upon an unoccupied campsite with a large platform tent that had a steel cot with a thick, clean mattress. Over the next several days I made it my own secret getaway. It was a comfortable escape where I could enjoy solo time with a few books that I had brought with me. I was a bit of a bookworm back then.Back at camp we sat around the fire after returning from lunch at the mess hall. The mess hall was on the second floor of the main camp building which overlooked the massive lake below. The Director gave announcements and recognized several schouts who complete merit badges and a bunch of us who'd successfully earned our mile swim badges.We sang the scout motto song as we cleared our tables and departed.Be be be prepared,The motto of the Boy Scouts.Be be be prepared,The motto of the scouts!Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the boy scouts.Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the scouts. Hey!After an uneventful lunch we headed back to our campsite which required a two mile hike. There wasn't much to do that afternoon. The lakefront had been shut down to prepare for a camp-wide water competition the next day.Time passed slowly. Back at our campsite we noticed another troop hiking through the other side of the ravine at a distance, but didn't take much notice. It was probably just another group of campers passing through for their backpacking or Orienteering merit badges.But then I noticed that something was different about the hikers; they weren't boys!I snatched a pair of binoculars from my tent. Sure enough, they weren't boys, they were Senior Girl Scouts. My heart raced, and I felt something automatically stirring down below. I could hardly get the words out of my mouth to my comrades; "gurr; ga ga, girls!"In an instant there were twelve horny boys hanging precipitously over a long rock ledge, each with binoculars, spying about a dozen or so very cute girls hiking down slope from us. Their trajectory led right towards our scout leader's tent. From a distance, the girls looked pretty, about the same age range as ourselves, guided by a pretty blonde Girl Scout leader that appeared to be in her mid- to late 20's.To describe the boys as being excited would be an understatement. Their eyes were glued to their binoculars. One boy even set up a telescope on a tripod to get a better view. He positioned himself in a prone position, and looked like a machine gunner preparing to fire. I am sure he wanted to fire his live bullets up inside their fertile bellies.Of course the discussion quickly turned to sex. Most of the boys were focused on the hot blonde Girl Scout leader who wore rather tiny, tight green shorts. Her white short-sleeve blouse was tied under her large tits, exposing her incredibly narrow, bare waist. Every one of boys had some sort of comment, each expressing essentially the same thing; they all wanted to fuck her. I could see one boy stroking himself in his sweatpants, and trying to hide it. He never did live that one down. Suffice to say, every one of us had a massive hard-on.What seemed to be a typical hot, boring, mid-summer afternoon isolated deep in the remote forest had suddenly become every teenage boy's fantasy come to life. We had a perfect view of some of the cutest girls we had ever seen. We were all high on the thought of what each one of us imagined we'd like to do with them. Our primitive male instincts naturally kicked into high gear.We scurried back to our tents as soon as we noticed our scout leader heading for our campsite. We did a good job not being caught spying. He called to wake us from our supposed siesta, and sat us around the camp fire. He explained that a troop of Girl Scouts were hiking through the area en route to the far side of the lake where other Girl Scout troops were holding their summer camp several miles to the East. Aware that we were a cauldron of hormones ready to erupt, he issued strict orders to keep our distance from the girls. He had arranged to put the troop of girls up for the night at an adjacent campsite about a quarter mile from ours. Anyone caught anywhere close to the girls camp site would result in immediate termination of their summer stay.As if that was going to work; ha! He left us and returned to his own camp site. The troop of girls had disappeared by then, but about an hour later one of the boys noticed the Girl Scout leader returning, alone, to our scout leader's campsite. The two of them sat side-by-side on a large log and talked. We were beyond earshot to hear anything except the rustling of the leaves around us. Of course we all high-fived each other about our scout leader, who was single and in his late twenties. A good-looking stud in his own right, he was studying to become a minister. We just couldn't see him as one, and don't think he became one after that event.The pair disappeared into his tent. We were beyond giddy imagining what they might be doing with each other, but quickly realized that it was the perfect opportunity to go find the girl's camp. We knew that it wouldn't take long for the news of the girl's presence to spread like wildfire throughout the rest of the camp, after which the area would become strictly off-limits, and guarded like Fort Knox. We had to act fast.We made our way through the backwoods and quickly found the girl's camp. We made sure to wear backpacks to make it look like we just happened to come upon their camp while hiking. It worked. When we emerged from the trail, there, in the isolated camp site, stood twelve of the prettiest girls, all dressed in their regulation Girl Scout uniforms, and us boys wearing our regulation Boy Scout uniforms. I don't think you could find a single girl or boy at that moment that was disappointed. At first the girls looked slightly alarmed, but after they huddled for a few moments their frowns quickly turned to big smiles. The girls then scurried to offer us a place to rest and pampered us with snacks, drinks, and lots of attention.  I even charted our compass settings and paces, under the guise of preparing for a test.We mentioned that when we left our campsite, their Girl Scout leared was still in our scoutmaster's tent, with just him. Eyebrows raised and girls chuckled.It was the only time in my young existence that I can recall a place where a group of teen boys and girls were practically drowning in a sea or raging hormones. It was difficult to conceal the large bulges in our Boy Scout trousers. We wore the classic tan Boy Scout pants and tan short-sleeve shirts, complete with badge-laden sashes, canvas belts, neckerchiefs and clasps. Be Prepared was our motto, but we were certainly not prepared for this! That garb was only worn at official ceremonies, but we were too stupid to know the girls figured we were just trying to impress them. They played along.After a bit of banter, the boys and girls naturally split up into pairs or foursomes, having conversations with each other. Flirting was on display, but nothing else happened at first. Everyone was on the lookout for the scout leaders; thank goodness for walkie-talkies.One Girl Scout in particular sparked my interest. To me she was a little goddess. I was tall, approaching six feet, and she was a petite little thing, standing all of five feet tall, if that. I felt my heart drop into the pit my gut when our eyes met. She appeared to be about my age with big green eyes and silky straight auburn hair with long, straight bangs.All of the girls were Senior Girl scouts. Senior Girl Scouts were more mature Girl Scouts that wore dark green skirts with the Girl Scout emblem prominently displayed on the left waistband of their skirt. They all wore tight white button-down short-sleeve shirts with the green Girl Scout clover embroidered on the shirt pocket, very sexy. Some of the girls were more developed than others, but the one that caught my eye was clearly well endowed.I knew our time was short. After some initial talk and innocent flirting, it was clear that the two of us had made an instant and powerful connection. Our hearts raced, practically beating right through our uniforms. My cock was rock hard and throbbing. I practically came when she leaned into me and placed her hand high on my upper thigh only an inch or so from my crotch. She uttered something about primitive camping in the wild. That's exactly what I was thinking; wild!We were fortunate to enjoy almost two full hours with the girls. Some of the boys began making out with the girls in their tents. Mine leaned in for a kiss; I was more than happy to oblige. As her lips made contact with mine I discovered heaven on earth. Her lips were soft and thick; utter perfection as mine melted into hers. Her name was Rebecca. She asked me to call her Becky.The fun didn't last long enough. We were alerted that the scout leaders had emerged from their little nookie nest. That was our cue to make a quick exit and evacuate before the enemy returned. As we concluded yet another long, slow kiss I peered into the deep pools of Becky's bright green eyes and informed her, regretfully, that we had to part. We were resigned to the notion that this would be the first and last time we'd ever see each other, but as I prepared to bid her farewell, I took both of her hands in mine and told her about my secret enclave. I explained where it was in the unlikely event that she could break free later that evening.Behind a large tent I gave Becky a final farewell kiss, told her that she was the most beautiful and amazing girl I had ever met, and then bolted in an effort to catch up with the other boys. We escaped just moments before the Girl Scout leader returned.Back at our camp we gathered around the fire once more; boys feeling they had become men in just a short time. The boisterous talk was instantly curtailed when our scout leader approached, clueless about our afternoon shenanigans. We kept our secret well, and ribbed him about his extended visit with the hot-looking Girl Scout leader. One boy that acted as our lookout said that the Girl Scout leader appeared quite disheveled when she emerged from his tent, and he had been tucking his shirt and zipping up his pants. He insisted that they had only talked and discussed scout leader things, but we had fun insinuating more, after which he abruptly shut down our conversation and barked orders to prepare for the long hike to the mess hall for dinner. The mess hall was in the main building where roughly a thousand boys converged for meals twice daily.I suggested a friendly game of ‘capture the flag' between the two troops. But our scoutmaster strictly forbid any contact with the girls.We arrived at the mess hall. Scouts were required to show-up in full dress uniform, well pressed, and well groomed. When we entered the soaring mess hall with its massive wooden beams, there was a rather unusual hush. There, not far from our assigned table, sat the group of Girl Scouts. Hundreds of young guys and a handful of pretty gals, all dressed in their official Girl Scout uniforms. You could hear a pin drop. One of the boys sitting an adjacent table leaned over to me and muttered something crass about what he'd like to do to a few of them. I just smiled in response before returning to my meal, trying conceal occasional attempts to catch a glimpse of Becky.I was quick to arrange a swap of KP duty. That's kitchen patrol. We volunteer one person from each table, to help clean up and scrub the dishes.Looking toward the girl scout table, our eyes met and the two of us fell into a trance. I could visibly see the want in Becky's eyes, and a bit of sadness in her pouty lips. The sound of utensils clanging on dishes and discussions receded into the distance, becoming only a faint echo in my head. Only a few feet separated me from my entire world; though it might as well have been half a world away. There was nothing I could do to get any closer. My mind began to wander.I thought, if only I could muster enough courage to make some sort of grand gesture. I imagined myself pushing away from the table, walking straight over to Becky, lifting her high into my arms, and kissing her while the entire legion of boys erupted in cheers. Then again, I knew I'd more likely end-up unconscious and horizontal on a stretcher if I did, or worse.Whack! A slap from one of my buddies snapped me back to reality from my zombie state."What the fuck is wrong with you?" he asked, for which I had no ready response. As Becky's face came back into focus I could see her laughing. I blushed with embarrassment.I went back to the counter for a refill of my drink. That's when Becky decided she too, needed more fluids. As I stood at the dispenser, she silently stood next to me. I mumbled just loud enough; “Volunteer for KP duty.”Dinner ended and I sadly found out the girls were honored guests, not required to serve KP. Oh well, it was a long shot. But the camp cook gave the girls a guided tour of the lodge, so I did get to wink at her twice, while washing down the tables and sweeping the floor.I made my way back to camp. When dusk began to fall I exited the rear of my tent with my day pack; and slipped undetected into the thick forest. The scout with whom I bunked had gone to the infirmary after becoming ill from dinner. That allowed me to escape unnoticed. I made it to my private enclave just as dusk settled in.Night was falling and I soon realized that I was going to remain there, alone. I began to pack up my things to return to my troop's campsite. Just as I emerged from the tent, there stood Becky, like an angel from heaven wearing a smile larger than the full moon that softly lit the landscape around us. Becky approached me, slowly, held out her hands, and grasped both of mine."I couldn't bear to leave here tomorrow without seeing you again." she said in a soft and sincere voice.There we stood, our hands clasped, and our eyes fixated upon each other. She was the ultimate image of sexy standing there in front of me. She wore the classic green socks embroidered with the Girl Scout emblem on each side, along with bright yellow flash garters that held them up. Her black patent Mary Janes were so shiny they reflected a little bit of her white panties from beneath her green Girl Scout skirt, which was now much shorter than I had recalled earlier that day.Becky looked up at me with those big green eyes which were slightly covered by her long silky straight bangs. Around her neck she wore a Girl Scout locket. I could partially see down her blouse and caught a brief glimpse of her cleavage.There we stood, silent. We didn't want to move, we just stared at each other and drank each other in. The look in her eyes was dreamy. That a girl could gaze upon me with such adoration was mind-blowing. I was falling in love for the first time in my young life.I had packed my tent lantern, but a fire within me was far hotter than any fire I could ever make with conventional wood. I took her hand in mine and gently led her into my tent. The tent was roomy and cozy. I had made it quite homey with a sleeping bag, blankets, and two pillows on the sturdy cot. We sat side-by-side, both feeling a little awkward, not knowing where to start or what to do next.I slipped my hand into hers, lifted my other hand, placed it gently on her cheek, and then brushed back her soft hair while bringing my lips close to hers, but not yet touching. My hand slipped down to her neck. Only our hot steamy breath separated our parted lips by mere millimeters. She closed her eyes; there wasn't anything either of us ever wanted more than to feel each other's lips touch at that moment.And they did. Our hearts connected as our lips met. We felt one with each other. Our sweet soft kisses said everything that needed to be said. Our kisses became deeper, longer, and more passionate as our tongues gently entangled. We never wanted this evening to end.She slowly raised her hands up to each side my face, paused, and made me look directly into her eyes. Now face-to-face, she pulled back slightly."I want you!" she asserted with absolute certainty.Becky stood up, her tight young body only inches in front of me. I remained seated. She backed away slightly, still grasping both of my hands. There she stood, the cutest, sexiest young lady that was beyond any divine creature I could ever conjure up in my dreams.I couldn't believe that this incredible sexy girl was standing there, right in front of me. Her cute round face, small slightly upturned nose, flawless complexion, and perfect body glowed in the moonlight. Her perky round tits protruded through her tight-fitting white blouse, partially obscured by the long green Girl Scout sash laden with merit badges that stretched from the top of her shoulder on one side, down to her opposite hip. She also wore the classic green Girl Scout necktie. Becky teasingly pointed to a patch on my own uniform that read "Be Prepared" and asked me if I was. Completely entranced and under her spell, I nodded to affirm.She began to dance in slow motion, teasing me with her tight curvy body, first moving in closer, then further away, almost like a seasoned stripper but remaining fully clothed. She leaned one shoulder into me. On the crest of her shoulder attached to her white blouse was a patch that read Girl Scouts U.S.A. I thought to myself, thank God for Girl Scouts!"Do you like Girl Scouts?" She quizzed in a teasing and seductive tone."I, I love one Girl Scout, I mean, I love this Girl Scout." quickly correcting myself."Right answer!" Becky shot back, moving in closer and sporting a broad smile.Truth be told, I always had it in for girls in uniform, especially girl scouts. I had attended private school for most of my youth, and the girls were allowed to wear their uniforms on days when they held meetings after school in the gym. I couldn't help but notice them every time. I am certain they knew the effect that they had on us boys. I would often head home after school and masturbate to the thought of fucking at least one of them, and I am sure that was par for most boys my age. And now here was my dream Girl Scout standing right in front of me, alone, on a warm summer night. My cock was rock hard, massive, and throbbing with only one desire, to impale this little vixen on it.Her writhing body made me melt. She spun around and leaned her back into my chest, slid down and then settled her tiny round ass squarely in my lap. She began grinding her cute bottom into my groin, leaned her head back to steal a kiss, but then feigned and pulled away. She did that repeatedly, teasing me, and taking me to the brink. This girl was quite the skilled temptress."Where did you learn to do that?" I asked."I have two older sisters, they showed me how to be with a boy" she shot back with a carefree chuckle.She spun around and pushed her tits into my chest, slithering up and landing a deep, wet kiss on my lips before standing up again between my parted legs. She then placed her hands on my knees and leaned down just far enough to make sure I could see her cleavage, then gently dropped to her knees between my legs. Her hands began to caress the bulge tenting through my trousers. Becky looked up at me through her long bangs."Hmmm, what do we have here?" asked the little temptress, rhetorically, as a wicked grin broke out on her face while her tiny hand caressed the erection in my pants.Becky slowly unzipped my trousers, pulled out my large, long cock, and began to stroke it. Her eyes bulged wide when she saw the actual size of my Boy Scout gear. Quite pleased, she lowered her head and wrapped her soft lips around it. Becky slid both lips over the tip of my tool and encircled it with her young skillful tongue. At one point she looked up at me with my cock in her mouth, her eyes peering through her long straight bangs, and then plunged back down on it. She did that repeatedly, sucking my cock with wanton delight, slowly at first, then faster."Hmm!" she moaned as her hungry mouth devoured my cock.Becky's moans were muted with her mouth full of my manhood, but the vibration only served to make me even harder. I was amazed watching this little girl take all eight inches of my hard cock down her throat. I did all I could to keep from ejaculating but it was mighty difficult. Becky had a skillful tongue that brought me to the brink of ejaculation multiple times. It became a bit of a game and challenge between us. She giggled because she knew I was about to explode. I resisted by resting my groin muscles each time I reached the brink, but she was determined to make me cum.Becky suddenly stood-up again, lifted my legs sideways, and stretched me horizontal on the mattress. She then straddled my hips, lifted her short green skirt, and pulled aside her white satin panties exposing her perfect teenage Twaut. The folds of her moist womanhood hovered only millimeters above the head of my cock, just waiting to be split open by it. She rolled her head back over her shoulders and played with her Twaut using two fingers, exhaling with pleasure. She then lowered one hand and gripped my hard shaft while simultaneously caressing her tits over her Girl Scout blouse, which appeared to be at least a size or two too small.We both remained fully dressed, maybe because we were worried that we might have to make a quick exit in the event an unwanted intruder should happen upon us, but we were quite remote and far from where anyone could see or hear us. She continued stroking my cock and looked directly into my eyes with steadfast determination."Do you want this?" she asked mischievously.

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 3Karen Embarks on a cure campaign.Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Karen sighed, "Might as well. Let's go kill the libido of an entire civilization, Holland."Holland took her arm and soon the cell where she was held disappeared and another space formed around them. Captain Hemsworth and several crew members from the ship stood nearby, as well as Ensign Holland who was still holding her arm, reassuringly. Looking around, Karen saw that they were in what appeared to be a sound-booth of sorts. One crewmember activated some equipment and moved one protruding tentacle closer to Karen's mouth and another toward Captain Hemsworth's."Are we ready, Ellis?" Captain Hemsworth asked, clearing his throat. Ellis nodded and stepped back from the tentacles. Hemsworth tapped the end of the tentacle and a booming noise reverberated around the room. He cleared his throat several more times and straightened his collar. "People of Priam! Your deliverance has come! You sent us forth among the stars to find the cure to the horrid addiction of filth that has infiltrated our minds and we have not failed you! We have dedicated our lives to this effort, foregone having families, and any comforts of home to bring you this salvation! Behold; The Karen!" he proclaimed, gesturing for Karen to speak."Um; hi?" Karen said, unsurely. Hemsworth glanced at Ellis who was reading some type of display. Ellis frowned and motioned for her to continue speaking. "Um; my name is Karen;""Hi Karen;” several crew members responded unanimously before Captain Hemsworth cut them off with a gesture."Um; I'm not quite sure what I'm supposed to say. I heard you're all having some troubles. I'm sorry. I know what that's like. I've had some troubles, too. I married the wrong person; someone who didn't really love me. I wasn't brave and I tried to avoid trouble too much. I had four kids, but they grew up seeing me treated badly, so they don't really see me as being worth much; if they don't need me to be a mom anymore, what good am I to them? I love them, but; I wish I had done more with my life. Now, I'm getting a divorce; and now that I'm in my 50's, I'm not young and beautiful anymore, so it's like I'm invisible to most people. My body hurts more than it used to; and I'm afraid most days. I don't know what's going to happen to me. Everything keeps changing and I don't know where I belong. I feel like I've failed all the time. But, they said that maybe I could help you, so; I hope I can help make things better for you. I'd like to see something good come out of all this," Karen said, wiping some tears off her cheeks. Holland stepped next to her and took her hand. She smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder."Ellis?" Hemsworth asked.Ellis looked up from the display, a disconcerted expression on his face. "I don't understand;” he murmured, leaning down and feverishly working on the equipment. "They're hearing it. I know they're hearing it;”"It's not working? She just spoke more than it took to knock out the entire bridge crew! What do you mean it's not working?" Hemsworth said, frustrated. Karen looked at Holland, who simply shrugged.Captain Hemsworth frowned with determination and motioned to Karen, "Speak again. Louder. Talk about the cobb salad! Men, brace yourselves!" he ordered."Cobb salad?" Karen repeated, surprised. "Oh, well, um; it's just yummy. It's got hard boiled eggs, tomatoes, bacon, and avocado on a bed of lettuce; chives and bleu cheese over the top is good, too. The nice thing is that all the ingredients are put into neat little rows across the lettuce, so you can choose exactly what you want in each bite! It's not just a big mess like other salads. You know, I could make you one ; do you guys have avocadoes?" she said enthusiastically, looking to Holland.Holland immediately began looking up something on his hand-held computer. "Av-o-ca-does; do they yield their young willingly, or do we need to;""What the hell is going on???" Captain Hemsworth yelled, grabbing Holland's ear and looking inside. "Holland! You're not wearing protection! Why aren't you unconscious on the floor?""Oh, um; they were kind of uncomfortable, and they made it hard to hear what she was remembering, and;""You Remembered With The Karen? What Is Wrong With You?" Hemsworth shouted, before calming himself. "Momoa, get some caffeline ready. I need to hear her again," he said, bracing himself as he pulled what looked like slugs out of his ears. "Speak again about the salad;”"Okay, uh; most like to eat it with a vinaigrette? I think that gets to be a bit too much if there's bleu cheese on top, though. Sometimes I'll get it with ranch or something creamy because then;""What the hell, Holland! What did you do to The Karen? I barely feel anything!" Hemsworth yelled, grabbing Holland by the uniform."Um; I don't know; we just talked and remembered; you know, she's really nice, if you get to;""Dammit, You've Broken The Karen, Holland! How Are We Supposed To;" Captain Hemsworth yelled until he was interrupted by a knock nearby.Lieutenant Ellis activated a control on his display and a hole formed in the wall of the room. An assembly of Priamites entered the room, as smoothly as if they were rolled in on a platform together. The crew of the Onan immediately fell prostrate on the floor before them. Karen, unwilling to lie face-down on a floor she hadn't cleaned herself, looked around uncomfortably and gave the assembly a small wave. One Priamite raised her hand to return the gesture but was quickly stopped by her neighbor."Welcome, crew of the Onan," one of the assembly said, followed by the rest of the assembly nodding agreeably. "We are most appreciative of all your; efforts. We realize that you have dedicated several of your lifetimes to freeing our civilization from the throes of pornographic addiction, and for your many sacrifices, we thank you," the speaker said, then glanced around uncomfortably at the others. "Most unexpectedly, ah; while the Eros Curse was most distressing to the initial generations, the subsequent generations acclimated to it rather quickly. Then, as fashions changed, the Eros Curse became more of a joke, really; dance mixes were made, memes;”"Excuse me?" Captain Hemsworth said, lifting his face from the floor."I mean, sure, the Eros Curse is still out there. It's just that it's just become something people live with. It doesn't take over our lives, but some indulge in it a little after the kids have gone to bed for the night. I mean, it's not really such a big deal. It adds a little spice to an otherwise boring life, you know?""Boring life?" Hemsworth repeated, rising to his feet. "Are you telling me that all of Priam just walks around, living life, thinking about; that?""Well, yes, but we are very grateful for all you and your crew have done for us. We express our thanks to all the crews of the ships we loaded up with uptight intellectuals that were determined to rid our civilization of; alternative thoughts. We have come here to present you and your crew with a commemorative plaque for all your;""Is this some kind of joke?" Hemsworth said, pacing around. "I've been trekking throughout the universe looking for a cure to your abhorrent lust-filled thoughts and now you just want to give me a plaque for a lifetime of sacrifice because you don't see a problem with your disgusting sticky existence?""Well, there's no need to kink-shame;” the assembly spokesperson muttered, "Honestly, you never wondered why they sent the most uptight assholes on the planet off on a vague 'mission' and never really asked for progress reports?""I don't believe this;” Hemsworth said, his eyes bulging, nostrils flaring. "We've sacrificed our lives for nothing???""Oh, I see where this is going;” Karen said to Holland, who seemed to be trying to assume a duck-and-cover position."How could you do this to us???" Hemsworth yelled."Use the diaphragm for projection, baby; you can do it;” Karen encouraged."I Want; To See; The Manager!" Captain Hemsworth yelled at the top of his lungs, causing a feedback loop to screech throughout the room. The last thing Karen saw before falling unconscious was the sight of every Priamite in the room projectile vomiting on each other. The stench was overwhelming.Karen's Humility.Karen lifted her face off the bathroom floor, overwhelmed by the stench. She brushed off a spare piece of toilet paper stuck to her face, as she tried to remember what had happened. Her lungs burned from what she slowly recognized as pepper spray. She gathered her purse and stumbled out of the stall and looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were red, and a bruise was swelling where her cheek hit the floor. She splashed some cold water on her face and wiped off the makeup that streaked in the process. This was Snookers; not Baker's Pie. She had just ripped a kid a new asshole for not having cobb salad on the menu. What was she doing with her life?Upon exiting the bathroom, she ran into Travis the Waiter, who looked like he had just splashed water on his face, too. Dread and unease filled his face upon seeing her before it was quickly masked into concern. "Oh, um; are you okay? Can I get you some ice for that?" he asked, looking at the bruise on her cheek."What? Oh, no, honey. I'm okay. I just fell," she said, before meeting his eyes and taking his hand in hers. "Travis, I'm so sorry about the way I treated you. That was awful, and I have no excuse. You didn't deserve that.""It's okay; it happens," Travis said, carefully."It shouldn't, though. I was wrong, and I'm sorry. Would you mind if I just gave you some cash to cover the meal and snuck out of here? God knows what that group of biddies will gossip about when I go out there like this," Karen said, gesturing to herself."Yeah, that should be no problem," Travis said, taking the money she offered. "Are you sure you're okay?"Karen nodded, "I'm fine. I've just got some things to do. You've got a sweet heart, honey. Keep listening to it."Karen swallowed nervously as she went up the walkway to the small suburban house. She hadn't called before coming. It was rude of her not to call ahead of time, but then again, she was pretty sure that her number had been blocked. She didn't know if her oldest son had gone "no contact" or just "low contact" with her, but she was pretty sure her daughter-in-law would threaten to call the police within five minutes of her ringing the doorbell. Nevertheless, when she got up to the door, Karen put her finger forward and rang the bell."What do you want, Karen?" Hailey's terse voice came through the doorbell."Oh; you got one of those camera doorbell things; that's nice;” she began, unsure of how to say what was in her heart without a face in front of her."What do you want?" Hailey repeated."Um; I wanted to talk with you;""The last time you wanted to 'talk' with me, you just wanted to see my kids while you criticized my inadequate housekeeping, my inept child-rearing, and my unattractive post-pregnancy body. So, forgive me if I'd prefer not to have a heart-to-heart, Karen," Hailey interrupted."You're right," Karen said, looking at the dark circle holding the doorbell's camera. "I did that. I did that. I have not been kind to you. When Cal Jr. brought you home, I was not welcoming. I should have been; because you deserved that. You deserved it because you made my son happy. You have made him happier than I've ever known him to be; and that's what I've always wanted for him. If you were just like me, if you did all the things that I obnoxiously told you to do; he wouldn't be half as happy as he is with you; just as you are. If for no other reason than my son's happiness, you have my gratitude. I'm sorry that I've wasted the chances you've given me to know you better. You're brave and confident and funny. Honestly, I think you're the person I wished I could have been at your age. I'm sorry for a lot of things but being wasteful; saying thoughtless things that hardened people's hearts; those are the things that I wish I could take back the most. So, um;” Karen said, checking her notes on her phone's notepad to make sure she got all the points she wanted, "that's pretty much it. Oh, and I put that chocolate mousse recipe you liked on this index card so you can make it, but feel free to call me if you can't read my writing; or if you, you know, ever need anything."Karen nodded at the doorbell and started back down the walkway toward her car, blinking back tears. She had wasted so much time, so many chances. She didn't know if there was a point in trying again now, but she had to. She wasn't getting any younger.As she reached the end of the walkway, she was nearly knocked over by two little bodies running into her and grabbing onto her legs. Tears fell freely down her cheeks as she bent down to pick up her grandchildren, kissing them until they tried to wiggle away. As they started simultaneously telling her everything they had been doing while she was away, Karen's eyes drifted up to the doorway where her pierced and tattooed daughter-in-law stood. "Thank you" Karen mouthed silently over her grandchildren's backs.Karen pushed open the doors of Forest Glenn Hospice Care, her bag stuffed with an array of items and went up to the front desk. "Karen Weaver. I'm here for Dana Stevens," she said.The new girl at the reception desk looked at Karen with quiet unease. "Um; Ms. Stevens has requested only visitors who have;" Karen smirked and lifted the wig off her head, revealing her clean-shaven head. "Oh! Great! Go right in," she said, relieved.The corridor of the hospice facility was peaceful and quiet; exactly the kind of thing the old Dana would hate. Entering her room, Karen looked for any signs that other visitors had been to see Dana but saw nothing. Dana was napping again, her face drawn and gaunt, but thankfully not in pain. Karen put down her bag in a nearby chair and took out a rolled-up electronic piano keyboard and unfurled it on a table next to the hospital bed. As she was on her hands and knees trying to find an outlet to use, she heard Dana clear her throat. "What the hell is that?" she asked, smirking as she nodded at the keyboard."Your afternoon's entertainment. I ordered it on Amazon; you should have seen the bitchy reviews. Reminded me of you. Mind you, I haven't played since Cal got rid of the piano when it didn't fit in the Brooklyn apartment, so you're in for a treat," Karen said, rubbing her hands together and moving her glasses on top of her head so she could see the keyboard controls."Calvin Carmichael in a Brooklyn apartment. My god. What was it that emptied the Carmichael family coffers after they stole you away from me, again?" Dana asked, her sunken eyes taking in every detail of Karen's face as she hovered over the keyboard."Bernie Madoff; cleaned 'em dry. His parents were ever so shocked when they had to sell their properties and move to Florida," Karen said. "They weren't poor; they had enough to retire, but; they were horridly middle class.""Karma's a bitch," Dana said, pushing back against her pillows to sit up more. "Kare; I'm so sorry I didn't talk with you when you came back to the apartment. I could have helped you; we both would have helped you."Karen's smile faded, remembering and wondering what might have been. Dana would have helped her, but she was certain Dana's help would be help to get an abortion; and then she would never have had the joy of knowing her grandchildren. Dean would have; well, it was impossible to know what he would have done, but he would have helped. "Well, consider this your punishment," Karen said, stretching her fingers. "Are you ready?""I'm on opiates, baby. Bring it on;” Dana said, a smile moving across her face.Karen's fingers moved across the keys, and at first, she was put off by the strangeness of the keys and the sensation of tapping on something flat instead of the feel of a piano. Then, memory took over and her hands remembered the dance. Years fell away as she was filled again with the joy of making music. She started with "Clair de lune," a gentle Debussy chosen to respect the frailty of her friend's condition.Upon playing the final chords, she looked up for her friend's reaction to see that Dana had covered her face with a pillow in an attempt to smother herself. "God, you're rusty. You used to be better than me. What have you been doing with those hands?" she complained."Raising kids; kneading dough; finding random women's' panties when I changed sheets on the bed," Karen said, ruefully."Should've jumped Dean while you had the chance;” Dana murmured.Karen bit her lips and closed her eyes. "Um; how; how is he?"Dana stared into Karen's eyes for a painfully long moment, then looked out the window, away from Karen. "Life; life wasn't kind to him. After I graduated, he moved back home to take care of Nana. He only came to the city to look after me, anyway. Living alone hardened him. I haven't seen him in years; not that I'd want to see what he's become. Sometimes you just need to let people go, Kare," she said, sighing sadly. "Anyway; I need a laugh. Show me how pathetic your Jerry Lee Lewis catalog is.""Yes, ma'am," Karen said, blinking back tears and starting into "Great Balls of Fire."The wind coming through the drivers' side window ruffled the inch-long cap of vivid red hair that had grown on Karen's head as she drove down the winding West Virginia roads that she hadn't seen in 30 years. The beauty of this place still softened and relaxed her as much as it had, oh so long ago. Despite Dana's warnings, Karen's heart demanded that she make this trip; and after all she had lost, she was determined to listen to her heart from now on, until she could no longer hear it.She frowned at her passenger and began coughing as a noxious odor swirled around, filling her SUV. She rolled her window down further in self-preservation. This was probably a bad idea; but after all these years of thinking things through and being sensible, she felt entitled to indulge in a few harebrained schemes."Country road; take me home; to the place; I belong; West Virginia; mountain mama; take me home; country road;” she sang, smiling as the wooded foothills rose up in the distance. The path became rough when she turned by the Stevens mailbox and began bouncing up through the woods toward the cozy home. Her passenger surveyed the woods around the vehicle with increasing excitement.Karen started doubting herself, though. It was ridiculous, the more she thought about it. All her emails had gone unanswered. The phone number she was given was out of service. Three decades had passed since she came here; why would he want to see a 50-something woman with an unflattering haircut and stretch marks just because he had fallen in love with the 20-something version of her? Would Dean even remember her at all? She ran through her plan again in her mind again. It sounded really stupid, now. At least it would let her make a quick exit if things didn't work out, though.She broke out in a cold sweat when the house came into view. It was just as she had remembered it, maintained well, but not changed. It was like a holy place, kept perfectly through the ages in reverence for what it represented.She pulled up to the house and parked. No one emerged, so she would have to go in. She would have to go knock on that door and see the unrecognition or even disappointment in his eyes. She needed to go tell him about his sister. Opening the door, she slid out and hopped to the ground and stretched her legs. Suddenly, a braying roar filled the air and a wall of fur launched itself from behind the house and came for her. "SIT!" Karen yelled. Her command, though impressive, appeared only to be a gentle suggestion to the monster that continued to charge her. "STAY!" Karen shouted. This recommendation also appeared to go unheeded."BUSTER, NO!" a voice from the porch yelled, and Karen couldn't help but stare at her first glimpse of Dean in decades. He looked wild. Wild hair, wild beard, a body that had to be formed by the wilderness, itself. Not a drop of civilization tainted the essence of this man; and it made her want to laugh and cry at the same time. Karen began walking toward him, completely forgetting about the fearsome beast avalanche coming to bury her. Dean jumped down from the porch and began running toward the flurry of fur and teeth that had bent its path upon Karen's destruction.A split second before Buster reached Karen, the passenger of her vehicle silently flew out, tackled him with a full-body slam and the two went rolling back from where Karen now stood next to Dean. The two tumbled, tearing up the grass and knocking over the woodpile in the commotion. Buster yelped loudly and jumped free of the massive shaggy-furred beast that was still intent upon teaching him some manners. "Judith, come!" Karen called, and with a final snarl at Buster, Judith returned to where Karen stood and sat by her side, still glaring to where Buster stood looking dumbfounded."Well, I'll be damned;” Dean murmured, looking at the still-cowed Buster in wonder."Girl dog privilege," Karen replied simply. "What is that thing, anyway?" she asked, nodding to where Buster now stood whining and trying to approach the growling Judith."Bernese Mountain Dog; Great Pyrenees; and probably a bit of German Shepherd;” Dean murmured, turning toward her. His eyes traveled over her slowly and boldly."Judith's Akita and Malamute; she was turned into the shelter because she always thinks she's right," Karen said. "That, and she farts something awful."

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 2Can a strange marriage survive?Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.I want you, Red. I need to make you mine; mine forever. I've never felt like this before; I know I never will again. Marry me." Cal pleaded."I;” Karen murmured, glancing around their group to make sure she wouldn't be overheard, "I don't know what to say. You're wonderful; and you've done so much for me, but this has all been so fast. We're still just getting to know each other; and half the time it doesn't even make sense to me why you would want me; but I; I just; can I just finish school?" she asked."How you can even think about school when someone like me is ready to give you everything you ever wanted, to take care of you completely, it's just crazy;” Cal murmured, sliding his hand up between her legs and brushing along the edge of her panties.Karen blushed and squeezed her thighs together, looking around embarrassed. "I just; I just worked so hard to get in. Juilliard's been my whole life for so long," she said, looking up into his eyes pleading.Cal looked at her through hooded eyes, "Keep looking at me like that and we won't be waiting for anything." His eyes heated as he pulled her closer, dominating her with a hungry kiss while she squirmed self-consciously. The couples around the table smirked as Cal grew even more bold in his explorations.When he released her, Karen hid her face in his neck as the others cheered. They were his friends, happy to see him happy. Cal glanced at a waiter nearby and gestured for more drinks for the table. The opening act on the stage below finished its last set, but the crowd refused to let the show end. Cheers filled the club, with the crowd demanding an encore.Castor, the lead singer, waited for the crowd to quiet with a grin, then his eyes drifted upward and his face lit with excitement. "Thank you, thanks guys, you're a great audience. For an encore, we'd love to give you a taste of our next album. We've been banging it out in the studio and I can't tell you how excited we are for it to be released. Problem is, it's got this insane keys part that can't be played by just anyone, but I think I see our studio angel in the audience tonight. Kare, baby; will you come help us out?" he asked, reaching upward to where Karen sat.Cal's friends turned to look at Karen in surprise. "You play? Like, for real?" Cal's friend Tony yelled across the table to her in surprise. Karen nodded in embarrassment, glancing at Cal.Everything suddenly froze as Karen rose and walked over to the table, standing over her younger self looking at Cal's face. "Look, you little dummy; look at it! It's right there!" she yelled at Young Karen."What's there?" Holland asked, craning his neck to try to see what she was yelling about."Cal, for all his big words, rich gifts, and grand gestures; he hadn't told his friends anything about me; because nothing of who I really was mattered to him. Only the things he wanted about me mattered to him ; that I was shy, and submissive, and just grateful to have someone pay attention to me. And here ; look at his face! It fell!" she yelled, gesturing to where Cal sat, leaning back in his chair."His face appears still to be attached, to me;” Holland said, doubtfully."It's just a phrase. His face didn't actually fall, but his eyes; look, he's still smiling, but you see it in his eyes. He's not happy for me. He's not happy because the moment stopped being about Cal and how he was the great boyfriend spoiling his new stupid girlfriend on her birthday. Once the moment became about me; that I was asked up on stage; that I could do something his friends admired; ugh, why didn't I see it?" she moaned."What happened?" Holland asked.Karen rubbed her eyes with her hand. "I was young. I was asked to do something. I was asked for help. I was a stupid ninny that had absolutely no ability to say 'no' without thinking the world would end; so, I went up and played with the band.""Oh; was that bad?" Holland asked."No, it wasn't bad. It was a great song. I played well and I was just tipsy enough to not feel all the eyes that were looking at me, making my skin crawl. And you know; some part of me; I wanted to do it. I wanted to show myself that I could play for people; outside a quiet studio," Karen admitted. "Everyone always went on and on about how I needed to get over being so self-conscious and how it would hold my career back. That, and part of me wanted to show Cal's friends that I was more than just another girl in the long line of girls that he had gone through; that I was worth something.""Sometimes I wish our crew would see that I was worth something more;” Holland said, ruefully."Yeah; it's hard when you're young. You're dying to show the world what you're worth, how you're special, but they mostly just need you to work hard and do as you're told," Karen sighed, looking around the club. "Some people will never see what's special about you. They see what they want and they really don't care about the rest. It's those people that see who you really are; without wanting anything from you; those are the ones you need to hang onto."Karen turned her back on the club and the room re-formed into her Newark apartment. The intercom buzzed and Dana rolled out of bed to answer it. "What's up?" she asked."Hey; um, I don't have my keys. Can you buzz me in?" Karen's voice shakily asked through the intercom. Dana frowned in confusion and pressed the button to allow her entry. Soon, she opened the door after Karen's tentative knock."What happened, Kare? I thought you'd be gone all weekend," Dana said, taking in her roommate's appearance. Karen looked unharmed, but her face was puffy and her makeup was streaked from crying and trying to wipe it away."I; uh; I played at the club tonight. Castor Graham was the opening act and he asked me to come up for the encore, so I did.""You played in front of rowdy drunk people? That's fantastic! How did it feel?" Dana asked, offering her back for Karen to lean on while she took off her heels."I was scared; but after a while it was fun. The keyboard was facing the crowd and after a while I looked out over the people and; they looked happy. They liked it. It felt good, then.""God, I wish I'd been there. I'm so proud of you! What did Cal and the entourage say?""Um; I; don't know," Karen blinked and looked around the apartment. "When, uh; when I um; when I got back to the table, they were all gone." Karen wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and cleared her throat."Wait, what?" Dana said, her tone darkening like a storm cloud, threatening imminent destruction. "Say that again. You get called up on stage to perform, you play in front of all those people; like the freakin' keyboard genius you are; and when you got back, those motherfuckers were gone?""I; I think they were gone? The table was empty from what I could see; and the, uh, the security guy; he couldn't let me into the area. He really only knew Cal, and um;” Karen choked and turned her face away, trying to breathe through it and stop herself from crying."Karen; that's not; wait, how did you even get home?" Dana asked, unzipping Karen's dress and grabbing a pair of yoga pants for her."Well, my purse and phone were gone from the table, so I couldn't call anybody and I didn't have any money;” Karen choked. "The security guy was really nice and said I could use his MetroCard if I returned it, so;”"Oh, Christ On A Crotch-Rocket!" Dana yelled, throwing a sweatshirt at Karen, who caught it and pulled it over her head. "Kare. You gotta stop dating this guy. He's a piece of shit. Trust me. I didn't know it when I sent you over there to play, but he's walking excrement;""It's probably just a misunderstand;""And believe me, I'm sure he'll come back with some half-assed explanation, because that's what they all do;""And he tells me all the time that he;""Yeah. He ‘tells ‘; you pretty stuff. He ‘buys ‘; you pretty stuff. Problem is, words and money are nothing to him. Where the hell is he when you're walking home in fuck-me club clothes from the train station and trying not to lose your virginity, huh? Kare. I know you've been through hell, but you are worth more than this. You need a guy that walks you down the sidewalk and puts himself on the traffic side; just in case, because that's who he is. You deserve that. Don't you get it?" Dana asked, taking Karen's hair down and brushing it out, gently."Cal isn't; it's probably just; something;” Karen whispered, biting her lips closed.Dana stopped brushing and wrapped her arms around her roommate, squeezing her hard. "There is real love out there, Kare; and if you don't deserve it, I don't know who does. Someday, you're going to meet a guy that actually loves you and it's going to blow your mind when the games and bullshit are gone. It's like; when a guy is in love, gravity changes for them, or something;”Holland jumped up and pointed excitedly at Dana. "She's right! When I met the Zendayans, my tongue swelled up and;""Are you listening to my story at all, or are you just fantasizing about pretty girls?" Karen huffed."Um; both?" Holland replied, smirking. "I mean, you and Dana were really pretty; and there's just one bed here, and;"Karen shot him an exasperated look and he shrank back behind the bulkhead. "Anyway;” she said.The room dissolved and re-formed, both girls sleeping in the queen-sized bed they shared, morning sunlight streaming in through the dirty window, when the buzzer sounded. "Day, c'mon time to go," a man's voice sounded from the intercom. Karen's head peered out from under the blanket and she ran over to the intercom, tripping over some bottles of wine that they (mostly Dana) had consumed the previous night, trying to rid Karen of her birthday misery."Um; she's almost ready!" Karen replied, then ran to the bed and shook her hungover roommate awake. "Day, someone's here for you; they say it's time to go."Dana grunted and turned over, away from Karen. "Go do it for me; just say you're me again," Dana grumbled into her pillow.Karen swallowed nervously, but gamely grabbed Dana's dress, quickly got ready, and ran out the door. Upon leaving the building, she stumbled into the guy waiting outside. "Um; I'm ready! I'm ready! Dana Stevens. Thanks for waiting;” she panted.The man gave her a quick considering look, then walked her to a large extended-cab pickup truck that looked ridiculously out of place on the streets of Newark. "Miss Stevens," he said, opening the passenger side door and offering his hand to help her up into the vehicle."Thanks. Thank you;” she said, precariously climbing up the runner board in her heels until she settled herself up onto the seat."Just wait there, a bit," he said, after closing the door. Walking back to the building, he selected a key from his collection, opened the building door and walked in. Not long after, he emerged from the building carrying Dana over his shoulder and carrying a bag stuffed haphazardly with clothes. Opening the door behind Karen, he dumped Dana unceremoniously into the back seat and tossed the bag of clothes on top of her. Dana, still in her pajamas, put the bag under her head and turned away from the sunlight streaming into the cab."Dean, this is Karen. Karen, my brother Dean," Dana mumbled, as she draped a pair of sweatpants over her head to block the light."Oh; um, sorry," Karen said, flushing red as she glanced over at Dean's face. "I didn't mean to; um, I'll just go;""Lock the doors, and get us out of the city, Dean. She's coming with us," Dana ordered. "She's on asshole detox!"Karen jumped as the truck's doors locked and Dean wordlessly pulled out into the street and started out. She clasped her hands in her lap nervously. She hadn't packed anything. She had no phone. She didn't have time to let Dana drag her to West Virginia for a visit. Dana had been trying to talk her into coming with her to where she had grown up with her grandparents, but in the excitement of her birthday, Karen had forgotten the trip was this week. She knew better than to say anything, though. Dana wouldn't care, and Dean; who knew what Dean Stevens the brother would think. He didn't say much, but he obviously knew better than to argue with hungover Dana, which was something they had in common."She knows where we're goin?" Dean asked, checking his mirrors as he merged onto the freeway. Dana grunted in assent. "Why ain't she singin' it, yet?" he rumbled, seemingly amused."Because She's Not A Drunk College Kid, Idiot!" Dana howled, holding her head in pain.Dean smirked and started humming "Country Roads" to himself."I hate you so much;” Dana growled, pulling the bag of clothes over her head again. Dean only laughed.After a few miles of road, Karen looked at her roommate in the back seat, and unbuckled her seatbelt. She began to turn to lean over the front seat when Dean reached over and pushed her back down and pointed at her seatbelt. "Um sorry; I just;” Karen trailed off, horrified that she had done something wrong. She couldn't finish her sentence and sat back down, blinking back tears as she put her seatbelt back on.Dean glanced over, looking her up and down for a moment. With a sigh, he put his turn signal on and pulled off the road into a gas station at the next exit. "Do what you need to do," he said, curtly.Karen jumped up, turned around and loosely buckled the seatbelt across the sleeping Dana's hips, then turned, sat down again, and buckled her seatbelt. "Thank you," she mumbled. Dean turned to the back seat where his sister continued sleeping and his face softened. He looked at Karen a second time, sitting with her hands in her lap again, clenched like she expected a tongue-lashing from him for delaying the trip. His eyes drifted down to her feet, where her cold toes were turning pink in the strappy, uncomfortable-looking heels she wore when she came running out of the apartment building on his sister's fool errand. Reaching back, he grabbed a pair of thick socks that had fallen out of the bag of clothes and tossed them to her. Smiling gratefully, Karen removed the strappy heels and pulled on the warm socks as he pulled out onto the road again.The road stretched on. The scenery gradually becoming more rural, the traffic less crowded. Karen found herself relaxing and breathing more slowly as the land passed by. She occasionally glanced at the gas gauge and compared them to the passing road signs to try to discern when they might be pulling over to refill the tank. The third time she did it, Dean shook his head. "Bedford, hon," he chuckled. "You know, you could just ask me. I might be a longshoreman, but I don't bite.""Not like Dana, then," Karen replied, biting her lips so she didn't smile."Hm. Sounds like a story," he said.Karen nodded. "The first time we met, I was waiting to audition for our agency and I was almost going to leave, I was so scared. Day asked to see what I was playing and I handed her the music. Instead of looking at it, she took my hand and bit me. Said it was 'for luck,'" Karen said, laughing to herself."It worked, too. Kare needed to get of her head. She plays better when you throw her off balance, first," Dana said, rising to a sitting position and running her fingers through her hair."Is that so?" Dean asked, looking over at Karen."Yeah. I think too much. My teacher always said I played things perfectly, but he could hear me thinking about it the whole time. Day's a true performer, though. She doesn't think at all - she plays with her feelings, and that's what an audience connects with," Karen said, smiling proudly at Dana."Thoughtlessly playing with feelings; sounds about right," Dean said, chuckling when Dana punched him in the shoulder. "Speaking of, we're coming up on Bedford. Let me know if you need anything."Dana growled at this but said nothing as Karen blinked in confusion. Soon, Dean pulled off the interstate into a gas station and up to a gas pump. Dean hopped out of the truck and began filling the tank. After noticing the bug-splattered windshield, Karen changed back into her strappy heels and walked over to where the island held the squeegee and mop. Dean watched, bemused, as she diligently scrubbed the dried carcasses of insects off the glass while dressed to the nines. Karen finished and climbed back into the truck, only to have Dana grab her shoulder and start whispering in her ear and pointing at the convenience store. Karen, appearing distressed, blushed and said something back to Dana, who gestured emphatically.Dean kept watching as Karen seemed to screw up her courage, took her purse, and walked quickly into the store. He shot his sister a flat look. Dana only grinned, stretched, and put her feet up on the front seat. Shaking his head, he followed into the store."And what would you be needing all those for, hon?" the guy at the till asked while ogling Karen, who looked like she wanted to disappear under the rug."Um; it's uh;” Karen stammered."I need to ask for state regulatory purposes," the guy continued, as he put a large box of condoms on the counter and rang it up."They're for me," Dean said, as he tossed some drinks, chips and cookies on the counter. "Uncut and hangs to the left. Anything else the state needs to know about my cock?" The till guy cleared his throat and began ringing up the additional items and bagging them without further comment. Annoyed, Dean grabbed the bagged items in one hand and took Karen's hand in the other and left the store. "You know, you don't have to do everything my little sister tells you," he said under his breath as they walked to the truck."Then why'd you buy them? Seems like you can't tell her 'no' any more than I can," Karen replied, a little surprised that she had the guts to argue with him.Dean laughed, "I don't want her knocked up any more than you do." He helped her up into the truck and tossed the bag of items to his sister.Dana went digging through the bag and retrieved the box. "Wait a minute, these are just regular. Didn't they have lubricated?" she complained. Karen swallowed uncomfortably, searching for an answer as Dean pulled her seatbelt out and buckled it around her."Don't need lubricated if the guy does his job right," Dean said, grinning at her cheerfully. "Raise your standards and you won't need so many, either.""Hum; lower yours, and maybe you'll actually need some," Dana retorted, opening the package of cookies. Karen just shrank in her seat and covered her flaming cheeks as they pulled back onto the freeway.The scenery turned into wooded hills with mountains growing in the distance. Steering down the curved roads, Dean sighed quietly, a peaceful smile on his face. Karen leaned forward in her seat, trying to see everything as it passed, excitement lighting her face. Dana had fallen asleep again.Near evening, Dean turned the truck down a long, dirt road and reached behind him to shake Dana awake. "Watch for him, Day;” he said. Dana sat up, suddenly alert and scanning the darkening woods around them."What are we looking for?" Karen asked.

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 1Desperate aliens kidnap a Karen to save their world!Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.On the starship Onan, the Priamites dubiously watched the screen display the creature. Dr. Fehr's algorithm had brought them trekking across the galaxy to a smallish, blue planet around an unimpressive star. While there was no denying the power emitted by the angry, festering organic matter before them, the thought of containing it and bringing it back to Priam was daunting. Still, the fate of their world hung upon the success of their mission."Do we have; uh; audio yet, Lieutenant Cavill?" Captain Hemsworth said, pausing briefly to joylessly ejaculate into his cumsuit, which quickly reclaimed the essence he emitted and channeled it into one of the suit's containment pouches to be resorbed as nourishment.Ever since the people of Eros had unleashed their horrific weapon on them, the Priamites orgasmed almost constantly. The Eros Curse, which seemed like a gift at first, became a tool of enslavement and oppression as the great Priam civilization devolved into listless people who passed the time sitting and staring at nothing in particular. Even special holidays were simply spent gathered in each other's' houses, grunting intermittently. The children of Priam, spared by the curse of Eros by living in growth pods, were never exposed to the disease or its effects until the seemingly arbitrary age of 18, so at least there was no trouble with the censors. The demands of orgasming so frequently took its toll on the Priamite's bodies. Dehydration, muscle spasms, and fatigue were common. The effects on the mind were worse. It wasn't until the invention of the cumsuit, which not only reclaimed the fluid loss and prevented dehydration, but also reduced arousing sensations until the wearer was nearly numb, that it was possible for them to journey out into the stars in search of a cure.Guided by the ancient journals of the revered Dr. Fehr, the Priamites had come to a small planet where it was foretold that there was a force of great and terrible power. It was hoped that this force could be used to break free of the cruel Eros Curse, but time was running out. Even wearing the cumsuits, the crew of the Onan, who were the most stoic, intellectual and sexless men of Priam, felt themselves progressively weakening to the Curse. It was only a matter of time until they lost all sense of duty and simply went adrift through the universe."No audio yet, Captain. The resonant frequency is so shrill that if we don't modulate the pitch; uh;” Lieutenant Cavill replied, closing his eyes and shaking as he orgasmed, then collapsed and stared blankly at the control panels as he recovered.Another crewman took over at the panel, "Captain, I can give you audio, but only for a short time. Even on their planet, they; they; oh; oh fuck;” the replacement said, stiffening as he spurted inside his suit, then shook his head to clear it and looked to their leader for orders. Captain Hemsworth braced himself in his chair and nodded for him to activate audio.A horrendous braying screech filled the bridge, “ No Idea Why You People Can't Even Take An Order Right! I Ordered The Cobb Salad With Extra Avocado! I Don't Care If It's Not On There Or Not! Fix The Damn Menu! I Have Been Coming Here For Over 15 Years And I Know For A Fact That You People Had Cobb Salad On There Two Years Ago When You Were Called Baker's Pie;"Another voice interjected, soft and conciliatory, "Oh, yes, ma'am; I see the confusion. The Baker's Pie that was here went out of business. This restaurant is Snooker's, now, so we don't have the same menu, but our club salad is very similar to;""Are You Actually Interrupting Me? Get. Me. A. Cobb. Salad. Extra Avocado! Do You Understand? Extra Avocado! Mucho Amortado! Comprendo Estupido?"Even in that short interlude, most of the Onan's bridge crew had begun bleeding from their ears and collapsing onto the deck. Captain Hemsworth, a man of rare tolerance and stamina, struggled past their unconscious bodies to the control panel and lowered the volume until it was barely audible. "Computer, disburse caffeline into bridge life support systems, 15 parts per million," he mumbled, leaning on the control panel for support as the strong stimulant hissed into the room. He didn't like to use the drug, because the heightened energy it gave often led to periods of prolonged involuntary masturbation, but he couldn't afford to waste time for the crewmen to awaken naturally. Not when conditions were so dire on Priam.Lieutenant Cavill groaned and rose weakly, climbing back into his console chair and checking the readings. "What happened, Captain? Our scans showed a primitive civilization on the planet without any meaningful defenses. What was that? Some kind of weapon?" he asked.Captain Hemsworth did a double-take at the crewman in wonder, but he said nothing. All around him, he watched the rest of the crew slowly getting to their feet and going back to their positions. All the men were alert, aware, and focused on their duties. Several of them were talking to each other; in full uninterrupted sentences. No one drooled, no one's eyes rolled back; not one of them stared off into space, as if dully re-living the curse that had infected their brains. He, himself, had not even felt the urge to sexually relieve himself once, even with the high levels of caffeline in the air. Indeed, he had not felt anything below the waist; not since he heard that voice. He doubted whether he would have the urge to orgasm ever again. They had finally done it."That was no weapon, Cavill; it is what we came here to find. It's the cure that Dr. Fehr told us was here all along. Contact High Command and tell them; tell them we found it. Tell them we have found; The Karen.The man-eating woman.After straightening out the incompetent waiter on her order, Karen Carmichael excused herself from her prayer group's table and walked to the restrooms, incensed. What kind of man actually cries when taking an order for a salad? Probably gay; or whatever kids were calling themselves these days. Was there such a thing as "gay" anymore, when people "identified" themselves as whatever the hell occurred to them? What was the point of picking a sexuality when people didn't even have a species anymore?Of course, Travis the Waiter had to play the victim about it, too, making the entire restaurant gawk over at their table like they were monsters. He probably knew they were a nice church group and went out of his way to make trouble. Sure, they all scream for "tolerance," but their types couldn't wait to attack nice people of faith like her who showed the world what it was to be decent and pure of heart. Well, he could just kiss his tip money goodbye! Tipping had gotten ridiculous anyway; a generation of whiny babies feeling entitled to extra money just for doing their jobs. ‘If ‘; they did their jobs. She couldn't even get a salad; and, by God, if the Manager didn't make things right, her Yelp review on this place would burn a hole through people's screens!Karen pushed on the door to the restroom tightly clutching her can of pepper spray, because sexual predators were always trying to rape women like her in public restrooms, and she nearly screamed when the door opened. Wet paper towels were everywhere. The garbage bin was overflowing, and some slob had splashed water all over the sink area! Now, she'd have to make the Manager take care of this, too! More drama, when she just wanted to have a nice lunch with her friends. And, of course, the Manager would just try to ‘handle ‘; her; as if she was some unreasonable bitch just for wanting to use a facility that wasn't absolutely disgusting! Then looking near her, but not at her, the Manager would apologize in that fake-nice voice and offer to comp her meal; offering her even more of what was bad in the first place. Managers and their fake apologies. They weren't sorry. The soulless jerks never meant it. They just wanted her to go away; acting like she was a scamming thief instead of someone who just wanted to be treated decently.She settled on the toilet and tried to calm herself. Lately, half the time she wanted to cry, or scream, or tear out her hair; but it wouldn't matter. Nothing would change. Everything changed around her, though. Menus; her children; hairstyles; prices; everything changed. It felt like everything had just left her behind. She looked everywhere for the things she used to love, but she couldn't find them anymore; and if she did find them, they weren't the same as they once were. Nothing made her feel her joy like she used to. That was it. Maybe she was done; that her turn at having any real joy was over. Now, the only time anyone tried to make her happy, or even looked at her, was when she screamed at them.Karen opened her eyes to a rattling sound at the door of her long, handicapped-bathroom stall. "Occupied!" she called out. To her dismay, the dial holding the sliding bolt turned all by itself and the door unlocked. "Hey! Get out!" she yelled, grabbing her pepper spray and holding it in front of her while she tried to stand and pull up her yoga pants."Nice human; good human;” a vaguely disembodied male voice said as a dark, hooded figure in a bizarre form-fitting spacesuit stepped into her stall holding what looked like a staff with a flexible loop affixed to the end of it. It slowly stepped toward her, as cautiously as one might approach a spooked animal. "Human want a nice piece of kale? Yes you do! Yes you do! Who's a good human?" it asked, holding out a curly dark green leaf to her and shaking it temptingly."What the hell?" she yelled, fumbling with the pepper spray can and trying to figure out how to make it work, just as the loop at the end of the staff went down over her head and around her neck, cinching tight.Karen choked, clutching at the loop with one hand, trying to loosen it so she could breathe, and with the other she emptied the can of pepper spray into the hooded face of her attacker. She struggled wildly, but the staff with the loop effectively controlled her and prevented her from landing any punches or kicks on her attacker. As darkness started creeping in on her vision, the last thing she saw was the figure deeply inhale the cloud of pepper spray and hold its breath, then say in a choked voice, "Ready for transport, sir; and man, they've got some good shit down here;”The forgotten leaf of kale fell down next to where Karen's cheek was pressed against the filthy bathroom floor, and with what she feared was her dying breath she choked out, "I want; to see; the; Manager;”Karen's ne victim."I used kale, Sir. Worked like a charm. It's one of the most nutritionally dense materials on the planet, so naturally, it was irresistible," a larger Priamite said to Captain Hemsworth, as he stripped out of his protective suit in a small enclave, bathed in an undulating light.Captain Hemsworth nodded. "Good work, Commander Momoa. Decontaminate for a full four cycles and I want protective measures in place for all personnel. God knows what this thing is capable of when it wakes."Karen heard garbled voices nearby, but kept her eyes closed and tried to steady her breathing. What had happened? The air smelled odd; almost crackling with ozone and energy, like a storm coming. The ambient sounds of the room told her she was not in Snookers anymore. Probably human traffickers. She saw a whole show about it. The bastards kidnapped her and were going to sell her into sexual slavery; except that she wasn't a teenager. She was 51 years old. Nobody would pay for sex with her, much less risk a felony conviction for it. Any ransom demands sent to her husband were going to have disappointing results, as well. So, what was going on? Why was she here? The kids were in college and wouldn't even notice she was gone until Christmas came. Her friends; her passive-aggressive competitors, if she was being honest; they'd just assume she left in a huff and stiffed them on the lunch check. The cold, hard truth was: nobody cared about her anymore and she knew it. That meant, if she was going to get out of this, she would have to do it herself. Her cheek hurt where it had hit that disgusting bathroom floor and she reached her hand up to touch it. The voices yelped in alarm and Karen opened her eyes to see two figures backing away from the enclosure she was imprisoned in."Who the hell are you, and what have you done with my purse?" she yelled, pushing herself to her feet. She walked toward them, crossing her arms and glaring. "I want whoever is in charge over here right now! I mean it!" she yelled, pointing as she walked toward them. One of the figures screamed, clutched at his ears and doubled over, staggering around the room dramatically. The other, larger one she recognized from the restaurant bathroom was in some tanning-booth-looking-thing, half naked and gorgeous in a likely-sexual-predator kind of way. Rather than flailing around the room, he seemed to have gone into a catatonic trance. God, people were useless. "You! Himbo!" she shouted, pointing at him. "Where is my purse? Did you even think to get it when you kidnapped me, or am I going to miss my Ozempic shot? I hope to God you assholes have good lawyers!"The beefy kidnapper in the tanning booth wobbled, then vomited loudly. Karen snorted as he slid down to the floor, unconscious. Pathetic. The smaller figure dove toward a panel on the wall next to her enclosure and pressed a few buttons and she heard the ambient noise of her room change, like it was encased, somehow."I've muted it. It's become even stronger than before;” Captain Hemsworth gasped, helping Commander Momoa to his feet again."How are we going to get it back to Priam? We could choke it out again every time it awakens; give the privilege out as a reward to the crew?" Commander Momoa suggested eagerly."No," Captain Hemsworth said, coming closer to the force field separating him from the angry Karen still yelling and pointing from inside the enclosure. "The cumulative effects of throttling it constantly might affect its functioning. We need The Karen at full power if we are to rescue Priam. We need to keep it conscious. We must feed it, provide it breathing gasses, and keep it clean; it appears to be constantly decaying. That reminds me ; cleaning duty goes to Ensign Holland. He's still on my shit list after the incident with the Zendayans.""Aye, sir."Captain Hemsworth cleared his throat and pressed another button on the side panel. "Hail Karen, bringer of blessed flaccidity, destroyer of abhorrent lust, and banisher of all erotic thought. We are men of the planet Priam. We mean you no harm. We come to you seeking aid, and we come in peace. Actually, until we found you, we would come almost constantly. It was disgusting. Everything was sticky. You see, our enemies from Eros sent us the most perfect pornographic images disguised in an innocent-looking email attachment. Once they were seen, they could not be unseen. They were burned into our brains, cursing us with perpetual arousal. The first wave of Priamites were taken by surprise once they activated the link. The next wave fell victim when the first wave posted the link on their social media because it was just so unbelievably; anyway, after the rest of our population fell out of curiosity or boredom, our civilization was nearly destroyed. We have been searching the stars for a cure, but to no avail. Then, just as all hope seemed lost, we found you; we heard your voice; and our loins finally withered. You are now a guest on my ship, The Onan, en route to my homeworld Priam. There, we will deliver your noxious, strident sounds to everyone, freeing them from their intransigent arousal. Then, after we are assured that all have been cured, we shall return you to your home."At this, Karen made an unpleasant face and began breathing on the clear wall of her enclosure, fogging it. Then, she quickly wrote a short message. "What does it mean?" Commander Momoa said, squinting at the squiggling lines she had made.At this, the computer made a chirp and began speaking, "The message, from the American dialect of the language English translates to: Why didn't you just make a recording?"Captain Hemsworth's shoulders slumped and he closed his eyes with a sigh. Commander Momoa's eyes went wide and he clapped his hand over his face in exasperation. "Fuck;” Momoa said in realization. "A recording;”"Dammit. We didn't have to take her at all, did we?" Captain Hemsworth groaned.Karen glared at them and wrote another word on the wall. As certain as Captain Hemsworth was that he did not need or want the translation, the computer was already on the job. "'Dumbasses,'" the computer cheerfully intoned, "a colloquial phrase, plural of the insult 'dumbass,' meaning 'a foolish or stupid person.'""End translation. Yes, Karen, if we had thought to record your voice instead of kidnapping you, this might have been a much shorter story, and considerably less inconvenient, but as it is, we are closer to Priam than Earth at this point, and our course is set. We will bring you to Priam and then return you home. Perhaps kidnapping you was not the most well-considered solution, but I defy you to think clearly after constantly watching porn for eons and let me know if you do any better."Karen's new calling.Great; as if getting old wasn't insult enough, I've actually become an intergalactic sexual repellent, Karen thought to herself as she paced around her cell. A lifetime of trying to do things right, and this is what it gets me. She wasn't so surprised that there were aliens in the universe, or that they had somehow weaponized porn, but that with all their advancements they were still so stupid!Sighing, she closed her eyes and listened to the ambient sounds of her cell. Life had been so noisy, the last 30 years. Everyone needing her, pulling on her for one thing or another. No peace. Lately though, with the kids gone and Cal; otherwise occupied; life had gone silent. The silence that she had wished for held no peace when it finally came. It just reverberated with the memory of things that had left her behind, making her anxious to fill the emptiness with noise. Nothing came to lure her mind away from the silence, no pleasurable temptations; her duties were done and it felt wrong to do, or even think about, anything else. My god, she had been kidnapped, was flying through the galaxy, and was surrounded by beefcake aliens and she was still thinking about that stupid loose tile in the master bathroom; she needed to get it fixed before the house was sold.A slight sound outside her cell drew her attention. "Who's there?" Karen asked, softly, opening her eyes.A wide-eyed figure peered around the edge of her cell, moving with cautious curiosity. It seemed younger than the other ones. It moved with a sense of barely-restrained eagerness, adorable and earnest. It also held a curved sort of wand in its hand."Honey, if you're here to anally probe me, I'll pass. I already had a colonoscopy this year, I'll have them send you the records;” she murmured, not expecting an answer.After a pause as the figure listened to the translation, its large eyes got even wider. "Is that how you poop?" he asked."What?" she asked, looking more closely at the young alien."I'm supposed to clean your cell when you poop; but you haven't pooped yet; wait, do colonoscopies make you poop?" it asked, scandalized.Karen closed her eyes and shook her head, "No. Colonoscopies put a small camera up your ass so that we can pay a doctor to do what we were afraid aliens like you would do to us if we got drunk in cornfields too much. They don't make us poop. In fact; well, never mind;” she trailed off, embarrassed.She still had vivid memories of her first colonoscopy earlier in the year, drinking gallons of preparatory laxatives, and the resulting quality time with her phone on the toilet. It was an odd experience; not awful, but not one that she could talk to anyone about. Her friends only talked about their kids and their successes, or whose husband cheated on them with some young thing, viciously salivating over their friends' misery with barely concealed glee. Forget about talking through her fears about it with Cal; that wasn't something he was interested in. Not anymore.After the procedure, she had been scared and disoriented from the sedation. For whatever reason, Cal hadn't shown up to give her a ride home. The stupid clinic wouldn't let her leave until someone could drive her home and take care of her. She just sat there getting more and more anxious. Eventually, she called an Uber and begged Xabiib the driver to pretend to be her neighbor; or just someone who cared about her. She spent the ride home trying to say his name correctly while he chuckled and repeated it for her. It was so horrifyingly embarrassing. It's one thing to have no one care about you, but another thing to have the whole world know about it when you were helpless and confused.Tears had rolled down her cheeks and she absently wiped them off with her hand. The young alien sat up and craned his head to look at the liquid on her hand. Karen snorted, "At ease, Holland. It's not poop. You're not getting anything out of me unless you have some heavy-duty magnesium supplements or yogurt."Holland's eyes went wide, "Are humans telepathic???" he gasped. "How did you know my name? Wow, that's so cool! Do it again! What am I thinking about now?"Karen suppressed a smile. Closing her eyes, she pressed her fingers to her temples and swayed from side to side, mysteriously. "I see something; something in the mist; something about; could it be; no, it makes no sense. Is it; a Zen; Zendayan? Does that make any sense to you?" she asked.Holland dropped his curved instrument in shock. "Yes! Yes! We just met them! We negotiated with them for supplies! I was there to carry stuff and; and;” he paused, shrinking in on himself a bit. "They are so beautiful. The Zendayans? So beautiful; and super nice; and just; like wow; I was supposed to just stand there until they were done with the talking and bowing and stuff, but they were just like so beautiful.""Well, what happened?" Karen asked."Captain introduced me and I bowed to them. I was feeling dizzy because, you know, their beautifulness just keeps radiating off them. Then; then; the most beautiful of them; she smiled." Holland stared at nothing, immersed in the memory, then wobbled, tipped over, and lay on the floor staring at the ceiling.Karen bit her lips in amusement. "I see. What did you do then?""I; I; I started talking and then I just couldn't stop because I was just trying to say how beautiful she was and how it just made my mind explode when she smiled and then I might have peed on the floor.""Oh dear," Karen said, cringing in sympathy. "We don't always put forward the face we want to when we are in our feelings, do we?" she said, quietly."Yeah; I've been cleaning poop ever since;” Holland sighed. After a while he sat back up, picked up the curved instrument and began twirling it in his hands. "So, like; what about you? Have you always made horrible noises?" he asked.Karen huffed, but then she saw the oblivious earnestness in Holland's face and sighed. "No; I wasn't always; like this. In fact, until about 30 years ago, I made beautiful noises. I was a pianist," she said."But, wait, they said you were a female;” Holland said, confused."Pee, an, ist," Karen repeated slowly. "I played the piano. It's an instrument; I was a musician. I was a student at Juilliard. It's a school on Earth; it was like a dream to even get in. I was on a scholarship, living in this shoddy apartment with my roommate Dana;” she trailed off, thinking about those days when everything seemed possible."Wait! Are you remembering?" Holland asked, breaking her reverie. "Can I remember it, too? Nobody wants to remember with me ever since the Zendayans, so I'm just left with my own memories and it gets so boring.""What are you talking about?""Well, it's kinda like; um; let me just show you. Computer, scan The Karen and project her memories," Holland ordered. A humming noise filled the room and a beam of light shot out of the wall and passed over her several times. Suddenly, her cell transformed into her shoddy apartment in Newark, New Jersey."Oh my gosh; it's just like it," Karen gasped looking around."Humans dream of getting into this?" Holland said, scrutinizing a cockroach scurrying along the floor."No, silly. This was our apartment across the river. We lived here when we weren't at school. Dana and I moved off campus in our second year. We took jobs on the side through an agency. That was when;” she sat down and a phone in the apartment's bedroom began ringing.A long, pale arm reached out of a pile of blankets on the bed and grabbed the phone. "Hullo?" Dana mumbled. A voice on the phone sounded irate. "Yeah, I'm almost there," she said and hung up.

Matching Day: Part 2The struggle for honesty, and the grace to accept..Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected."So, tell me about your family, Mason," Livia said, tracing the lines of his palm with one finger. How long had they been out there? Although it felt like she'd been with Mason for only a few minutes, at most, she was deathly afraid that dawn would break soon, and they would have to part ways, sneaking back into their respective beds."Oh, they're nothing special," he said with a shrug. "My father's done pretty well for us with inter-community trade, and my mother's a self-proclaimed busybody. I have two little sisters who must hate me, for all the grief they cause me, and a cat that only eats because I ask him to every day."Livia sympathized with the cat; she would follow Mason to the ends of the earth, if he asked her to and really meant it. She wouldn't tell him that, though. He still believed that the answer to all their problems was to run off into the wilderness and never look back."They must love you a lot, to plan a big wedding for you - and build you a house! My father expected my match to do that with his own two hands.""Nah, they mostly just like being a spectacle in town, and a big wedding's the best way to ensure that everyone's talking about you. As for the house, I'd rather build it myself, honestly. I feel like a child with them paving the way for me like this.""I'll bet Salvia's bragging to everyone who'll listen about her fairy-tale wedding and big stone house - at eighteen!"Mason shrugged, looking stormy. "She keeps asking me when we can have our first baby boy. A baby? I'm not ready for a baby. I could go another decade before I would even think about having kids. I'll be nineteen when we get married, for gods' sake.""Nineteen?""I barely missed the cutoff for the last age group, so I think I'm probably the oldest in ours."A chill wind snuck down Livia's collar, and she shuddered, enjoying Mason's immediate response of wrapping his arms around her and pulling her back up against his chest. She could get used to being held that way. She lay her head back against his shoulder, and he sighed happily."Mason?""Hmm?""Do you still intend to marry her?"He shook his head, tousling her hair where his chin rested on it. "That big house will be ours - yours and mine - or they can give it to one of my sisters, for all I care. All I want is you."The chuckling scream of an owl broke the silence of the night, foreboding as the lustrous moon lay silver-lined shadows over the pair. "What are we going to do, Mason?""What do you mean?""What are you we going to do? I mean, you're supposed to get married in a month, to Salvia, and I'm supposed to spend the rest of my life unhappy and alone. People are going to notice if either of those things don't happen.""We could tell them that I prefer you to Salvia, " Mason said doubtfully, and Livia didn't even bother to reply. That was clearly not an option. "Or we could run, like I said originally.""There's nowhere to run," Livia murmured."Then, I suppose, this is our only option.""What is?""This. Meetings, like this.""What, you mean you want to keep meeting me in secret like this?""Sure, why not?""Won't someone in Salvia's house notice that you sneak out every night?" Mason was living with Salvia's family until his own house was built in Micrague, but, to Salvia's dismay, he was not taking advantage of sleeping just down the hall from her."Probably not, and even if they do, I told them the very first day I went home with her that sometimes I preferred to sleep outside, under the stars." He chuckled. "They probably think I'm quite odd, but it really is nice, sometimes, to just lay out here and look up at them."Livia snuggled closer to him and followed his eyes up to the dancing points of light in the rich blue-violet night. "But then, what happens next month, when your family send word for you to come home with her?""Hmm, the guys from Micrague probably don't remember what my match looked like, and you could answer to Salvia for the rest of your life, ""But the girls who matched those boys would know I didn't match you. They'll definitely remember that I was the one who ended up with no one to love but a dead boy I never met.""Gods, Livia, I don't know," he said, sounding frustrated. "What do you want me to say? That this can only go on until I'm called home?""Can't it?""Maybe it'll have to stop when I'm called home," he said, then shook his head fiercely. "No. No, one way or another, I'm going to marry you someday, Livia Russing."Hearing her last name from his lips sent a jolt of reality through her system. "I don't know your last name, Mason," she said, eyes still fixed on the glittering treasure of the heavens."It's Griersley. Don't let that be the deciding point against me when you're deciding whether or not you want to marry me," he said with a grin."It's not bad.""Is bad enough.""But I still don't know you well enough to say that I love you, Mr. Griersley," she said, grinning a little herself. "For all I know, you could be an axe murderer.""Well, you've been alone with me for hours now. Have you seen any signs that I'm going to be a danger to you?"She giggled, then settled into seriousness. "No, I don't think you would hurt me."He was still in a silly mood, grabbing her lightly around the neck and cackling evilly. "Now I've got you, princess!" he said in a nasal, grating voice. "You only thought I asked you here because I'm falling for you. In fact, I'm a hideous villain, bent on killing the loveliest and most brilliant girls in every community. You're my next victim!"Livia laughed, twisting to kiss him again. It felt more natural every time their lips met; after hours of it, she felt like she'd been born to kiss him.Dawn bleached the horizon and made the trees stand like motionless skeletons. Livia savored the taste of Mason's lips on hers as she clambered back into bed, wishing her quilt-shrouded mattress was half as comfortable as his arms.With the promise of seeing him again that night, having him all to herself for hours and hours, she could make it through another day. She just wished night would come a little sooner.There were moments, in the next few weeks, that made Livia wonder if the gods were making up for tormenting her with Bracken's death by saturating every moment with exhilarating euphoria.Mason, his face glowing with the radiance of the simple joy her presence brought him, danced with her in the moon's spotlight, humming a song he made up on the spot, her twirling feet sending leaves spinning all around them and making the breeze whirl and seethe with jealousy.His teeth stood like pearly bits of star against his tan skin as he laughed, dipping her low enough that her hair brushed the dirt forest floor, then bringing her lightly back to her feet with an easy, undemanding kiss.Combing his fingers through her hair, he poured nonsense pieces of poetry into the night, laughing occasionally at a particularly horrible rhyme, calling for her to contribute as well. But she wouldn't interrupt the uninhibited rhythm of his deep, pleasant voice; she let his words roll pleasantly over her soul while his fingers did the same to her scalp.Electricity lanced the night as their lips mimicked each other's shape, and each of them drew life from the other's wholehearted ardor.Livia whispered, "I do, after all.""Do what?""Love you."Mason wrapped around her, keeping her warm as her discarded clothes could not. His lips were drawing a lazy line of kisses from her forehead down her nose, over her lips and onto her neck. He sucked gently at the spot where her neck ended and shoulder began, then dusted kisses across her collarbones.His hands ran lightly along her sides, fingers brushing her skin from tits to hips and back again. She brushed her fingers through his hair, tugged on it in a mute request for him to make his way back to her mouth and kiss her as he had been for weeks, but his mouth was quite busy venturing to previously unexplored territory.Mason's lips pressed against her sternum, and the softness just above her belly button, and then the softness just below. He shifted back onto his heels so he could more easily massage his way down her thighs and to her knees. Hungrily, he eyed her body."Mason?" She could barely manage the breath to whisper his name. Something was making her chest tight, making it hard to bring in air; she realized after a moment that it was fear. That was the thing with Mason ,  he frightened her. Not because he would ever hurt her, but because he looked at life and asked for more than he was given. He pushed boundaries.His fingers were testing her boundaries now, working their way back up the inside of her legs and finding the intersection of her legs. He bent low, kissing her thigh just south of where his fingers rested, and his breath was both hot and cold on her body. It made her suddenly aware of a dampness there she did not recognize."Mason," she said again, more forcefully this time, and his eyes met hers."Yes?"She licked her lips, trembling as he continued to breathe on her slick folds. "Are you planning to do what I think you're planning to do?""Only if you want it," Mason replied. He stared up at her for at least a minute before she realized she was meant to respond positively or negatively, but she had no answer. How could she think with his mouth practically pressed to her lips there? "Livia? Do you want to?""I, " She observed the tenderness with which he was stroking her thigh, and melted a bit. "Yes. Please."Mason grinned. He leaned in just a bit closer and touched his lips to her, then slid his tongue between her folds, trailing it up to the nub of her clitoris ,  she gasped and tried to keep from shuddering, not wanting to break the contact ,  and then down until he circled her slit. His eyes sought hers, looking for approval; he must have seen it in her face, because he began to move his tongue in earnest, sliding it up and down, then delving into her opening as deeply as he could.Livia squeezed her eyes shut to concentrate on the feelings, but the intensity gave her a sense of vertigo so intense she almost felt herself sliding along the forest floor, as though the world had tipped off its axis. She clutched at Mason's shoulders to steady herself, digging her nails in harder than she realized.As Mason's warm mouth moved against her most sensitive places, she began to feel something completely new. It was a need she had never experienced before, an urgent and desperate desire so foreign that she could hardly guess how to fulfill it. She would have thought that Mason's current activity would relieve it somehow, but it was only sharpening the edge on her hunger."Mason, I need;” she started. She wasn't sure how to finish. Mason stopped immediately, sensing her distress, sitting up and wiping his mouth."What? What do you need?""I don't, know." She spoke quietly, distractedly. When Mason sat up, he revealed the entirety of his nude form, and Livia found her attention drawn to his sizable manhood, standing at attention. She stared, beginning to get an idea of what it was she needed.Picking up on her thoughts as though she was speaking them aloud, Mason abandoned his eager, if inexperienced, efforts to please her with his mouth and bent to press his body against hers again. He held himself just far enough off her that his weight would not oppress her, but the full length of his feverishly warm body covered hers, and the full length of his member pressed against her mound, pulsing slightly with each heartbeat.Slowly, painfully slowly, Mason slid his hips down, pulling his cock down her body until the head rested just where her lower lips parted, and then gravity and her own moisture pulled it the rest of the way. It came to rest just where it belonged, against her opening."Is this what you want?" Mason asked. With his mouth on her throat as it was, she felt more than heard his words.She nodded, eyes closed. "Yes."There was really no pain. Livia was surprised; she had heard from other girls that it was quite unpleasant the first time, sometimes even traumatic, but perhaps they had not had such tender first lovers, or perhaps they had not been so achingly, drenchedly eager to have their lover inside them. Livia hadn't even been aware of how badly she wanted Mason within her until he was, and all her tension drained out of her with a long sigh."It's perfect," she said, marveling at the fit of him in her. They were made for each other.For many long minutes they were motionless, sharing each other ,  they were no longer two people, but a single entity, joined intimately."I'm yours, Livia." Mason's voice was husky, and Livia saw that it was costing him something to remain still, not to just claim her from the inside out; she saw also in the way he wrapped his arms tightly around her and squeezed as if he would never let go that he was happy to remain frozen in place and share the moment, happy even as he strained for more."And I'm yours. Take me, Mason."And he did.Eventually they fell asleep, still connected, and didn't wake until larks' songs began to break the stillness of the air with the dawn.Just when she thought nothing could be more perfect, more beautiful, the gods realized their carelessness in letting too much rapture concentrate in just two small hearts, and they began to set things back to rights.Livia picked her way through the now-familiar path from her house to their meeting place in the trees, stepping lightly over fallen branches and dodging snags and thorns with ease. She'd sat at her window all afternoon, watching the sun in its path, wishing it haste as it progressed toward the horizon. Her mother wondered what had gotten into her, but didn't mourn the change. It had been painful to see her daughter in such misery after Matching Day.Just a little ways now, she thought cheerfully, wanting to whistle but deciding that would be imprudent. The fear of what they were doing didn't eat at her anymore, and she could almost forget, in the flawless moments with Mason, that there was anything wrong in what they did. When she saw Salvia, her face did not burn with blood, as it did at the beginning, and she did not hunch her shoulders against imagined accusations as she crossed the town now.At the very moment it always seemed she had been walking too far, that she must have passed the clearing completely and needed to turn around, she saw Mason.He was standing much as he had been the first night they'd met here, his hands balled into fists in his pockets, his eyes on the sky, standing in what she now recognized was his tensest stance, directly in the center of the clearing. He was wholly illuminated by a moon that approached full, and she could see the glistening tracks of tears on both cheeks, the slightest quiver to his bottom lip. Pain spiked just beneath her breastbone as she wondered distressedly what had upset him."Mason?" she called, tumbling out of the trees and into his arms. He barely caught her as she tripped over the undergrowth, landing ungracefully against his chest, and when she looked up into his face, she had never seen such despair."You came," he said brokenly. "I hoped you wouldn't.""What?"Rustling footsteps all around them told of the presence of others, and Mason's hands tightened on her upper arms as if he could somehow squeeze her out of sight.Livia's head swiveled frantically from side to side as she tried to see each face as they appeared, grimacing, out of the shadows; at the front of them all, she saw Salvia's triumphant countenance.And Mason's eyes never l

Matching Day: Part 1To love risks more than just her heart.Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.Girls spend their entire lives looking forward to the fateful Matching Day - and whether or not they will admit it, boys, too, have at least a healthy curiosity. It's so reassuring, knowing that in your eighteenth year, you and your age-mates will be paired off, brought together with another from their own community or a surrounding one that match them perfectly. No song-and-dance dating rituals, like the ones in the books Livia liked to read, no old maids, no riotous bachelors; just simple, comforting compatibility."Have you heard?" The hushed, conspiratorial tones issued from the pink-lacquered lips of Livia's best friend, Mara."What?" Livia's low-pitched voice always made her sound disinterested, but she paid close attention to Mara when her friend sounded this urgent."There was a big accident over in Micrague. One guy died!""Oh, that's terrible," Livia murmured, letting her eyelashes drop and rise again to half-mast in a brief show of empathy. It was all she had time for, as Mara leaned suddenly, ever more urgently forward, gripping Livia's arm in both hands."That's not the worst thing," she rolled on. "The guy who was killed? He just turned eighteen. That makes the numbers for tomorrow's Matching uneven!"Two full breaths, painful to the impatient Mara, passed before Livia spoke in response. "So, what, someone won't be paired? A girl will be left without her match?""Whoever matched with him will have no pair on Matching Day," Mara proclaimed ominously. Her eyes were wide and glittering with morbid excitement."What do they do about that?" It was unheard of, as far as Livia knew; there were always even numbers, always a perfect match for everyone.Mara gave an exaggerated shrug. "Maybe she'll never be matched."Livia was surprised into laughter. "They can't leave her without a match forever," she said with certainty. "Maybe they'll search out another community for someone that fits even better than that poor boy who died."Her reassuring confidence sent Mara, humming, away to terrify someone else with proclamations of an eternity alone for some poor girl. The thought nagged at Livia for the rest of the afternoon, though. What if he was matched with me?"Verin Massada," the stern voice called from the central platform, and a stick-thin brunette drifted toward the three steps that lifted her above the circle of impatient teenagers."Philip Pressia." The broad-shouldered redhead that stepped up to take Verin's hand smirked and bowed at the polite smattering of applause that ushered the happy new couple off the stage. Livia smiled approvingly; Verin needed a little more humor in her life.Livia watched each girl she'd grown up with walk back into the circle, shyly clutching the hand of her new mate, and twisted her skirt nervously in her fingers. It seemed forever before the 'R's were called, and the wad of boys brought in from all the different communities steadily shrank. She met the clear grey eyes of one of the remaining boys as Clanley Ritchell was met by a generic-looking, dark-haired boy, and she thought fleetingly, I hope I'm matched with him. He seemed to be thinking the same thing; his face fell a little when he was called up to greet a willowy blond on the dais."Danica Soress," the voice demanded, and Livia stood a little straighter with a sharp intake of breath. Had she been skipped?All the vague, incoherent fears that had accompanied Mara's morbid pronouncement coursed through Livia, charged with shame as some girls recognized the omission and turned to look at her with expressions of varying pity. Livia felt on the edge of tears.She saw the blond - that wretched Salvia - pull the grey-eyed boy down to whisper cruelly in his ear and point in Livia's direction, and she contemplated melting into the dirt.With the blood roaring loudly in her ears, she heard no other names called, and stared fixedly at a nondescript blade of grass in front of her to avoid the glances that were flickering toward her. How can this be? she thought frantically. How can I not have a match?"Livia, what's going on?" Mara's face held ghoulish curiosity with only an edge of concern for her friend, and Livia couldn't deal with her. She turned without a word and marched to the fountain a good distance away from the platform. People were breaking off now, finding secluded spots to get to know this person with whom they'd be partnered forever. Livia, wrapping her arms tightly around her gut, had never felt so alone.How could she have lost a lifetime of companionship without ever tasting it? It was too, too cruel. What right did that boy have to take away everything in one fell swoop? How could he die? She wanted to shake her fist at the heavens, demand an explanation, but she just trailed her fingers through the rippling water in the fountain basin, swallowing hard against the wave of emotions that threatened to show itself grotesquely in her features."His name was Bracken, if that helps," said a voice behind her, and she jumped, throwing water onto her dress. She turned to see that grey-eyed boy approaching, and she prepared herself for the humiliation she was sure to experience at his hands; he had, after all, been matched like everyone else, and she was alone - possibly forever.He did not mock her, though; his eyes held the soft, cautious understanding of someone who pitied another, but was not sure whether that person desired sympathy or not. When she said nothing, he shrugged self-consciously. "Sorry, I realize you might not have wanted to know. I just, he was my best friend. I thought if you did want to know about him, I'd at least let you know who you could ask."A flood of gratitude made it temporarily impossible for her to speak, and then she forced a smile. "I think I'd like to know," she said hesitantly. She wasn't sure; would it be better to know nothing about what she'd never have, or to at least have pleasant thoughts about what could've been? "Can I ask you something now?""Absolutely.""Would I have liked him?"The boy nodded. "I think so. He was quiet at first, it took a while to get to know him. But once you did, there was no one you trusted more." He added, with the hesitation of an afterthought but the seriousness of something he'd intended to say all along, "Seeing you here, there's no doubt that he would have liked you."He gave Livia one last smile and lay his hand over hers for a moment, ignoring the water droplets that sat on it like dew. For a warm second, she felt a rush of what it might have been like to have someone get to know her intimately over a lifetime, to love and understand her and for her to love back, and then the grey-eyed boy was walking with wide strides back to Salvia, and nothing but a hollow sadness remained beneath her breastbone.Livia hated them. All of them.The girls with their softly rolling curls, teased and coached for hours in order to look casually delicate when the boys, their shirts tucked in and their shoes shined, arrived at their doorsteps carrying one or two or twenty flowers in one hand and a shining invitation in the other. They walked with springing steps the short distance to the gathering hall in the center of town, hand in hand or arm in arm, and Livia wanted to throw rocks at the whole lot of them.She had been invited, sort of, to join in on the festivities. The community officials, not sure what to do with the first single person over eighteen in a century, had hesitantly allowed for her participation in all the new couples' activities; so far, she had partaken in none of them.Desperately, she wanted to be a part of the revelry, but she could not force herself to walk into the rooms full of happy girls and their happy boys, and have nothing herself. Her mother, unable to comfort her, had begged her to go to the dance. It was the last night before all the boys would be returning to their own communities, taking their matches with them. It was the last night she would seek Mara, who had paired with a boy from Onek.And she'd tried: she'd gotten dressed, piled her hair up on top of her head and pulled her elbow-length gloves on, but nothing could motivate her to step outside her house as streams of giggling lovebirds trickled by on the way to the hall."Go, Livia," her mother said, coming up behind her with a basket of laundry on her hip. "You should at least go long enough to say goodbye to Mara.""I can't, Mama. Think of how they'll look at me!"Her mother bent Livia's head down to kiss her on the forehead. "It's not your fault, Neinei, and they know that. They feel bad for you. They all want to see you. The world didn't end when that poor boy died.""Bracken," Livia said defiantly. Her mother had refused to say his name, insisting that it was better for Livia to know nothing about what she had lost.Patting her daughter's shoulder, she adjusted her basket and turned to leave. "Go."Livia had retreated around the side of the gathering hall, standing just outside the golden pool of light that poured like honey from the windows. Sobs caught in her throat and were choked down, unvoiced, as she watched Mara and Verin and Danica and dozens of others receive chaste pecks from shy boys as they spun by in their brightly-colored dresses, waving fluted, bubbling glasses and laughing with abandon.And there, the grey-eyed boy, Bracken's best friend, was seated quietly with his hands folded in his lap, listening politely to an enthusiastic rendition of some trivial event or another by Salvia. It was always easy to tell when she was excited about something, as her arms pinwheeled and hands fluttered with no thought to how the gestures went along with the story.He glanced up, and his eyes met, for a moment, Livia's. He looked surprised to see her there, and then a bit sad, and then his gaze drifted back to Salvia, who had grabbed his knee in her earnestness.This infinitesimal rejection, the refusal to even meet her eyes for more than a moment, pushed Livia over the edge. Tears, burning like acid, washed over her face, and she stumbled away from the window, crying with pitiful lack of restraint.She staggered into the sparse forest, the trees providing scattered shelter from curious eyes, if any should choose to drift away from the golden party, and the darkness of the night fit her mood, a strangely soothing thought."Are you alright?" For the second time, the grey-eyed boy's voice jolted her out of her own misery. She would not face him; not now, when her eyes were puffy and irritated, her nose red and her face streaked with dirty tear tracks. He would see her and compare her to Salvia, and she would fall short; she could not handle right now seeing him weigh her that way and find her lacking.His hand on her back was another surprise, and then both his hands weighing down on her shoulders as he stepped closer behind her. "Hey," he said gently. "Everything will turn out fine. Maybe, maybe you'll find someone better than Bracken could have been for you."She forgot her resolution not to face him then, turning toward him with her eyes narrowed to angry slits. "How could I, when everyone is paired already? Besides, I had my chance - he just managed to get himself killed before I could even meet him!" The words came out much harsher than she intended, and the young man in front of her actually took a step back from her ferocity, hunching like she'd landed a blow to his gut. "I'm sorry," she said immediately, automatically. "I shouldn't have said that. He was your friend, ""It's alright," he said, giving her a ghost of a smile and waving his hand with a nonchalance that didn't show in his eyes. He had that gentle look of quiet appreciation of life that came to some people who lost loved ones, but knew that lost friend would be offended if they did not continue to smile. "I know it's probably really hard on you, seeing everyone so, happy." He trailed off, not looking happy in the least."Speaking of happy people, shouldn't you be in there with Salvia?"His face took on the contemplative expression of someone deciding how to phrase something delicately. "Salvia, she's not quite what I expected to find, on my Matching Day. She's, ""Lively?" Livia suggested. "Brazen? Exuberant?" obnoxious," the grey-eyed boy said decisively. "I don't like her at all."Livia smirked. "Well, you have to like her. She's your match. You love her."He shook his head. "No," he said quietly. "I don't.""But she's your perfect match," Livia insisted."But what if she's not?"Livia heard her heart beat twice before she asked, "What?""What if Salvia is not the perfect girl for me? What if the girl that I would love more than anyone else in the world couldn't be matched with me because, there was someone else our age who she would like a little bit better?""That doesn't even make sense," Livia said, shaking her head. "The matches have always been perfect: even numbers, complete compatibility;”"But this time they messed up, right? I mean, you should know. You're the person who's affected more than anyone else.""Well, yes, but;”"So why isn't it possible that they aren't right on everything else? What if they didn't match this girl with me because she would love this other guy more?""Well, so, maybe they did. But if you would love her so much, surely you would want to see her happy, with the man she was meant to be with, right?""Yes," he said, very seriously. "I would want to see her happy.""Then you should leave her in peace with the person she was matched with, and focus on learning to love the girl you were paired with."The interminable silence stretched between them as the grey-eyed boy stared down at the leafy ground and Livia watched the way his hair blew across his forehead in the breeze. At last he said, "What if she wasn't matched with anyone?"Livia's heart sped up, beating double time as she realized what he'd been saying all along, what she'd been too dim to put together until he'd spelled it out. "But you are matched," she said numbly. "Salvia has you."He leaned dangerously far forward, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered into it, "I don't want Salvia."Livia shrank back, confused. These were dangerous words he uttered, dangerous thoughts. People were matched with the people they were meant to be with. How could there be any other way? They couldn't be wrong; there'd been no divorce, no infidelity, no broken hearts in the decades people had been paired this way. Surely it was the right way. It had to be."I don't even know your name," Livia said resolutely, as though that settled the matter and proved him wrong. She pushed against his chest to force him back, feeling the blazing heat of his heart under her palm."It's Mason," he said quietly, and his words had the sound of discussion-ending power to them too. Livia was conscious of the fact that she had not moved her hand from his chest; her fingers curled slightly, enjoying the silky feeling of his shirt over his skin, and the warmth that radiated from his flesh."Go back to Salvia, Mason," she whispered. She realized she was shaking from head to toe, and not from cold. Here was everything she had ever wanted, everything she had imagined when she thought of her Matching Day, but he was not hers. "Please, go back to the party."With a sigh, Mason touched her cheek briefly, the lightest of butterfly wing contacts, and then he turned and vanished into the night, not toward the party, but deeper into the forest. Livia stood for a long time without moving, her mind racing and her heart pounding like a runner's feet, and then she walked, slowly, directly away from Mason."You didn't come to the party last night," Mara said, breaking the silence that stood like frosted glass between her and Livia."No." Livia had gotten no sleep the night before; lying in bed, replaying continually the frightening moments with Mason, her heart had never slowed."Well, I just wanted to say goodbye, " Mara twisted her hands for a moment before wrapping Livia up in a warm and desperate hug. "I'm sorry, Lenny. I'm going to miss you so much."The tension between them melted, and Livia returned the hug tightly, sighing. "It's hard to believe I'll never see any of you again - all the girls I've known all my life! Except for Maize and Crista, they're the only ones who matched with boys from here, right? And I don't really even know them.""Well, you'll see Salvia too, for a little while."Breathe in. Breathe out. "Why's that?""Oh, that fellow she paired with - Mason, isn't it? - his parents have some sort of huge wedding ceremony planned, and they've got a house mostly built for the two of them. They told him to stay here a while, get to know his partner's family for a bit, let her spend some more time with them, and then head back once the house and all the plans were done."Wedding were an extravagance, a luxury that most people went without, especially if they didn't have the means to make it a massive event. The fact that Mason's family was going to such lengths meant they must be well off indeed."So Mason, and Salvia, will be around for a while?""Yeah, at least a month, I'd say."A buzzing numbness in her extremities made it difficult for Livia to respond. She had thought Mason would be gone today, that she'd never have to see him and Salvia together again. But they would be here for a month,"Speak of the devil," Mara said cheerfully, skipping over to greet Salvia as she pranced up the path with Mason's hand gripped in her own vice-like claw. The dark circles under his eyes said that he, too, had had a night with little sleep.

 The Funeral CourtshipAbandoned Childhood wishes, finally fulfilled.Based on a post by secret sexy writer. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.I had known Alex Newberry my entire life. He was the boy down the street during my childhood, the boy behind me throughout school, and the boy who I always wished would see me as more than just "one of the boys." Especially since I was a girl.But I'd never pressed for anything more. I didn't want to ruin our friendship. His family was my second family. Even his nana considered me as her granddaughter.We'd stayed in touch even after I left town to pursue a new career. Throughout the year, we would exchange Emails and sometimes the occasional text. Only at my birthday and on Christmas did I receive snail mail from him. They were always hilarious and always perfect.The day I received the small envelope in early Fall threw me for a loop. It was written in Alex's neat print and had a pre-printed return label with his address, so I knew it was from him. I just didn't know why. I was even more stunned when I slid my finger under the flap and pulled out the single sheet of paper folded in half.I had been standing by the sofa in the living room when I opened the envelope. My eyes scanned the brief note inside, and my knees gave out. I collapsed to the sofa, tears rimming my eyes.Alex's grandmother, Nana Newberry, had passed away.Visions played in my head like an old home movie. Mostly, they were of the summers swimming in the pond behind her house and the day-trips she'd invite me to go on with Alex. Both of my own grandmothers had passed away when I was still too young to remember them much. My loss was almost as deep as Alex's was.Almost.Once I'd caught my breath, I reached for my cell phone and pulled up his number. I tried to swallow my tears as I heard the line ring. I wasn't surprised to receive his voicemail. He was probably busy making arrangements and handling family."Hey, Alex. It's Jaynie. I got your letter. I'm so sorry. I'm booking a flight out tonight, and I'll be there as soon as I can. If there's anything you need, let me know. See you soon."I was already halfway to my bedroom when I clicked off the phone and shoved it into my pocket. My brain was on autopilot as I dragged my suitcase from the closet and gathered the necessary toiletries from the bathroom cabinets and drawers. I was folding socks and panties when I realized I should call the airport.Less than an hour later, I was in the backseat of a cab and leaving a message on my boss's phone telling him I would be out of town for a couple of days due to a family emergency. I arranged for a rental car and for nightly accommodations nearest to my hometown. I knew there was no place in town to stay, the population being barely just under five hundred. If anything had changed over the years, that definitely wasn't one of them.It wasn't until I was seated on the plane, the city's lights fading into dots below me that I let myself think about Nana again. I missed her hugs the most. Her squishy arms always surrounded me with such love. I felt protected. Wanted. My parents were always busy working. Nana was so much more than just an adoptive grandparent.My mind wandered, and I remembered Alex's hugs. I smiled, laughing softly at the memory of him hugging me tight with a toothy grin while Nana took our picture. Then he pushed me into the pond; with my clothes on. We were only six. But I was old enough to know that I liked Alex more than I liked other boys.I was the only girl in the neighborhood, so I either had to adapt to being a tomboy or be left out. I chose the former, much to my mother's dismay. I allowed her to enroll me in dance classes when she insisted I act more like a girl, but I secretly enjoyed playing with the boys more. I didn't mind being the Indian the cowboys always captured and tied up. Or the robber they arrested with the plastic set of handcuffs. Or even Princess Leia, when they wanted to re-enact Star Wars, especially when Alex got to be Han Solo and rescue me.I must have drifted off because the next thing I heard was the announcement to fasten our seatbelts and put seats and tray-tables in the upright position for landing. The plane was only half-full, so I was soon strolling through the nearly empty terminal and heading downstairs to collect my baggage and rental car. I grabbed a cup of coffee from the only open vendor and asked the information desk for directions to the hotel where I'd made reservations. There was nothing more I could do for Alex tonight.But once I'd reached my destination, the last thing on my mind was sleep. My accommodations were comfortable, but not even a hot shower seemed to help. I crawled beneath the covers and turned on the TV, hoping I'd just fall asleep from boredom and get some rest before the hour drive to my hometown in the morning.A ringing phone and the incessant chatter of a woman and man pulled me out of the strangest dream. I'd been fully dressed and standing by Nana's pond, but I was thirty-four years old, not six. Alex walked towards me, his hands in the front pockets of his jeans, and he flashed his toothy grin at me. I reached for his hand, and I swear I stepped forward, but the next thing I knew, I was falling backwards into the pond. I struggled to swim, the weight of my clothes pulling me underwater. Someone grabbed my hand, and then I woke up.An automated wake-up call answered my sleepy greeting, and I clumsily set the receiver back on the handset and rolled over, groaning. That's when I realized the morning news was playing on the TV. My body felt like it had been through a 5K run; or maybe it had struggled to stay above water. In either case, I dragged myself to the bathroom for another shower.I decided on a simple navy pantsuit and crimson camisole blouse. It was cool but dark enough for the funeral, yet I didn't feel completely dreary in it. Plus it emphasized my curves and long legs. Today, I felt like I wanted to be a girl in front of Alex. Not that it would matter.After securing another cup of coffee, I took a deep breath and pointed the rental car towards my hometown. I remembered where the only funeral home was, and I had plenty of time before the services started. Yet, I was suddenly nervous. I hadn't actually seen Alex in several years, despite our constant contact. I hated the fact that it took something like this to bring us together again. I promised myself that I would visit more often.The parking lot was overflowing when I finally pulled up to the funeral home. I ended up parking half a block away on a side street and walking back to the large Victorian-style house that had been converted into the place where we said goodbye to our loved ones. Trees adorned with vibrantly colored leaves decorated the front yard. It looked like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting, set right in the heart of my hometown.I joined the throng of people who had come to pay their respects, and managed to find a seat in the back of the largest room that was always used for services. The belief in the community was that our two churches were for worship and weddings. Funerals were held at Thompkins & Sons, no matter if you were Catholic or Baptist.I didn't recognize a single person near me, but I was sure that Nana had known most of the town and then some, and I'd been a teenager when I'd left for college. I settled myself in and made sure I had my tissues accessible.The service itself was lovely, and there were lots of tears from everyone. Alex even got up and made a speech at one point. While I knew I was there because of Nana, I couldn't help staring at her grown grandson. His stature had reached at least six feet. He towered over me by at least five inches.I don't remember a word he said, but I could describe him with my eyes closed. His short brown hair, his tailored black suit and tie, the dimple in his right cheek when he smiled. He had green eyes, and I could imagine them sparkling while he talked about his grandmother, the corner of his eyes crinkling with his laughter.People were standing up around me and talking, and I blinked, realizing that the service was over. I wiped at my eyes and stood, not sure what to do now. I slipped out of the row and away from the crowd. It was then that I noticed no one was by the open casket. I quietly made my way to the front of the room and stopped before Nana's permanent expression of peace.Tears tugged at the back of my throat, and I had to stop myself from reaching out to grasp her folded hands. The purple dress she was wearing went well with her silvery hair, and she looked as if she were asleep. I silently thanked her for all the good times we'd had together, for accepting me as one of her grandchildren, for making me feel wanted.I don't know how long I stood there, but I had the feeling that someone was watching me. I needed to move on. I kissed my fingertips and gently pressed them to her rubbery cheek. When I turned to leave, blazing green eyes met mine, and I gasped."Jaynie, you came."And then Alex's arms pulled me against his hard body.I wrapped him in my arms and held him tight, resting my cheek on his shoulder. I couldn't believe how good he felt. Something deep inside of me stirred, and I had to force it back down. He was my best friend. It would never be anything more than that."Of course I came. I left you a message. I took the red-eye last night.""I'm sorry, I haven't checked my phone. I hoped you'd come, but I wasn't counting on it. "I pulled away to look at his face. Our eyes met again, and I groaned inwardly. "I wouldn't have missed this for anything. She was like my own grandmother. Thank you for letting me know.""What about work?""They'll survive without me for a couple of days." I laughed and before I could wipe away my tears, his thumb brushed my cheek. I sucked back my breath and hid my surprise with a smile. "What can I do to help now that I'm here?"Alex stared at me for a moment, a lopsided grin on his face. He blinked, and then his toothy grin came out full force, dimple included. "There's a dinner at Nana's house after we go to the cemetery. Do you have a car?""I have a rental. I'm staying in Rosewood at the Holiday Inn.""Let me tell Mom and Dad I'll meet them. Do you mind driving?""No, lead the way." I smiled and even felt a little giddy when he grabbed my hand and pulled me through the crowd that was slowly filtering out the front doors. I barely had a chance to say hello to his parents before he was heading in the direction where I said I'd parked my car. And then we were pulling out to line up behind the black sedan his parents were riding in and the hearse idling before them.It suddenly occurred me to that everyone else was going to be following me. I must have looked nervous because Alex grasped my hand on the gearshift between us and squeezed it."I'm glad you're here."I swallowed heavily and turned to smile at him. He was watching me, something unreadable in those green eyes. I opened my mouth to ask him what he was thinking, but nothing came out. And then he let go of my hand and motioned that we should move.I was in a daze as I drove to the cemetery, sat through the rest of the ceremony, and climbed back into my car and drove us to Nana's house. It wasn't until we were sitting in her driveway that I felt the tears return. I hadn't been here in so many years I couldn't count them. I had been a horrible granddaughter, adopted or not."I know. I miss her, too." Alex squeezed my hand again and then got out.I swiped the back of my hand across my eyes and climbed out, automatically locking the car."No one's going to steal it," Alex laughed. It was a deep, comforting sound.I shrugged. "It's just a habit."He laughed again and wrapped an arm around my shoulders, guiding me up the drive. People were mingling on the wrap-around front porch, and the smell of fried chicken wafted out the screen on the front door.It felt and smelled like home.I had eaten my share of food and then some. At some point, Alex and I became separated amongst all the guests. I took the opportunity to sneak upstairs to use the larger bathroom. On my way back, I passed the room Nana used to sit in and work on projects. I remember her teaching me how to sew as I sat on a little cushioned stool.I smiled, knowing I could sew a button back onto a blouse or a pair of pants, but that was all now. The sound from downstairs grew fainter as I moved closer to the window on the far side of the room. The pond in the backyard glittered back under the noon sun. Weeping Willows outlined the oasis of my youth, and for a moment, I longed for those days.I longed to have Nana hug me one more time. The last time she had, I was leaving for college. She told me to be a good girl and make my parents proud. I couldn't remember the last time I'd hugged my parents. Or seen them face-to-face. We talked about once a month, but they were always traveling now that they were retired. I bit back a laugh at the irony.I wandered back downstairs, smiling and nodding at people who recognized me, although I couldn't say who they were. That was the problem with small towns, and with moving away. All of the elderly people remembered when you were born and whom your parents were, but you rarely remembered anything about them, much less their names.The crowd was smaller now, and I heard several women in the dining room and kitchen cleaning up the dishes. I hugged my arms to my chest and slowly walked down the long hallway to the back of the house. Framed photos hung on both sides of the wall, and I suddenly wished I'd had a grandmother growing up who'd had pictures of me on display. As much as Nana had tried to make me feel accepted in her home, I really wasn't a part of her family.I pushed pending tears away and stepped out the back door and down the steps to the yard. The sun was warm, and the pond beckoned me to it. I found myself standing on the small wooden dock Alex's dad had built. One of the boards was broken, and the weather had done a good job fading the stain, but otherwise it was still sturdy.A warm breeze blew up off the water, rustling through the switches on the Willow. I stretched out my arms to feel it, and took a big sigh. I hadn't felt so relaxed in a long time. While I didn't mind my job, I didn't love it. While I loved traveling, I didn't like having to do it for work.What I wouldn't give to be able to come home at the end of the day and sit out on a porch like the one at Nana's and watch the sun go down instead of watching it from the sixth-floor balcony of my high-rise in the city. To hear the sound of crickets in the evening instead of the rush of traffic.A board creaked behind me, and I spun around. Someone grabbed my hand as I stepped back, and I was suddenly back in my dream. I gasped and struggled to regain my balance. Instead of falling backwards into the water, I was jerked forward and into Alex's strong embrace."Whoa! You okay, Jaynie?"I caught my breath and swallowed, blinking away the remnants of my dream. "Yeah. Thanks. I must have slipped.""Everyone's gone home." He dropped his arms but didn't move away."I'm sorry, I didn't realize. I'll be on my way." I started to walk past him, but he grabbed my wrist."Stay." He released my hand and cleared his throat. "Please stay."I lifted my eyes to his and held his gaze. I wanted to reach out to touch him, to caress his cheek, to run my fingers through his hair. But I refrained and kept my hands at my sides. "Okay."His smile lit up his whole face, but there was a shadow in his eyes. He stared at me a moment longer and then said, "Let's go back to my place so we can talk."I blinked, realizing what he'd said, and then I brushed away any ulterior motives. Of course, we'd go back to his place. We couldn't stay at Nana's. He'd be most comfortable in his home. And I wanted to see it. I really did.We said goodbye to his parents inside, and then I followed his car across town to his small house. I parked behind him in a gravel driveway overgrown with weeds and stared at the weather-beaten boards of the house, the crooked front steps, the boards over one of the windows."It's just a rental," Alex laughed. He climbed out and ran his hand back through his hair as he headed back to my car. "I've actually been living with Nana, taking care of her. When she had to go to the hospital, I got this place. We weren't sure what to do with her house.""I'm sorry, I didn't—""It's okay, Jaynie. This place was a steal. Besides, Nana left me her house in her will, so once we clean the place out, I'll be moving back there.""What? That's wonderful! Congrats, Alex. I know you love it there." I couldn't stop myself from hugging him. Or feeling the slightest bit jealous. When our eyes met again, I stepped back and shut the driver's side door. I cleared my throat and my thoughts. "So, let's see what we've got.""Be careful of the first step." He held out his hand and helped me up to the front porch. He wrestled with the lock on the door and then it swung open into a clean living room. The carpet was definitely dated, and the walls needed a good coat of paint, but his modern leather and oak furniture minimized the noticeable eyesores. "Want something to drink?""Sure, whatever you're having." I glanced around, setting my purse on an end table. Typical masculine knickknacks decorated the few shelves on the walls: various sports paraphernalia, photos of Alex and his buddies, a couple of dusty mugs from a tavern in Florida.My eyes stopped on a photo of two young kids. A boy and a girl. The glass was cleaner than the rest of the photos, and the metal frame was brushed nickel rather than the standard black plastic frames on the others."That's us at Nana's pond." Alex handed me a glass of cola and picked up the frame. He took a sip of his own soda and put the frame back after a moment, snorting softly. "I shoved you into the water after she snapped the picture."I gulped. I had forgotten that part. That when Nana had lifted her camera, she'd told Alex to put his arm around me and smile. He hadn't wanted to hug me. Maybe I'd pretended all along that he liked hanging out with me.But he'd kept the picture. He'd kept it clean and prominently displayed.I took a sip of my drink and moved to sit on the sofa. The leather squeaked as I sank into the corner with a soft sigh. It was comfortable. So much so that I toed off my heels and curled my legs up underneath me. The heat of the afternoon sun streaming in the bare window behind me warmed the material, and I laid my head back for a moment and breathed deep."It's quiet here." I kept my eyes closed and smiled sadly. "I miss this."The sofa squeaked again, and the weight on the cushion next to me shifted."Me, too."For the longest time, neither of us talked. The only sound was the clinking of ice in our glasses and the occasional car driving by outside. I didn't want to move. I wished I could just curl

Sex For Science's SakeGirl volunteers for a sensory enhancement programBased on a post by asadama. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.Meet Deana.Deana volunteers to test a membrane that she hopes will allow her to experience an orgasm. To her surprise the membeane does much more. She is asked to join the membrane development program, to work with them to make the product commercially viable. The series will also contain stories about other people involved in the project and the ways in which the membrane impacts their lives.The offer.The advertisement on the student union bulletin board was easy to overlook; plain, black type on white paper; tucked into the lower right corner, and almost hidden by a large orange and black poster announcing a Hallowe'en dance hosted by one of the sororities."Volunteers wanted for research project in sensory enhancement. Applicants must be 18 years or older." A phone number was attached.Deana scanned the rest of the bulletin board, but nothing interesting caught her eye. She came back to the little advertisement in the corner, opened her phone and took a picture of the phone number, then hurried off to her first class of the day.As she approached the lecture hall where her second year organic chemistry class was scheduled she was met by a crowd of students coming out the open door. She recognized a face and called out, "What's going on?""Class is canceled today," the girl called back. "Professor Stevenson is sick."Deana sighed. She had almost three hours to kill until her next class, and she didn't feel like hanging out at the cafeteria and drinking coffee. She sat down on a nearby bench and opened her phone. The picture she'd just taken glared at her. Why not? Just to find out what it's about.Deana copied the phone number and pasted it into her number pad. She listened to two rings, then started to hang up. "Physiology Department," a female voice answered. "This is Janice. How can I help you?""Uh, hi, Janice. This number was on an ad for volunteers for a sensory enhancement study?""Oh. Yes. Just a moment. I'll transfer you."A moment later another female voice sounded in her ear. "Teresa speaking. How can I help you?"Deana repeated her query about the advertisement. "Oh, yes!" Teresa responded. "Do you have a couple of hours right now?""I suppose so," Deana replied uncertainly. "But I was really just wondering what this study is about?""Of course," Teresa voice came back. "Are you somewhere private?""Uh, no," Deana admitted. "I'm sitting on a bench in the hallway of the Chemistry building.""I see. The thing is; the subject matter of this study is a little sensitive. You've got questions, and we'll have questions, and the answers might get a little intimate. If you just come next door to the Faculty of Medicine, the receptionist will guide you to us, and we can have a nice comfortable chat in private."Deana didn't have anything else to do and she was curious. "Okay. I'll see you soon, then."Interview.Ten minutes later she found herself in a comfortable chair, with a hot cup of tea, sitting opposite Teresa; an attractive woman in her mid-twenties, casually dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt."You want to know what this study is about," Teresa began.Deana nodded."Well, to begin with, we're looking at a way of enhancing the pleasure you might feel from tactile inputs.""Touching?" Deana asked."Yes.""Sexual touching?" Deana ventured.Teresa smiled. "That's the eventual aim, yes. Is that something you might be interested in?""Um." A cascade of troubled memories flooded Deana's mind.She was a good-looking, healthy young woman, but at almost twenty-one years of age Deana had yet to have an orgasm; not with her own hands, not at the hands of her boyfriends, not even with a lesbian girlfriend. Her parents had been open with her about sex, and she'd overheard enough joyous sounds from their lovemaking sessions to know her mother didn't have that problem.Teresa saw the blush on Deana's face. She leaned forward and took Deana's hands in hers. "You're not alone, you know. If we're successful, our program could help a lot of people with concerns like yours."Deana shook her head. "I just... I don't get excited. I mean it feels nice... touching myself... being touched by someone else. But... nothing happens."Teresa nodded. "Our program is working on a new method to bring on the response you're looking for.""A drug?" Deana asked.Teresa shook her head. "No, nothing like that. Do you know what a monomolecular layer is?""Um, sort of?"Teresa nodded. "Essentially it's a membrane that's only a single molecule thick. We've developed a membrane that might be able to enhance your tactile sense.""My sense of touch? Would that really help?""There are a number of reasons why you might not respond to intimate touching. We believe that increasing the pleasure you feel from being touched might overcome a significant barrier.""Oh? That sounds interesting.""Would you be willing to let us test such a membrane on you?""I... I think so."Teresa smiled warmly. "Wonderful! But first, we need you to answer some questions. Would that be okay?""Sure.""Alright." Teresa picked up a tablet and turned it on. "Your name and age.""Deana Darlington. Twenty.""You appear to be female. Do you identify as female?""Um, yes.""Sexual preference?""Uh; I'm not sure. I started dating when I was sixteen. I've had boyfriends, but nothing really serious. But my best friend in the world is Mark. I've known him forever; he lives next door to me; and he... um... we lost our virginity together."About Mark.Deana and Mark had the same birthday in August. When they turned eighteen they told everyone that they didn't want a party or anything; that they were just going to hang out together. It was a really hot day, and they were alone at her house, in her bedroom, trying to get relief from the heat. Mark took off his shirt, leaving him just in his shorts. 'Why is it okay for boys to take off their shirts, but not girls,' Deana complained. 'We have the right to cool down, too.'Mark had shrugged. 'I don't know, Deana. Go ahead and take off your shirt if you want. I don't care.'Deana didn't hesitate; she took off her t-shirt and then, after a glare at Mark's bare chest, removed her bra. Mark had grinned at her and challenged 'Shorts, too,' and stepped out of his, keeping on his white cotton briefs. Deana quickly stripped off her shorts, then mischievously upped the challenge; 'and underpants.'Matching action to words, she stood in front of him naked. After a brief hesitation Mark got naked as well. They eyed each other curiously before sitting down on the bed, a comfortable distance apart.Deana stared as Mark's cock swelled and grew hard and erect. 'That's neat!' she breathed, in awe. 'Does that mean you think I'm sexy?'Mark blushed. 'Umm, yeah; I guess.'Deana reached her hand out towards Mark's groin. "Can I touch it?"Mark swallowed. 'Oh, okay.'Deana touched her fingers to the soft, pink skin covering his swollen shaft. Gathering her courage she leaned forward and circled her fingers around it. Mark gasped in pleasure.'You like that?'Mark nodded, 'Uh-huh.'She slid her hand back and forth, and giggled as Mark moaned in delight. Moving beside him, Deana pumped her hand up and down. It only took a few minutes for Mark to ejaculate, gasping and crying. Deana laughed in glee, feeling unaccountably proud of what she'd done.He used her bathroom to clean up, then came back to sit on the bed. 'Is it okay if I touch you?'Deana blushed. 'Okay.' She lay back and opened her legs, letting him see between.Mark explored her carefully, his fingers curious and gentle. Deana liked the feeling of him touching her. It felt nice, but nothing more. She'd hoped to feel what Mark had felt when she touched him.'Mark, nothing's happening.' She sat up and pointed to his erect cock. 'Maybe if you put that inside me?''You mean; have sex with you?''Uh-huh. It's our eighteenth birthday. Let's do it.''Um, I don't have any protection.''You can feel when you're about to shoot, right?'"Uh-huh.''Then just do that on my tummy; not inside.'She lay back; Mark positioned himself above her and awkwardly pushed in. Deana let out a yelp of pain, and Mark stopped.'No, don't stop. I'm a virgin, remember. I think it's supposed to hurt a little.''Are you sure? I don't want to hurt you.''I'm sure. I want to do this.'Mark eased in and started pumping. Deana tried to ignore the discomfort. She'd hoped that having sex would get her excited, but it didn't seem to be working. Seeing the pleasure on Mark's face, she decided to hold on until he was finished. His movements inside her became more frenzied, and suddenly he pulled out and collapsed on her, gasping and moaning, his cock pulsing against her belly, making it wet and sticky.Interview, continued."Mark climaxed, but not me," Deana told her."How did you feel, having sex with him?""Well, it hurt a bit, but I didn't mind that. I liked seeing his pleasure, and that I could do that to him.""Oral sex?"Deana blushed. "Not with Mark, no."Teresa nodded and made some notes. "Have you been checked out medically?"Deana nodded. "Yes, several times. I've got no physical abnormalities and my hormone levels are all within normal parameters. One doctor suggested I try anti-anxiety medication, but I haven't.""Masturbation? Sex toys? Alcohol? Drugs?""Tried them all. Touching myself feels pleasant, and so do vibrators, but that's all. And booze and weed don't do anything for me."She'd tried last summer, again with her best friend, Mark. She'd talked with him about her inability to orgasm, and they'd tried smoking a joint together. They'd got giggly and silly, and he had touched her, but she hadn't got aroused. One night when her parents were away, she'd picked up a cheap bottle of booze and invited Mark over. 'Maybe I've got some deep-seated inhibition that's stopping me from having orgasms,' she'd said to him. 'I'm going to get good and drunk, and you're going to have sex with me. Whatever you want to do; I don't care. Just... let me know how it goes tomorrow.'The next day she had a ferocious hangover, and between her legs was very sore. 'Did anything happen?' she asked Mark that afternoon. 'You downed half the bottle,' he told her, 'and you were really out of it' He looked apologetic. 'Please don't ask me to do anything like that again. I did what you asked and I banged you as long as I could. You just lay there. Just so you know I used a condom and I did get off, but it wasn't a lot of fun.'"Have you had any sexual experiences with girls?"Deana nodded, her face pink. "Uh-huh. Mark and I talked a lot about why I couldn't orgasm. He suggested I see if I'd be more successful trying it with a girl."A former classmate of Deana's, Joanne, had once confided that she was attracted to her. Deana had approached her, asking if she wanted to get together. She was terrified when Jo said yes, but they agreed to split the rent of a motel room, and spend the night together. When Jo made the first move, initiating a tender kiss, Deana dived in, and soon they were naked together. Deana still reminisced about the feeling of Jo's naked body wrapped around hers."So I did, and it was nice; very nice; but nothing happened then, either. For me at least.""Oral sex with her?"Yes.""And how did you feel about that?""Her tongue on me felt nice, but she couldn't make me come. I enjoyed doing that to her. Her orgasm was amazing, but all it did was make me realize how much I was missing.""So you'd be equally fine being paired with a man or a woman?""Paired?""At this stage we're mostly just collecting data, so we pair our volunteers randomly. We ask each pairing to touch each other, and we collect the data that is generated.""So I could be paired with anyone; man or woman, gay or straight? And we just touch each other? Sexually?""Touch each other, yes. Sexually? We're not asking you to. It's completely up to the couple if they want to or not. Our focus right now is just simple touching; hands, face, arms and shoulders, maybe the chest. You'll both be naked, of course. The monolayer right now is a little fragile, and clothing might compromise it. You'll be wearing contact lenses that will blur the features of whomever you're paired with, so you won't be able to recognize him afterwards."We encourage you to talk to each other, but we ask that you don't give away personal information. The rooms are like small hotel rooms, and they are very dimly lit. You'll introduce yourself using a name we give you, and then decide how you will begin. It might be with a hand to the face, or shoulder, or arm; perhaps a kiss. How you proceed is up to each pairing. It's quite possible that nothing will happen; you won't feel anything from the touch. We hope, though that something will happen, that you will feel enough to explore further. But as I said, how far you might go is up to you.""So you'll be recording us? Cameras? Microphones?"

Jack can't resist his neighbor's daughter and her friend.by writemarksmith. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories."Jack, I think it's so sweet you are taking the girls out."My pretty neighbor Amy was at my place, complimenting me for my plans to take her gorgeous daughter Tina and Tina's hot friend Sophia out for dinner. I felt guilty and anxious, but my cock twitched thinking about it."It will be good to get you out of the house and they will love that Italian spot you chose. I'd join you if I didn't have go see my mom in Austin."Amy's face became mischievous and she reached over to stroke my leg. Her hand moved softly up along my skin towards the top of my shorts. My cock twitched again and I suspected she noticed."You do need to start going on real dates though Jack. In the meantime, I am just next door if you need some; inspiration."Amy had 'inspired' me previously by encouraging me to jack off while looking at her bare tits. I hadn't taken her up on her rather open invitation to repeat in part because I was getting so much inspiration from her daughter and Sophia. I stammered and Amy finally left me alone to think about the evening ahead.I spent almost an hour deciding what to wear. This was completely out of the ordinary for me, but I vacillated from trying to look 'cool' and young with not wanting to look like I was trying to hard with being disgusted with myself for lusting after these two girls less than half my age. I ended up wearing an all black outfit, black pants and shirt and a black jacket. I looked sharp and felt like I would be in control wearing this.I sat in the outfit alone for about an hour before the girls were supposed to come over so I could drive them to the restaurant. I felt like a boy waiting anxiously for his prom date. I shuddered when I realized that my prom was over 20 years ago, but the two girls had theirs just a couple of months ago.I finally heard the girls giggling as they walked up to he door. I waited a few seconds before answering their knock, not wanting to seem too anxious.Tina looked stunning in a white sundress with a flower pattern. She looked like an H&M model with her long legs were displayed proudly. Tina kissed me on the cheek, "Hi Uncle Jack. Don't you look sharp!"I found myself tongue tied before I said anything at all and suddenly saw Sophia in front of me. I looked down quickly and saw she was much less dressed up, wearing no make-up, a tight t-shirt and jeans. She looked so sexy with no effort at all, I thought as she leaned against me and kissed my cheek. I could feel she was not wearing a bra and my cock started to swell."Hi Jack" she cooed with a smirk. The last time I had seen Sofia she had me on my knees, jacking off as I kissed her ass. We had agreed she should call me 'Mr. Brown' and I suddenly became nervous she may have told Tina about her visit."Err, well; um; let's go?" I suggested.The two girls giggled and I wondered if it was obvious to both of them how nervous I was. Certainly Sophia knew she could wrap me around her finger, but I hoped to keep my dignity with Tina. Tina sat in front with me on the way there and I got hard just looking at her bare long legs. It looked like she had oiled them they were so smooth.When we arrived it seemed that everyone in the restaurant turned to see me and these two beautiful young girls. I felt embarrassed; but also; proud. Tina seemed very comfortable in the nice setting but Sophia seemed impressed.I ordered a nice bottle of wine at Tina's suggestion. I knew the girls were too young, but I needed a drink and certainly didn't want it to be awkward. We were already on or second bottle before the food came. Tina was doing much of the talking, seeming even more vivacious with some alcohol in her. She told us several stories about her swim team. The stories culminated in one where she and a female friend on the team sabotaged the other team while at a swim meet in another town. The two of them targeted the other team's star, flirted aggressively with him, and ended up giving him a two girl hand job just hours before the competition. He didn't come close to his normal times and Tina's school won easily.I choked a little when she got to the dirtiest parts but Tina just giggled and continued. I wasn't sure what was appropriate, after all we were all adults. Sophia was much quieter, but any time I looked at her she had a subtle smirk and looked right into me with her big brown eyes. I was looking at her full lips and flushed cheeks when Tina blurted out,"So what do you do for sex now that you're back Uncle Jack?"I coughed, genuinely taken aback and started to try to answer,"Well, I'm not; I mean; "Tina laughed and Sophia giggled. Sophia, who had not been joining in Tina's risque talk, suggested,"I guess you have to jack off a lot now?"I thought of how she had me jack myself off while my face was buried in her ass and blushed brightly."Oh Sophia!" Tina said in mock horror, chuckling. Tina left for the restroom and I was about to reprimand Sophia when I felt her bare foot run along my thigh, then push against my cock. It was already hard from the conversation and she giggled. '"You think you can wait until you get home?" she taunted.She started to wiggle her toes, stroking my cock casually while she licked her dessert spoon. I was mesmerized by how sexy she was and how good she was making me feel. I didn't even notice Tina returning until she took her seat beside Sophia, who still had her foot on me. I tried to look cool, but could feet a little sweat on my forehead. I was sure she must have seen me looking desperately at her friend.Sophia spoke again, "Jack, I bet you have some weed at your place?"She knew I did, she had left some there. I assumed she wanted me to say yes but I was thinking through the implications of the two of them came to my place to smoke. I felt like she had all the power over me through her little toes."Yes; I; ""Goodie!" she exclaimed and she motioned for the waiter to bring us the check.After I paid I ordered an uber to take us back, having had too much wine to drive. I noted that Amy's car was gone, confirming she had indeed stayed in Austin for the night. The girls sat by the pool as I got the weed and Sophia rolled us a joint. I felt a little exposed being outside with the girls. Even though I knew Tina's parents were both away, it felt wrong, but after a few tokes, I was more relaxed. I took the spliff from Tina but my mellow spirit was interrupted when she loudly exclaimed that we all needed to get in the pool. I was too comfortable and drunk to even get up, but watched the two young girls proceed to prepare for a swim. Tina was first. Already barefoot, she took off her white dress and seemed completely comfortable standing beside me wearing just a white bra and thong. Sophia followed her friend's lead, pulling down her jeans and giving me a great view of her perfect plump ass covered only by small black panties. She then pulled off her t-shirt showing even more of her copper skin, as well as her two succulent breasts. I had never seen her tits before and had to get a good look even though I was sure Tina would notice.I was rock hard so of course had to refuse their invitations to strip down and join them. The two of them surrounding me and pulling at me only got me more excited but they finally gave up and jumped in. I watched the two of them frolic in the pool and splash each other. Tina splashed me, and when I protested the two of them tossed water at me. When they came out my hard cock twitched. They were like two young goddesses, one tall, white and Nordic, the other dark, sultry and curvy. I could not resist staring as they approached me and dried themselves off.Tina giggled and suddenly sat in my lap, still very wet. Her pink nipples were completely visible through her wet bra and"You remember I used to sit in your lap Uncle Jack?" she said, her words slurring from all the wine."I; yes; um;" I was unsure where to put my hands, though I wanted desperately to stroke her leg. I thought about her mother stroking my leg earlier.Tina giggled as she wiggled her ass back and forth. "I don't remember you lap having this 'bump' though!"I was mortified and felt the heat rising in my face, but my cock pushed proudly against her ass cheeks. Tina's phone rang and she reached over for it. It was her boyfriend."Yeah; just hanging out with Sophia" she said then stifled a giggle as she wriggled her ass on my cock again."Sure, pick us up in 10. Bye!"Tina told Sophia the plans she had made, all the while sitting on my lap. She then turned to me, "Thanks again for dinner Uncle Jack." She seemed to say 'uncle' with mockery. "Hope we can do it again soon!"Tina kissed me on the cheek, gave me one last push of her ass against my hard cock and got up. Sophia came to me and kissed me quickly on the lips. "Bye Mr. Brown!" she laughed. She then whispered, "Leave the back door open"My head was spinning as I watched the two of them run next door, still almost naked. My eyes were especially fixated on Sophia's ass swaying as she ran off. I could barely believe I had just had two hot girls, barely dressed playing with me in my backyard.I shook my head and reminded myself that they were only 18. Just girls. I had known Tina since she really was a girl. I knew I had to stop the temptations, but right now I told myself I had to take care of my raging hard-on. I went upstairs and had an idea before I went to my room. I went to the window in the guest room that looked into Tina's bedroom and saw the two girl's changing. They were still laughing, Tina had changed her panties but was topless. Her perky tits showed off small pink nipples. Sophia had hear jeans back on, and was taking off a shirt I guessed Sophia had given her that was too small. I took out my cock and started to stroke it. I felt like a pervert, but I decided to go with it. I imagined the girls had come up to my room and I was kissing Sophia's ass while Tina was sucking my cock. I came before Tina got her jeans buttoned up then watched them scramble and leave as the boys pulled up the driveway.Sated, I went to my bedroom, took off my pants and decided to lie down for a moment. I was not used to weed and it had a big impact after all that wine. I quickly fell to a deep sleep, but was woken hours later by a stroke on my face and a sweet voice."Jack; Jack."I opened my eyes and saw Sophia's big brown eyes looking into mine. She smirked down at me."Have you been dreaming about my sweet ass?" she asked in a sing-song voice.Half awake I murmured, "I have."Sophia giggled. I watched her strip off her t shirt, her tits just above me, but when I raised my head to suck them she slapped me playfully."No no, those are not for you." she scolded. "You know what you want."Sophia turned and pointed to her ass through her jeans. I nodded dumbly."Ask me nicely." she said then before I could answer added, "Beg."Well of course I begged. I pleaded with her, telling her truthfully I had never seen as ass as perfect as hers, how I had been fantasizing about kissing it again.Finally Sophia giggled, then unbuttoned her jeans and pulled them down with her panties. For the first time I saw her completely nude and she looked so sexy. Once again I started to get up but she pushed me back down and climbed on the bed."Uh uh; you just sit back and do your job."I watched this 18 year old beauty climbed on to the bed beside me. I stroked her leg, hoping she would not slap me away. Sophia turned away from me then straddled my chest, and raised her gorgeous ass just over my face. I cranked my neck to kiss it gratefully over and over again while she giggled then she lowered it slowly until my face was smothered under her big ass cheeks. I kept kissing then felt her lower my boxers."Jack off for me while you lick my asshole." she said.I was so turned on at that moment. My hand grabbed my rock hard cock and I started to lick her ass crack."Deeper!" she said, swatting my cock playfully. I plunged my tongue deep into her asshole then started to poke it in and out. She started to moan, louder and louder, until I wondered if Tina might hear all the way in the house next door."Umm, Fuck!; Hmm"She was now bouncing her ass up and down on my face. I could feel her wetness on my chin. She was using me and I loved it."Cum for me Jack; cum for me with your tongue inside me!"I would have cum already if I hadn't just jacked off. I could feel I wasn't going to last much longer."Tell me you'd rather have your tongue in my ass than fuck Tina!" she commanded. I confirmed with a voice completely muffled by her ass cheeks but she seemed pleased. I felt my balls tighten and started to spurt all over my hand. I stroked out every drop, while continuing to tongue young Sophia's asshole. Finally she climbed off of me and I immediately missed her warmth and intimacy."Who knew you'd be such a good plaything Jack?" she asked rhetorically. One of the boys tonight was desperate to fuck me, but I kept thinking how nice it would be to have you tongue my ass with no expectations.I wasn't sure what to say. Sophia got dressed while I lay there then slapped my face softly and kissed my lips."Don't forget what you told me Jack." she whispered before she left me there, wondering how life got so confused and I got so lucky.Teenaged Tina pushes her teasing even further.My beautiful young neighbor Tina was on my mind before I heard her. I was sitting in my backyard by the pool late at night with the lights off. I had a Jack and Coke in my hand and I was thinking about how I had let things get so out of control.Then, almost as if summoned, I heard Tina as she opened the gate; shushing someone and giggling. She was with a boy, tall and fit and as they stumbled into my backyard it was clear they had been drinking. Neither of them saw me sitting on the patio in the dark as they stripped out of their clothes and jumped in the pool. It happened so fast that I never found a way to interrupt. Truth be told my throat seemed to close when I saw Tina strip, then saw her completely bare for the first time. Tina had a gorgeous tight young body. I saw her pretty pink nipples, her shaved young pussy and as she jumped into the pool her toned ass, which her boyfriend was now exploring as he pulled her close in the water. As I watched them make out in the water, I was hardening quickly."Umm; hi!" I managed to say.The boy jumped, but Tina seemed rather unfazed, almost as if she expected I might be there.I turned away when Tina got out of the pool, but managed to catch a glance of her toned young, nude body. She giggled as she got a towel and wrapped herself in it while her boyfriend put on his pants as he apologized."Uncle Jack this is my friend Bobby", Tina said with a smile. "Hope we didn't bother you Jack; we just came over for a quick swim."Bobby shook my hand looking sheepish. Tina didn't seem contrite at all, and it was evident she was feeling no pain. My cock stiffened as she walked over in her towel and stood above me."I used to come her all the time as a child." she said, presumably talking to Bobby but looking me right in the eyes. "I would swim for hours and sit in Jack's lap."With that she plopped herself on my lap, It was evident she could feel I was hard as she wriggled her ass crack along it with more giggles. It was all I could do not to feel her bare legs that were inches from my hands; to bury my face in her tits."I feel bad you don't get any action." Tina said with a glint in her eye that suggested she didn't feel bad at all. I could smell sweet liquor on her breath. "I bet it's really; 'hard' for you."She was just grinding a little now but her teasing had me ready to cum in my pants like a teenager.Tina looked up at her boyfriend who was bare chested in shorts. "Umm; I bet, since you don't have anyone; you'd like to; watch?"Having had a few drinks myself, and being extremely distracted by the barely clothed teenager pushing herself into my cock. I was a little foggy on what she was suggesting. Realizing she might be expecting an answer I smiled a little and tried to catch up but Tina was way ahead of me."Yes; let's do that for him Bobby. Not nice just to use his pool and run."Bobby seemed to track with her as he put his hand and gallantly helped her out of my lap. I immediately missed her warmth, but things moved quickly and I watched Bobby pull her close and start making out with her right in front of me. Soon his big hands were reaching under her towel, groping her now exposed ass cheeks while I watched. I said nothing, barely moving. I knew it was wrong, that it was all too pervy, for me to just sit there and watch my teenage neighbor; to watch as her boyfriend's fingers disappeared under the towel, evidently pushing into her and making her moan in pleasure.When Tina's towel dropped my heart was racing and I was rock hard. I was all in now, I couldn't help myself. Tina looked like a model, but a model who was right in front of me, naked and ready to be taken. Sure it was her boyfriend she wanted to take her, but my cock was ready nonetheless. I could see he had two fingers deep in her pussy. She seemed to be completely lost in how he was making her feel, but then she turned to me and said, "Why don't you go ahead and jack off Uncle Jack?"It seemed too much for me. I had never been in any threesome, much less a male-male-female. I couldn't just whip out my cock and;Bobby had no such hesitation and was presently pulling his impressive cock out as he lowered his pants. Tina turned to me and put one hand on each arm of my chair, bending forward so she was looking me right in my eyes. I could see her pert tits hanging, could see her raise her bare ass for Bobby.Suddenly Tina jerked forward as Bobby pushed himself into her. Instinctively I went to kiss her lips which were just before me, but she jerked back almost as quickly, then back into my face. At first Tina had her eyes closed, losing herself in her slutty tryst, but she was now focused on me, a smirk on her pretty face as her boyfriend railed her."Jack off for me." she whispered and she reached down to give me hard cock a squeeze for emphasis.I couldn't resist. I pulled out my cock as she continued to get railed. It was humiliating to just sit there stroking my cock while a girl I desperately wanted was right there; nude and horny; but getting fucked hard by another man;  Tina giggled a little between her moans and she watched me. I so wanted her to suck my cock, but instead she briefly put her hand under her chin, making sure I looked her right in her blue eyes when she teased,"Tell me how much you fantasize about me."Somehow I needed to tell her. I spilled it out as she moaned and begged for Bobby to fuck her harder."I have Tina; you are so beautiful I can't help it; .I have jacked off to you so; " I felt myself tighten and knew I would cum very soon. "I; thank you; you; ." I started to shoot. Some of my cum shot up to her tits. Tina smirked as she saw but she was also bucking her ass into Bobby, taking him deeper and making sure he would also cum.When Bobby was finished with her he pulled out and Tina collapsed back into my lap. I held her gratefully, stroking her leg and feeling her breathe heavily. Her face looked almost innocent, but them I looked at the sweat and cum on her chest. She shifted a little in my lap and I felt my cock stir just a little.Tina kissed my cheek sweetly and put her head on my shoulder, "We can keep this our little secret Uncle Jack."By writemarksmith for Literotica.

Divorced man is tempted by girls next door.by writemarksmith. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.I had come back to Houston to put my life back together. I am an oil executive who has had quite a successful career. I started in the business right out of school and rose quickly through the ranks. I married when I was just 26 to a beautiful girl. We moved to the suburbs where we had a big house, a pool…the American Dream.We kept postponing the decision to have kids, then came the expat opportunities. We moved first to Calgary then after a few years on to Dubai. Whereas Calgary had nice people, beautiful land and ice cold weather, Dubai was filled with shady characters, was all city and incredibly hot. My wife and I both kept in shape at the gym, and I wore the nicest suits even in the sweltering temperatures. My wife and I had a beautiful condo, far above the city with a live in maid to serve us. We dined out almost every night at fabulous restaurants. It was a heady time, and to add to the excitement, I was poised for a big role back at headquarters in the USA.This all changed when I found my wife in bed with anther man. Not just any bed, but our bed, and not just any man, but my boss. Cuckolded and furious I quit the company and a week later I returned home with just what could fit in two bags.I had decided to move back to the suburban Houston home my wife and I had left years ago, somehow nostalgic for simpler times. We had rented it out for most of our time away, but we were between renters.As I approached the familiar driveway in my rental SUV, it felt very strange to be back. The home was very familiar, but it felt alien to return to it, deep in America. The house was well managed while we were away, and since had rented it out partially furnished I recognized most of the rather sparse belongings. I walked to the lush backyard and noted the trees that had grown. I admired the familiar pool and dipped my hand in the water. As I did so I hear a voice calling my name.“Jack?! Wow, it's like I'm seeing a ghost!”It was Amy, our neighbor for so many years peeking through the gate to our backyard. As she opened the gate I could see that Amy looked older than I remembered her but she was still very attractive. She had certainly kept up what was always a nice body. I reflectively admired her long tanned legs she showed off in her shorts. Her ample breasts jiggled proudly as she walked in a simple, sleeveless top.We hugged and I felt myself stir as I felt her tits push against me. We caught up and she told me how well her husband Robert was doing at work, and that her daughter Tina was just about to graduate from high school. I told her of some of our travels and told her my wife and I had separated.Any took my hand and told me how sorry she was. She insisted that I come over for dinner. I hesitated then had a better idea.“Why don't you all come over for a barbecue and swim in the pool. It will be like old times, we used to have a lot of fun.”Amy agreed and I told her we could do it on Saturday, three days away. This would give me a chance to settle and buy a barbecue. She said she would take care of everything but the meat, which was appreciated. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and returned home. I felt a tingle again and realized it had been almost 4 months since I had fucked my wife. Perhaps I should have suspected something was going on.I settled in to my new/old home, and Saturday came quickly. Coming just from next door, Amy arrived right on time for the barbecue, along with her husband. I opened the door and greeted them and they both walked in carrying groceries. Behind them was their daughter Tina struggling with a bag of groceries and two big bottles. I went to help her, taking a bag and as I did so I saw that little Tina had developed into a beautiful young woman. She was wearing a little halter top over her bathing suit, which showed off firm 18 year old tits and a flat stomach. Tiffany hugged me with a big smile,“Welcome back Uncle Jack!”I had forgotten she used to call me that and now I felt even more inappropriate for checking out her tits. I told her how much she had grown noting my voice had cracked a little, then turned to shake Robert's hand and give Amy a hug. We all agreed this would be like old times with everyone politely leaving my cheating wife out of the discussion.We went out back to enjoy the sun. I chatted with Robert about his sales job and how fast his business was growing, how I was going to take some time off before I seriously looked for a new job. While we were talking I tried hard not to be distracted by the two beauties sunning in my backyard. I had admired Amy often when she came by to enjoy our pool. Today she looked elegant and beautiful in her white one piece. I was even more taken with young Tina, who was enticing in her bikini. Her tits were small but perfectly perky. The back of her suit was cut high enough that it showed the tan line from another bathing suit on her ass. The contrast of her tanned skin against a sliver of very white, creamy ass was hard not to stare at. I realized I was hardening and tried to refocus on what David was saying.Amy joined our conversation while Tina dove in the water and started to do laps. Amy sat close to me. She had always been very flirty in a fun way, and even with her husband right there she would put her hand on my knee when making a point or teasing me about something. It was innocent, but I twice delayed getting up due to concerns of exposing my erection.Finally I got up to make start of the barbecue. Tina came out of the water to watch me while Amy went inside to prepare the rest of the food. Looking at this nubile young woman, dripping in her little bikini beside me I found I was very self-conscious. Despite myself I knew I was trying to impress her as I went about preparing our meal. I was also very aware that I didn't want my friends to see me checking out their daughters tits, especially while her nipples showed through her little top.“You're quite the swimmer.” I sad dumbly, not sure what to talk about.Tina explained that she had been on the swim team at school but was no longer swimming. She said how she missed all the times they used to come over and swim at my place when she was young.“You're always welcome to use the pool Tina.” I said grandly.Tina's eyes lit up. “Really?! That's great, thank you Uncle Jack!”Tina bent forward and kissed my cheek. As she did so one of her tits brushed against my arm. I felt myself blush even while I knew how foolish I was being.We enjoyed a nice meal in the sun and I felt more at peace than I had in some time. A few beers had certainly helped that along, but so did the familiar company. Robert poured shots for all of us (except Tina) which lightened the mood even more. Tina thanked me for having her over but said she had to head out soon.“Actually,” she said turning to me, “I'm meeting up with Sofia…do you remember her?”My memory was a big foggy but I asked Tina if it was the Latina girl she used to hang out with.“Yes!” Tina said as she looked at her phone and texted. “I'll tell her to swing by here and you can say hi.”Amy and I went for a swim and splashed each other a little. I was feeling no pain after many beers and it felt good to be active. I enjoyed being with Amy and found myself wishing my wife was as easy to get along with.As I got out of the pool Tina called me over. “Uncle Jack,” she said, “you remember Sofia?”I looked at the girl beside her as I toweled myself off. The girl was indeed Latina, but she looked very little like the awkward, slightly chunky girl with braces that I remembered. This girl was a vision with smooth olive skin and big brown eyes. She was smaller than Tina, but curvier. She was wearing a blue sundress with flowers on it that made her look even more feminine. The dress showed only a little cleavage but it was clear Sofia's breasts were very real and very desirable. Her bare legs glistened in the sun a little as if she had applied lotion.Sofia put out her hand tentatively, seeming a little shy. I realized that I had been rather overt about checking out her body and suddenly felt a little naked in my bathing suit.“Hello Mr. Brown.” she said while I shook her hand. I noticed she discretely gave me my body the once over.I stammered a little as I told her how much she had grown up and the two girls giggled sweetly. Sophia told me she would be 18 in just six days which made me feel like even more of a pervert. Sophia gushed about her memories of the fun they all had swimming in my pool when she was younger. Tina told her they were going to come back and enjoy it all summer then winked at me with a smile. I smiled back and tried not to encourage a stirring erection.The two girls then said their goodbyes, Tina left with another kiss on my cheek and I allowed myself to watch their asses sway as they left before returning to more appropriate adult company.We had a few more drinks before Robert and Amy headed home. Rob told me it was good to have me back and Amy surprised me with a kiss on the lips as she made me promise not to be a stranger.That night when I was wandering around my empty house I noticed something. The windows of one of the guest bedrooms looked right into Tina's room. The houses were set apart, and her window was partially covered by a curtain, but there was Tina, walking around in a t shirt and panties while texting somebody. I turned off the light so she wouldn't see me, then realized how wrong it was to watch her like this. I did the right thing and went to bed, but jacked off imagining both mother and daughter next door in my fantasies.Just a few evenings later I was woken from a sound sleep by squeals of laughter. Disoriented I realized they were coming from my backyard. Looking out the bedroom window I could see several kids were in the pool. I groaned and walked downstairs in my boxers. When I opened the sliding door and turned on the backyard lights it was like I had set off a fire alarm. Suddenly four kids, two guys and two girls, scrambled from in or around the pool, grabbed their clothes and ran through the gate. Without my contacts I couldn't see perfectly, but one of the girls was topless and another was Tina, wearing the same bathing suit she had two days earlier.I watched Tina's ass sway as she scurried out of the yard, chuckling at the energy of youth, when I realized there was one more girl in the yard, and she was walking towards me.“Sorry Mr. Brown.” she said.As she came closer I saw that it was Sofia. Her hair was wet which showed off how beautiful her face was, even with no make-up. She was wearing an orange bikini and I could now see just how amazing her body was. Her tits heaved in the tiny top and they were flawless.“We shouldn't have come so late, one of the boys kept insisting”.I shook my head and pulled my focus away from Sofia's tits and back to her big brown eyes which were looking up at me with a guilty look.I reassured her it wasn't that big a deal and she smiled a smile that melted me. I saw that she was shivering slightly, and made the mistake of asking her if she wanted to come inside.As soon as I said it I wanted to take it back, but she smiled and squeezed by me in the doorway. My jaw dropped as I saw her round ass, more exposed than covered in her little bikini bottoms. Her ass cheeks moved back and forth as she sauntered into the kitchen. Sofia looked over her shoulder as if wondering why I wasn't following, and I shut the door and walked behind her.I realized as I walked that I was now sporting an erection that my boxers were doing nothing to hide. I quickly positioned myself behind a chair in the kitchen.“So…umm…none of the guys were your boyfriend?”Sofia giggled and I flushed a little realizing this wasn't the best direction for the discussion to go. She played with her hair and told me that she had never had a real boyfriend, that the boys in school were so immature.I found her not having a boyfriend hard to believe and told her so. Sofia looked up and me a said softly, “I want a man who really appreciates me. Makes me his Princess, you know?”“You want a man to find a glass slipper and place it on your foot?” I asked, trying to make her smile.Sofia looked up at and pouted, “Yes! Why shouldn't I expect that a man treat me great?”She looked genuinely sad, like she would never find a man like this. I wanted to hold her and tell her everything would be ok, but instead my words came quickly, “Oh you should expect that Sofia! You're a beautiful girl. I can't believe men aren't lining up just to kiss your ass!”As soon as I spoke the words I wished I could take them back. My heart started to beat fast as I was at once mortified by what I had said to this sweet young girl, but at the same time consumed with the vision of her sweet ass and how exciting it would be to kiss it.“Really!” Sofia giggled, you think they should line up to kiss my ass?”With that she turned around and ever so slightly jutted out her plump, perfect bottom.I was hard as a rock and trying to diffuse the situation.“I mean, not; just that I think;”Sofia laughed again, but now it seemed to be at me rather than with me, “Oh Mr. Brown, I think you have something there. That's what I really want, a man who would line up just for the privilege of kissing my ass!”She turned around and I reflectively let out a sigh, both at the lightening of the tension, and the disappointment of being denied the view of her ass.“I should be going soon.” she said, “may I have a drink of water?”“Oh, of course.” I said. As I walked towards the fridge I suddenly realized I was rock hard and there was no longer a chair to hide it from this young beauty.“Mr. Brown!” she exclaimed. Then she teased “Someone sure enjoys this bathing suit!”She stared unapologetically at the erection bobbing in my boxers. I was mortified.“I'm…so sorry Sofia” I said simply as I opened the fridge and poured her some water. I reached over to hand it to her so as not to come to close with my throbbing member.She laughed and told me it didn't look like I had anything to be sorry about.“This will be our little secret Mr. Brown she mock whispered. It's nice to get advice from a man.”Sofia stepped towards me and ever so slightly brushed my erection with her arm as she bent forward and kissed my cheek. “We'll have to do it again soon!”With that Sofia walked slowly from the kitchen, surely aware that I had no ability to resist staring at her bottom wiggling as she moved. She gave me a shy wave at the door as she slid it open, then disappeared into the backyard and the night.My adventures had just begun.Jack is tormented by teasing of mom and daughter next door.After Sofia's late night visit I jacked off twice, obsessing about her plump, perfect ass. I couldn't stop thinking about her all night. I felt a little groggy when I got up the next morning and decided to clear my head with a run.I asked myself why I couldn't be a better man. For fuck's sake she is just a teenager! The best friend of my neighbor's daughter! As I ran I lost myself in the rhythm and by the time I got back home I felt a little better. I went directly to the shower and felt re-energized. As I got out of the shower and toweled myself off, I was thinking about all the things I wanted to get done around the house when I heard a voice."Uncle Jack?"I thought I imagined it but I heard it again. I wrapped a towel around myself and went to the top of the stairs. "Who's there?" I called.Suddenly Tina appeared at the bottom of the stairs looking up, "Oh hi Uncle Jack. The door was open and I wanted to talk."My mind spun a little. Did Tina want to ask what I was doing with Sofia last night? Why was she in the house? I was pretty sure I hadn't left the door open."Oh; well; let me put on some clothes." I said half to myself. I moved to my bedroom, put on jeans and a shirt and walked down.When I came back down, Tina was in the kitchen, wearing denim shorts that showed off her legs and a white t shirt. She was standing in almost the same place that Sofia had. She looked a little nervous playing with her hair. She bit her lower lip and said "Sorry, I didn't mean to catch you naked!"I felt nervous just at the mention of naked and stammered a reassurance that it was fine. I asked her what was up as tried to shake off the question in my head as to whether she was wearing a bra.Tina explained she was there to apologize for being in the pool so late with her friends. She pleaded with me not to tell her mom. She said she felt terrible and wanted to make it up to me.I told her I would never tell her mom although while I promised that I had a nagging feeling around sharing another secret with a teenaged girl. I was about to tell her that she didn't have to make it up to me when she cut me off and stretched up to kiss my cheek."Oh, thank you Mr. Brown! I know she seems cool but Mom can be very strict!"Tina then looked around the kitchen with dirty dishes in the sink and suggested, "I know how I can help. I can come over a few times in the next weeks while you settle and clean up for you." She paused and then smirked, "I'm sure you'd enjoy a woman's touch around the house."I tried to figure out if Tina was being deliberately suggestive and she misread my hesitation in responding. "Don't be nervous, Mom leaves early and Dad is never around. It will just be between us." With that Tina kissed me again on the cheek. This time her tits pushed against my chest in a way that confirmed she was not wearing a bra. I hardened and was relieved when she said she had to run. Tina thanked me again, blew me a kiss and walked out into my backyard.I fell into a chair at the kitchen table as my mind raced with how to handle the temptations that I was facing. I was mad that I was allowing myself to have all these thoughts. I reminded myself that these teenagers didn't want me in that way. 'For god's sake she's worried you'll tell her mom', I told myself with a frustrated chuckle.Later that day I was putting together some Ikea furniture in the guest room when saw Tina sunbathing in her backyard. She wore the same little bikini she had worn at my barbecue. I admired how tighter her body was as she applied lotion to her legs. I felt my cock harden a little when she looked up towards my window. I stayed perfectly still, not wanting her to see me run away like I had been doing anything wrong, and my heart sunk a little when she waved. I waved back feebly and I saw her walk towards my gate.I walked down, trying to think of what to say about being caught. When I got downstairs she was already in my kitchen, having let herself in."Hi Uncle Jack! Saw you were home. Are you ok if I use the pool? I'll clean your dishes first?"I started to tell her she didn't need to clean the dishes but she was already walking to the sink. I admired he legs, which were glistening from the lotion, and noticed she had a French pedicure on her toes when she turned and looked at me over her shoulder."This way you can keep a better eye on me." she teased.I felt myself blush and was grateful she turned back around to focus on the dishes. She asked if I could play some music, and I was grateful for the distraction. I tried to select something a little newer, even though I felt a little sleazy trying to make myself look younger for her. She liked it and wiggled her bum a little to the music while she cleaned.When she finished the dishes she asked if I wanted to swim with her. I demurred, thinking that felt like trouble so she told me to just sit in back and keep her company.As I sat in the chair and watched her do laps, I felt like this was still a little inappropriate. I knew her father was out of town, but hoped Tina was right that her mom would be at work all afternoon. Tina finally came out, grabbed a towel and sat at the end of my lounge chair. My toes brushed against the soft skin of her leg until I quickly pulled them away."See, this can work out well. You get a cleaner house and some great company, I enjoy your amazing pool."Tina laughed and sprayed a little water on me. She told me that she wanted to really enjoy this summer before college. She admitted she had lied to her parents that she couldn't get a job so she wouldn't have any stress. She leaned forward and touched my knee."That's just between us, Uncle Jack."I nodded seriously and she laughed freely and stood up."It's good to have you back Uncle Jack." She glanced down at her phone, "Oh, I better get ready for tonight. It's Sofia's birthday party. I am dragging my boyfriend along and if I'm late he'll spank me!"Tina turned and placed her hands on her bum as if protecting her cheeks from a spanking hand. I realized I was staring right at her ass and started to blush again.Tina laughed a knowing laugh, "Ah, I think I know how to handle him."She stepped towards me, and as she kissed my cheek and told me she'd see me soon one tit pushed into my shoulder. I watched her get her stuff and walk away and wished I could watch her get ready in her room, but with it still being daylight and her just having caught me, I couldn't take the chance. Instead I jacked off to the though alone in my room.As I made my simple dinner that night I was starting to think about what my next move in life should be. I supposed I should look for a job, but I honestly didn't have a lot of drive. The company I just quit had indicated they would make a nice settlement with me. I suppose they didn't want me to make a big deal of my boss fucking my wife. It occurred to me that I wanted the same thing Tina did, to take the summer off. My thoughts then drifted to Tina, wondering what she was doing with her boyfriend at this moment. And to Sofia at her 18th birthday party;My thoughts were interrupted by a knock on my back door. I looked over and saw it was Amy in my backyard. She was wearing a sleeveless orange top and shorts. I waved for her to come in and when she did told her it was good to see her and offered her a beer."Thanks Jack, I'd love one."I cracked open a couple of bottles and brought her one as she leaned against he counter. We toasted to 'old friends' but then she became a little serious."So I got a text from Tina."My heart sunk. What had Tina said. Had she told her Mom I had been staring at her body much of the day?"She's worried that you're lonely over here."My eyes widened a bit with surprise but she continued, "I know it must be tough after all these years."I nodded, happy to not be called out on my attraction to her teenaged daughter."Jack, I know we've had a certain electricity between us, but I could never cheat on Robert."My mind raced trying to catch up, "I; um; I never; "She laughed a little but bit her lower lip, just as I had seen her daughter do, "I know, I know, you never said anything but I know you think about it."I had, but the guilty look on my face was more because I had been more recently thinking of her daughter."So; I have an idea."Amy explained that she knew I had needs, and she wanted to help."I know you like my tits. I've seen you staring at them ever since we first met all those years ago." she said softly, then giggled in a way that reminded me of her teenaged daughter. "Today you'll finally get you look at them while you; take care of yourself."I was completely taken aback. I didn't know what to say but I stared at her tits like an idiot and noticed her nipples were poking through her orange top. I saw she was looking at my cock, as if surprised I was not already stroking it."You'd like that, wouldn't you?" she teased? I nodded without even fully comprehending what was happening."I guess I'll go first." she said with a nervous laugh. With that she reached down and slowly lifted her shirt. She was not wearing a bra and her pink nipples were proudly erect. She definitely had very nice tits. I had always thought so, and now here they were, presented to me like a gift just two feet away.Amy looked at me expectantly, "Well?"It seemed we were past the point of no return so I unzipped my shorts and took out my cock. Amy seemed disappointed that it was only semi-hard. I couldn't tell her I had jacked off to thoughts of her daughter just a couple of hours ago. Amy held her tits up to encourage me and I started to stroke my cock while looking at them. I felt a little silly here in my kitchen doing this in front of an old friend, but it was true I had fantasized about them ."That's it" she said as she watched my cock grow in my hands, "Don't be nervous, stroke it for me."The combination of Amy telling me to stroke it for her, and her telling me 'don't be nervous' in the exact same words her daughter had used in this same room earlier today really got me excited. I was now very hard and stroking faster with Amy's soft and sweet encouragement."You've wanted to see these for a long time haven't you? Maybe one night I'll let you see a little more."I could feel I was already going to cum when she sealed the deal as she pinches her nipples, "Don't wait, cum for me Jack, I know you want to."I spurted all over, getting a little on her foot as I did so. Amy laughed, telling me she could tell that she had surprised me, but how glad she was she could help."I'll do my best to help you through this Jack. You just call me if you need someone."I thanked her as I took a paper towel and cleaned her foot. "What a gentleman!" she giggled as she put her shirt back on.When I stood up, Amy kissed me on the lips, pushing my now soft and still exposed cock against me. "This will obviously be our little secret." she whispered in my ear.As Amy left out the back door I fell back into a chair. My head was spinning with all the 'secrets' I now shared with these beautiful women.Jack faces his biggest temptation yet in young SofiaWith all the temptations in my life, it was becoming tough to focus on anything else. The morning after my neighbor Amy had allowed me to jack off while she bared her tits to me, I ran 5 miles. When I returned home I had a call with my lawyer who was negotiating my settlement with my old company. I had a call with my divorce layer scheduled for later in the day, but my mind was not on the legal and financial complexities in my life. Instead it kept flashing back to Amy's tits and the encouragement she gave as she teased me. To her daughter who shared her mother's habit of not wearing a bra, and who seemed all too aware of the powers of her beauty. And finally to Sofia, the most alluring of them all, who had turned eighteen only yesterday. Somehow the milestone of her birthday made me feel better about the constant fantasizing I had been doing about her perfect plump ass.I felt myself harden and remembered Amy's promise to be available if I needed her. If she wasn't at work it might have been tempting to do so right now.I tried to focus on the documents my lawyer had told me to read, but my mind would simply not rest. I finally decided to cool down in the pool. After a few laps I started to lose myself in the rhythm as I went back and forth. I told myself it was normal for a man to respond like this, I just needed to try to tone down the temptations a little. How could I do that?I finished my final lap and as I got to the side of the pool and reached to pull myself out of the water I saw a vision approach me. It was Sofia wearing a t shirt, little skirt and flip flops. I though for a moment I might be imagining it, but she stopped right in front of me, looking down with a smile. From this angle my face was just in front her her pedicured toes and when I looked up to see her I could see right up her white skirt. Her panties were orange and I could see the bottom of her ass cheeks hanging out. I tried to ignore this and gave her a tight smile."Hi Mr. Brown, looking good!""Hi Sofia. You also."Immediately I regretted having said that. I tried to recover."Err; what brings you over?" I said as I struggled to get out of the water."Oh, you said I could come by any time to swim? I hope that's ok?"That was true, and at this moment that promise felt like both a huge mistake and pure genius. I saw the look of trepidation on Sofia's face as I squeezed by her to get a towel."Yes; well; of course. I; ""Great! Thank you, you're sweet. Tina is out of town with her boyfriend and I was bored."I watched as Sofia stripped off her t shirt and kicked off her flip flops. I wanted to look away but I couldn't. She pulled her skirt down and the orange bikini bottoms got pulled down a little with it, revealing a generous amount of her ass crack. Sofia casually pulled it back up, leaving only half of each ass cheek exposed for me."I'll got for a quick swim then let's catch up inside? Tina texted and said you were lonely over here."I was about to respond but Tina dove gracefully into the water and began to swim. I noticed I was rather hard just from looking at her and made sure I kept the towel in front of me as I retreated to safety of my house. I got changed out of my bathing suit into shorts and a t shirt. I noted that I had chosen an outfit I thought I looked good in, even while chastising myself for trying to impress a teenager.When I came down Sofia was letting herself into the house. She was still wet from the pool and I could see her large nipples as her bikini top clung to her tits. God, she was delicious.I asked her if she wanted a water and she looked at me with her big brown eyes as if to tell me she knew exactly what I was really thinking about."You know what I'd really like is to smoke a bit. Do you smoke Mr. Brown?"I knew she didn't mean cigarettes. It had been years since I had smoked but I did indeed enjoy it through most of my life. I nodded without thinking. She probably could have had me agreeing too anything with those eyes."Good!" she smirked. "I'm going to change into dry clothes then we can smoke and talk." she announced as she took panties out of her purse and placed them with her t shirt and skirt."Do you mind rolling while I'm gone?" she asked as she handed me the weed and rolling papers.She saw my hesitation and teased, "It's ok Mr. Brown; I'm 18 now!"With that she turned and I watched her ass wiggle away to the bathroom.My heart was beating fast as I rolled a joint. This was so inappropriate. I tried to rationalize that Sofia was an adult, then tried to remind myself that I had to be responsible when she returned, but mainly I just thought of her ass. I had never seen one quite that perfect. It really was a fantasy in itself.Sofia came back out after what seemed like just a minute. I hadn't had time to form a game plan."Look at you. Rolled two! I don't know if I can keep up with you!"I looked down and realized I had indeed rolled two joints. "Oh; I; "Sofia laughed and plopped herself down on the couch beside me, her knee touching mine. She put her hand on my leg and I felt my erection jump a little in my shorts. "Relax Mr. Brown. Let's smoke."I laughed with her and told her to call me Jack. I added that perhaps she should call me Mr. Brown when others were around which made the whole situation seem somehow more illicit."Light me up Mr. Jack Brown." she said teasingly and I did. She passed me the joint after inhaling and I took in a big hit. I really did need to relax.It may have been a placebo effect but I felt a little high almost immediately. This was definitely stronger weed that I was used to. Or maybe my tolerance had disappeared over the years. Neither Sofia or I spoke for a few hits. I became very aware of my knee touching her leg. Her skin was so soft. I could feel heat coming from her, or my reaction to touching her."So; I thought a lot about what you told me Jack."My mind reeled trying to think of what I might have told her.Sofia took another hit, then continued, "That I should expect men to want to kiss my ass."I could feel myself blushing as I tried hard not to think about her ass. My erection was proudly forming a tent in my shorts, although hoped she didn't notice. "I; well; ""So at my party last night, this boy who has been chasing me around hit on me pretty hard. Later in the night I decided to give him a chance. I told him if he impressed me with how well he kissed my ass I'd see what I could do for him."My cock twitched and I saw Sofia look at my lap. She continued, "He was eager so we went upstairs. He tried to kiss me, but I pushed him off, then turned around, flipped up my skirt and presented my bum to him."I wanted to tell Sofia how inappropriate it was to tell me this. I wanted to stop the conversation and be a better man. I said nothing as I inhaled and nodded."Well, he did it Jack, he kissed both cheeks. It felt good, but honestly I knew he wasn't really into it. He just wanted something in return you know?"I nodded sagely, but all I could think about was how lucky he was to get to kiss her remarkable ass."So I gave him a hand job, which he must have enjoyed because he's been texting me all day. But, I mean you've had a pretty good look at my bum. I think kissing it should be a reward in itself don't you?"I tried to murmur assent, but the words got stuck in my throat. Sofia looked down at the tent again then bent towards me conspiratorially. She spoke in a whisper as she moved her face close to mine, "I think you'd think kissing my ass was a pretty nice reward wouldn't you?"I couldn't pull my eyes away from hers. I had never wanted any girl so much in my life. I knew just how wrong this was but I nodded dumbly.This was not enough for her. Sofia pushed, "Tell me.""Sofia; this is wrong but; I would so love to kiss your ass."She giggled and stroked my cheek then rose so she was looking down at me."That's what I wanted to hear."Sofia turned and lifted her little skirt, her luscious ass less than a foot from my face. She was wearing little pink panties and asked me if I wanted her to pull them down. I sounded like a fool agreeing anxiously and she giggled at my desperation."Ok Jack. Today is your lucky day."She lowered the panties so slowly and I watched like a 5 year old would watch a gift being unwrapped. I had fantasized about Sofia's ass so many times in the last days and now it was right here. Finally it was completely bare and she let the panties drop to the floor. Sofia bent forward a little and I could see her asshole and pussy lips."Enjoy." she said simply.I took this as my cue and started to kiss her plump bottom. I started on the bottom on one cheek and slowly worked my way across it, wanting to kiss every inch. Finally I got to her ass crack and started to kiss along it. Although I had never kissed an asshole before, I wanted to kiss Sofia's with all my being. I was afraid she might pull away if I did so but finally I couldn't resist. I pushed my face between her generous ass cheeks and kissed her asshole passionately. When she simply wriggled and pushed back on my face I murmured a muffled thank you and kissed it again and again like it was my first girlfriend. I eventually pulled away and enjoyed her other ass cheek. While I was kissing it Sofia teased me."This is what I need Jack. A man who wants me so much he is grateful just to kiss my ass. That's all you want, right?"I wanted to fuck her. I wanted to fuck her right here. I wanted her lips around my cock."Yes; thank you Sofia. Your ass is perfect and I know I am lucky to kiss it."Sofia broke into gales of laughter and rose, pulling away from my lips and letting her skirt fall back over her ass."Good boy" she said as she turned and touched my cheek again. "All the years I used to come by hereI thought you were hot. Now you're my desperate little ass kisser.""Thank you." I said, unsure what the right response would be."I think we should keep this to ourselves, don't you?" she taunted.I agreed emphatically and she responded, "No problem, our secret. But I expect you to always be grateful that you are allowed to bury your face in this ass, and always show me deep respect."I assured the teenager that i would, that of course I understood how lucky I was."Good." she smirked. "But I didn't get anything for my birthday. Maybe you should take me out for dinner. We can bring Tina if you like."I agreed readily, even while wondering how I could do this without looking like a fool. And what about Amy?"I like that you're so anxious to please Jack." Sofia bent down to kiss my cheek and as she did so she squeezed my cock through my pants. "Now I guess you should go take care of this. See you soon."To be continued in part 2, by writemarksmith for Literotica.

Amy gets fingered for the first time.In parts, by Djmac1031- listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Tommy sat by the edge of the pool, alone with his thoughts as he waited for Amy to come back out of the house.Both of them had made it back unseen and unquestioned from their little secret getaway into the woods.He had just gotten back poolside when Amy's best friend Cindy came over to him.“If you're looking for Amy, I just passed her in the house a minute ago,” Cindy said. “She looked kind of strange, and freaked out a little. You two love birds aren't fighting or something are you?”Tommy sighed inwardly. Cindy was a good friend to Amy, but she was always so damn nosy. She'd been “shipping” the both of them since long before “shipping” had become a catchphrase, and a stupid one at that, Tommy thought.“No, of course not,” Tommy replied, as casually as he could. “I haven't seen her since the Marco / Polo game broke up a while ago and everybody wandered off.”Cindy looked skeptical. “Thought I saw you two still chatting after I got out of the pool,” she said, raising an eyebrow. “You sure somethings not up? You better not have upset my bestie!” she growled.“I don't know what you're talking about,” Tommy said, a little too defensively.“I'm gonna talk to her about it later tonight, ya know. I'm sleeping over. I'll get her to dish, whatever it is, you know that right?” Cindy claimed boldly.Tommy shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. “You guys have fun, talk about whatever you want, I don't care.”Cindy gave him a look that said she didn't quite believe that, then spun and walked away.Tommy watched her leave, relieved she was finally gone. He caught himself looking at her plump ass as she retreated, then quickly averted his eyes.Cindy was cute, even beautiful he had to admit. If he was being honest with himself, he found her attractive sexually. But he certainly didn't have any feelings for her. Not like he had for Amy.Tommy's thoughts drifted back to Amy, and their time alone in the woods, and what they'd done together, a series of firsts for both of them.He thought of her final words to him before she left the wooded path for the house: “I love you too.”Was it love, he thought? It was certainly more than just some teenage “crush.”Was it just sexual? No, he thought. He'd had feelings for her long before what became their first sexual explorations together this evening. He was just finally getting around to admitting it to himself, and understanding that Amy had these same feelings too.It was all so new, so confusing. But exciting too, he had to admit.He sat there alone, feet in the water, thinking about all of that, and trying not to think about the handjob Amy had given him just minutes ago, or about seeing and touching her breasts for the first time. The last thing he wanted was to pitch another tent right there by the side of the pool.He looked up from his thoughts and saw Amy's mom heading into the house.Tommy had a moment of panic. He hoped Amy was done doing, well, whatever she was doing in there. She'd been gone awhile.But he supposed she had to clean up the mess he'd made. She was probably washing her suit and towel out, making sure no telltale stains were left behind.He didn't realize he'd been holding his breath until he saw Amy bound out the door and down the steps into the yard, and he let it out in a rush of relief.She looked happy and carefree enough, so if she'd encountered her mom it must have gone okay.Amy paused, looking around, and her face lit up in a radiant smile when she spotted him.Amy had to keep herself from running over to Tommy. She felt like she was floating over the grass, not simply stepping across it as she walked towards him, butterflies in her stomach.He stood as she approached, and it struck her, not for the first time, just how handsome he was.His eyes were a strange but beautiful combo of green and brown, with yellow flecks you could only see up close.His hair was a darker blonde than hers, although it was lightened now by the sun and spiky in a short summer cut.His body was lean and lanky, with wide shoulders and long legs. While not super muscular, what he had was lean and firm and strong from the various forms of physical work he always seemed to be doing.Amy's eyes traveled down his hairless chest to his stomach, then (not for the first time) to that hint of a V shape that started just under his abs, pointing the way towards his,“No, stop, not now,” Amy thought. “That way madness lies,” she laughed to herself, remembering her Shakespeare.She hoped he hadn't caught her looking, then realized maybe she wouldn't mind so much if he had anyway.His eyes seemed fixed on her as she approached, and they were speckled moonlight.Amy felt her heart flutter and a tingle between her legs. “Oh girl,” she thought. “If this is love, you're in trouble,” she groaned inwardly.Then they were together, standing face to face.Amy desperately wanted to hug him, to kiss him, but they both knew they couldn't risk such open displays of affection just now.So she instead simply spoke, “Hey there.”“Hey,” Tommy replied, almost a whisper.They both stood there, smiling like, well, two young lovers. Neither knew what to say next. Tommy broke the silence. “Wanna get a snack?”“I'd love to,” was her reply.They spent the rest of the party almost entirely by each other's side. Oh they socialized, chatted with their other friends, even played horseshoes for a while. But they we're always at least close by, making eye contact and sharing secret smiles.The party eventually started to wind down, and people began saying their goodbyes.Tommy kept a respectful distance as many were approaching Amy to congratulate her and say goodnight. She stood for a while with her parents, thanking each guest in turn for coming and for their thoughtful gifts, etc.He felt a sudden tap on his shoulder. It was his mother.“Hey sport, I'm gonna go. Do you want a ride back with me or are you staying for a bit?” They only lived a few blocks away, an easy walking distance, but his mom had driven so she could bring over the food she'd volunteered to make and the graduation gifts they'd gotten for Amy.“Is it okay if I stay a bit? Amy's parents said it was okay if a few of us stayed and watched a movie,” I explained. “I can walk home after, no problem. It's a nice night.”Mom looked at him and grinned. “Wanna spend more time with Amy, huh?” she said knowingly. “Don't think I haven't noticed how much time you two have been spending together lately.” Tommy gulped but said nothing.His mother relented. “Well, okay. I trust you, and I trust Amy's parents. You won't get into too much trouble I think. Just behave yourself, you hear? Be a good gentleman. And be home by midnight.”Tommy smiled and nodded. “Sure mom, you bet. Thanks.”“Just remember: God is watching you.” And with that she turned to make her goodbyes to Amy and her parents.“Yeah, well, we gave him a hell of a show earlier then,” Tommy thought to himself, and had to stifle a laugh.The popcorn was made, some fruit juice poured, (“You guys have had enough soda for one day” Amy's mom had said, stern but kindly) and they were settling down to watch the movie.The only person who wound up staying besides Tommy was Cindy, who of course was sleeping over.Amy and Cindy were on the center couch. Tommy sat alone in a recliner chair off to the side, as Amy's parents came in from the kitchen.“We're heading up to bed now,” Amy's dad started. “We expect you kids to behave yourself.” Amy's mom turned and looked directly at Tommy. “I expect you'll be a gentleman and show respect for our house?” she asked him.“Yes ma'am, yes sir,” Tommy replied, addressing both parents.Mom nodded, then turned to Cindy. “Cindy, you're chaperone. Keep a watch over these two. They've been making eyes at each other all night.”“Mom!” Amy cried, embarrassed.“What? You thought we didn't notice? We're not as blind as you think we are,” her mom shot back.Amy flushed crimson, but said nothing more.“Cindy?” Mom continued, “you heard me right? You're on guard duty. Understand?”Cindy barely contained her eye roll but nodded and replied, “Yes ma'am, of course.”“Just remember,” Dad said suddenly, “leave room for the Holy Spirit,” and looking directly at Tommy, dropped him a wink and smiled.Tommy gulped. He had no clue what to make of that at all, so he simply nodded.Mom threw dad a sharp glare and his smile quickly faded. “Straight home after the movie young man, you understand me?” Mom said.“Yes ma'am, I understand,” Tommy replied.Then they both gave Amy a kiss on the cheek and went upstairs to their bedroom.The room was silent for several moments after they left, finally broken by Cindy. “Well that was awkward,” she blurted.They all laughed, breaking the tension.They'd all changed into some dry clothes earlier, (Tommy had only just remembered to fetch his from his mom's car before she left) and Tommy couldn't help but notice how cute Amy looked in her sleepwear; a pink Hello Kitty pajama top and matching shorts.It was, as all her outfits were, modest, but it left her shoulders bare and he could see the tan lines made by her bathing suit. Suddenly he was thinking about her breasts, exposed and pale in the moonlight, as she'd slowly slipped down the straps,He was snapped out of this memory by a voice. “Tommy? Earth to Tommy!”It was Cindy. “You can't see the TV well from there. Come sit on the couch with us. I'll scoot over, you can sit next to Amy.” She smiled wryly, and Amy elbowed her good naturedly, but put up no further argument.“Yeah, sure, makes sense,” Tommy said casually, trying not to sound too eager.The girls scooted over and he sat down next to Amy, who was now in the middle, Cindy to her left at the other end.Their hips touched as he sat, and he awkwardly tried to figure out what to do with his left arm. He decided to put it around Amy's shoulders. He made sure to keep his hand up on the couch, a safe distance from the tempting curve of her breast.Amy settled her head on Tommy's shoulder, sighing almost imperceptibly in contentment. Cindy heard it though, and this time did not contain her eye roll, but smiled knowingly.They watched the movie like that for a while, in silence. It was some rom-com the girls had picked out, one of their favorites. Tommy didn't really care what they picked. He wasn't there for the movie.It was a PG film and a pretty tame one at that. No sex or nudity of course. Although there were a couple of kissing scenes and during them Tommy could feel Amy shifting slightly under his arm, and knew exactly what she was thinking.About an hour into the movie, Cindy suddenly stood up. Making a show of stretching (Tommy could not help but notice the way her large breasts pushed out from her less modest tank top, despite himself) and, mock yawning, turned to address them.“I'm tired, I think I'm gonna go to bed,” she announced, looking slyly at Tommy for a second. Then to Amy she added, “your parents bedroom is right across the hall from yours. Keep your cell phone nearby. If I hear them stir, I'll text you.”Turning back to Tommy, she said, “There's about 30 minutes left in this movie. If Amy's not upstairs and in her bed in 35, I'm personally knocking on her parents door and waking them up.”“I know your parents told me to chaperone,” she continued, “but I figure if God sees all, let Him keep an eye on you two.”And with a sly wink and a totally knowing grin, she turned and went upstairs.Tommy and Amy both sat silent and shocked as they watched her go.Tommy broke the silence. “I, I can't believe she just did that,” he muttered.Amy just sighed, cupped his face with her hand, turned it towards her own, and whispered, “she's a good friend.”And just like that they were kissing.Tommy's mind was spinning happily. She smelled so good, clean and fresh after her earlier shower. Some kind of floral scented shampoo, he thought, and he also caught a hint of what he guessed was perfume; a light, almost fruity scent. Her hair was loose, wavy, and flowing around her face and neck.He could taste her lip gloss, sweet with a hint of cinnamon.It wasn't long before the arm he still had half on the couch dropped to a more comfortable, intimate position.Breaking the kiss a moment, he looked at her, head tilted, eyes questioning. No words were needed. She simply nodded her consent and shifted herself into a better position for his hand to gently cup her breast.Again he felt her hard little nipple underneath her shirt, already swollen. He could see her neck and what little skin that was exposed just above her chest flush with excitement as she squirmed under his touch.His hand then slid under the soft cotton fabric and found the bare skin of her breast beneath. He was surprised she wasn't wearing a bra, but supposed the top was generally modest enough that she didn't need one.Or, he speculated, she'd left it off on purpose.Amy rested her head back on the couch and closed her eyes, focusing on the incredible sensations, as his hand explored her firm young flesh. He was so gentle, and every time his fingers found her nipples her body jerked as if shocked.Tommy's voice broke through her trance, whispering. “Amy, are you  okay? Tell me if I hurt you, or,”“I'm fine, just, sensitive,” she stammered. She opened her eyes, imploring, “don't stop, please.” She leaned in, finding his lips again.As they continued making out, he felt her hand land on his upper thigh, slowly moving towards his crotch.The loose fitting shorts he was wearing were containing his throbbing erection, but just barely. Then her hand was over it, feeling it's length for the second time that night.Suddenly she was tugging at his waistband, trying desperately to free it.It took all of his willpower to grasp her hand and remove it.“Amy, we can't. It's too risky. And too, messy.”She groaned and frowned. “I know, but,”Tommy lifted her chin up to face him, and spoke softly, lovingly. “Amy, I want it too, but we have to be smart. If your parents walked in on us with my pants down, or if I made a mess again all over your couch,” he paused, removed his hand from her breast, and with one finger made the “throat cutting” gesture across his neck.She nodded, regretfully. “Yeah, you're right. Dammit.”They sat quietly for a moment, just holding each other.She looked at him suddenly, with a determined glint in her eye.“Would you,” she paused, licked her lips, swallowed nervously, started again:“Would you, touch me, somewhere else?” Her voice was a weak whisper.“Where?” said Tommy, not getting it yet.Amy smiled shyly, looked down, and slowly parted her legs.Understanding dawned in his eyes. A huge grin spread on his face, but was quickly replaced by gentle concern.“Are you sure?” he asked sweetly. “Because I don't want to pressure you, or make you feel like you have to,”Amy cut him off sharply but lovingly. “Tommy, if you don't touch my Kitty right now I'll wind up screaming in frustration. Please. I need this.” Her voice was a harsh whisper that contained a desperation he'd never heard from her before.Tommy was utterly taken aback by this outburst. Then he broke into a goofy grin. “Your kitty?” he said incredulously.Amy flushed with embarrassment. “It's what, it's what I've always, called, it. I know, it's silly.”“It's adorable,” said Tommy, “and so are you.”His hand went to the bare skin of her right thigh, slowly caressing her soft, tan skin.Her breathing became heavier as his hand slid higher up her thigh, finding the hem in the leg of her pajama shorts, then slipped under it.His fingers found the edge of her panties where they met her thigh, then paused.She moaned, put her hand on his, pushed it further. “Please,” she groaned, “please keep going.”His fingers started to work their way under the edge of her panties when she suddenly stopped him.“Just don't, just don't push your fingers, inside. Not all the way,  okay? I'm still a virgin, and I wanna stay that way for now. At least till we're ready to,” she stopped herself, then shrugged, “, well you know. Touch anywhere else you want, just don't push inside,  okay?”Tommy nodded, understanding. He knew enough about the female anatomy to understand what the hymen was and how it could be broken. He certainly didn't want to push Amy beyond what she was ready for.“Don't worry, I don't ever want to hurt you, Amy. Please tell me if I do. And stop me if I go too far. I've never done this, and I want it to be right,” he said.“Just touch me,” she hissed. “I'll guide you if needed, okay?”Without further hesitation, his hand slid up again, finding her panties, but instead of going under them he suddenly changed direction and went over the fabric, cupping her entire “Kitty” in his palm.What he found was warm, almost hot, and he could feel moisture seeping its way through the gusset, warm and slippery like a lotion or oil.He looked at her with happy confusion, and she smiled. “It gets that way sometimes. When it's, excited.” She winked at him wickedly. “But you're torturing me, Tommy. Here, let me just,”With a quick move, her hand was suddenly inside her pajama shorts, and with a jerk she pulled her panties aside, allowing him easier access. He instantly felt the hot wet flesh of her virgin cunt under the palm of his hand.He wasn't sure who gasped louder at the moment of contact, him or her.Amy's eyes rolled back in her head as his fingers started to explore her soft folds.Tommy was mesmerized by what he was feeling. His fingers gently probed and explored her swollen labia, then found where they separated as his fingers slipped between them, locating the entrance to her vagina.He stopped there, remembering his promise not to probe too deep.Cautiously, he stuck a finger tip in, then looked at Amy. “This okay? Not too much?”Her breath was hitching, as she struggled to keep quiet despite the immense pleasure. “Ya, yes, it's fine,” she stammered. “Juh, just a little deeper. There, stop! Now just slide it in and out a bit.”He followed her instructions and she closed her eyes again, imagining, as she had when she'd masturbated earlier, that it was the tip of his cock sliding in and out of her virgin hole.She felt like a fire hydrant the way she was gushing from the gentle fingering. Tommy felt it too.“It's so wet,” he said, his voice a low marvel. “I know, sorry,” she stuttered, barely able to speak.“Don't be,” he whispered in her ear. “I got you way messier earlier, remember? Besides, I'm assuming this means I'm doing a good job, right?”“Oh, yes, yes you, oh, oh God, don't stop, a little faster, oh, oh Jesus, I'm gonna,” Amy suddenly bit down on her lip so hard she thought it might bleed, as she felt the wave of her orgasm hit her, knocking her head back against the couch, her arm squeezing Tommy's waist so tight he could barely breathe, her other hand flying to her mouth to cover her scream as her body shook uncontrollably.“Don't stop don't stop don't stop,” her voice came muffled from under her hand as she felt a fireball of pleasure spread outwardly from her vagina, simultaneously up towards her head and down to her toes. Then her sounds were no longer words, but high pitched squeals. Her body rocked forward, then back, then shook with what looked like a convulsion. Her eyes rolled back in her head.Amy gives her first blowjob.Amy had been sitting with her eyes closed in a state of utter relaxation, wrapped in Tommy's strong embrace. Suddenly they opened, and looking down, she saw Tommy's erection, still straining against his shorts.“Oh, Tommy, I'm so sorry, I totally forgot about, that,” she gestured to his crotch. “Are you sure I can't, you know, help take care of it? It seems so unfair to leave you that way.”Tommy glanced at the TV. There were maybe ten minutes left in the movie. Plenty of time, really. But he was still worried.“Amy, I'd be lying if I said I didn't want you to. But I'm just concerned about making another mess all over you, or worse, on your parents couch!”Amy looked sad, then thoughtful. She looked up at him suddenly, with a gaze that was both shy yet determined.“I have, I have an idea,” she said, her voice shaking, “but I don't know what you'll think of it.”Tommy looked at her quizzically, so she continued, “I could, I could, you know, put it in my, in my mouth.” She blushed at her own brazen words.Tommy's eyes went wide. “You mean,?”Amy simply nodded. Her face still flushed but also filled with love and determination. “Yes,” she answered. “I want to please you that way. Please?” she begged, pouting.Her plea broke any remaining willpower he had left to resist. He kissed her, then smiled. “How could I possibly refuse that pretty face?” he chuckled.He sat back, loosened his shorts, then slid them down. His cock sprung free immediately.Despite having seen and touched it in this state earlier that evening, Amy still couldn't help but giggle at how his penis bounced and twitched all on it's own.“What would be the, you know, best way to, you know, do that?” she asked, suddenly feeling bashful.“Um,” Tommy thought, “maybe on your knees? On the floor?”Amy nodded and slid down to the floor, placing herself between Tommy's legs.This seemed like a good position, she thought, as she got her first really good, close up look at his penis. There was a long, thick vein that ran up the underside of it, from the bottom of the shaft up to the strange indentation of flesh just under the tip that reminded Amy vaguely of her own folds just above her clit. She observed his balls again, in their strange little sack of flesh, covered in small dark hairs.“It's all such a strange looking thing,” she thought to herself, “but somehow beautiful, and arousing.”Amy took his throbbing member in her hand, feeling it pulse in her grip, then started to lean forward towards it.Just as her lips approached his swollen head, she froze. Letting go, she looked up at him, suddenly afraid.“I,” Amy started, “I don't, I don't know what I'm doing,” she stammered. “What if I hurt you?”“You don't have to do this, Amy, we can stop right now,” Tommy said, concerned.“No, no, I'm just, I wanna do good,” Amy smiled weakly, “just afraid I won't be.”“Relax, take your time, go slow, you'll be fine baby. I'm so worked up this won't take long anyway,” he laughed, calming her. Then he echoed her earlier words, “I'll guide you if needed,  okay?”She nodded, smiled, then advanced once more towards his throbbing cock. She felt Tommy's hand touching her face in gentle reassurance, then brushing her hair back away from it. She met his gaze and smiled.Her lips found his head and kissed it tentatively. As before in the woods when she touched it for the very first time, it suddenly started bouncing up and down like a diving board someone just leapt from.She suppressed her mirth this time, determined to get down to business. Again taking his thick shaft in her tiny hand, she held it steady, as she kissed the tip more confidently now. Tommy gasped, feeling the warmth of her lips make contact with his sensitive glans.Feeling bolder, Amy parted her lips and slowly took the tip in her mouth.Tommy winced suddenly, and whispered through his clenched jaw, “mind the teeth!”Amy's mouth let go immediately, and she blurted, “Shit, sorry! You  okay?”“Fine, I'm fine, just, it's  okay baby, try again,” Tommy said reassuringly.Amy's cheeks flushed hot, but she nodded and slid her lips over the tip of his cock again, this time making sure to keep her teeth clear.She got past the tip easily enough, then took another inch or so. Here she paused yet again. She had no idea how far she should or could go, or what to do next.Sensing her confusion and hesitation, Tommy spoke to her softly. “Only go as far as you're comfortable, baby, then just slide it in and out, kinda like what you did with your hand earlier, but using your mouth instead. Does that make sense?”“Mmm hmm,” Amy replied through her full lips, the vibrations causing a groan of pleasure from Tommy. She made a mental note that he liked that.Slowly, Amy started to move her head, up and down, feeling the hot flesh of his cock sliding across her tongue, feeling the ridge of his tip passing in and out of her lips; a very strange yet pleasurable sensation.She was starting to get the hang of it. Using her right hand to hold his cock steady, her grip gentle yet firm at the base, Amy continued to bob her head up and down over his cock, although she still only dared to take about a third of it.It was incredibly hard, yet also felt somehow soft and spongy in her mouth. She was surprised to realize it had no real taste to it at all besides a hint of salt.She was so busy concentrating on what she was doing that she barely remembered to check to see how Tommy was handling it.Looking up, she saw him covering his mouth with his hand, trying to contain his groans and gasps. But his eyes spoke volumes as to the pleasure he was receiving.Their eyes met again, and Amy somehow managed a smile despite having the first penis she'd ever seen, touched, and now sucked in her mouth. She started humming again softly, grinning up at him with a wicked sparkle in her ocean blue eyes.That sent Tommy over the edge. These sensations were all too new to him, far more intense and pleasurable than anything he'd ever managed to create with just his hand. There was no way he could hold back for long.Amy suddenly felt his penis swell in her mouth, like it was expanding somehow. The earlier handjob she'd given had clued her in on what this meant of course; his climax was imminent.Now was the moment of truth, Amy realized. Would she be able to handle him squirting all that thick, sticky stuff in her mouth?Despite being completely inexperienced, Amy was a smart girl. She decided the best course of action in a split second.Quickly she lifted her head up so that her mouth now only held his throbbing cock head. Her lips sealed tight around the ridge forming a vacuum. The hand that had been gripping his base now started to stroke his shaft up and down as he'd taught her before, jerking him while applying gentle suction with her mouth.If she was going to try to catch all of his squirt, she decided she should treat his cock like a straw and try to suck it out. That's just what she did, and she felt the first blast pushing its way up his shaft under her hand, forcefully shooting out the tip.It hit her tongue; hot, salty, but also sweet somehow. The texture was thick and creamy, like some strange combo of yogurt and egg whites. Amy tasted it for only a microsecond before acting on instinct and working the slimy glob to the back of her throat and swallowing.Just in time for the second blast. This one caught her less prepared, and she choked slightly, then kept going.But there was simply too much to keep up with. Her mouth was filling up faster than she could swallow, and with horror she realized some of his cum was leaking out past her lips despite her best efforts at containment and about to drip on the couch.Suddenly she felt a hand just under her chin. Tommy, thinking quickly, had grabbed some fortunate nearby napkins and was using them to catch the run off oozing from her lips and down her chin.She took the napkins gratefully, and quickly mopped up her chin. Amy pulled her mouth back until her lips were resting just over the slit of his tip, then slowly stroked his still hard shaft, feeling the last few drops squeeze out on her tongue.She rolled his cum around on her tongue a bit, savoring the taste this time. It didn't taste bad, nor did it taste good, she thought. Just, odd. But it certainly wasn't terrible or anything. And just the notion of what exactly it was, and just how it had wound up in her mouth, sent pleasant little shivers through her.Amy looked up at Tommy, the tip of his penis still on her lips, and grinned proudly. She'd done it! She'd actually made him squirt with her mouth! And managed to keep it from getting truly messy by actually swallowing almost all of it.Amy felt his penis starting to soften slightly in her hand. She marveled at the fascinating biology of it all for a moment before deciding on a whim to lick him completely clean of the last few splashes of cum that were stuck to him.She heard Tommy moan, and felt his body tremor, as she gently finished cleaning his shaft and head with her tongue. Then, giving it one last kiss, she reluctantly let go of his slowly deflating penis.Amy then felt a sudden pang of guilt. Not for giving her first blowjob, no. She actually felt proud about that. She just felt bad for being so focused on what she was doing that she'd totally missed out on seeing most of Tommy's reaction.She looked up at him again. His face was flushed, but grinning ear to ear. She noticed with some alarm that his lower lip was bleeding, and called his attention to it.“Really?” Tommy muttered, as if coming out of a trance. He tentatively touched his lip, saw the blood on his fingers, then chuckled softly. “Well, it was either bite my lip or scream so loud I'd wake your parents. Small price to pay, I guess,” he said laughing. “It's not bad, it'll be fine, don't worry.” He dabbed his lip with a fresh napkin, wiping off the blood.Amy got up off her knees and sat beside him on the couch, then simply wrapped her arms around him in a warm hug that he returned in earnest.“That was beautiful, Amy. Absolutely amazing. Thank you so, so much,” he whispered in her ear, followed by, “I love you.”“I know,” she whispered, grinning again. Tommy laughed. “Well played, princess.”Looking up, Tommy noticed the credits were now rolling on the movie.“Shit, I better get moving,” he sighed, reluctantly letting go of Amy and reaching down to pull his shorts back up.“Wait,” whispered Amy, “just a second, I just wanna, ,” her hand wrapped around his now soft penis and gave it a gentle squeeze, “say goodbye.” Then she giggled. “It's so strange how different it feels when it's soft,” she marveled.“Yeah, well keep that up and you'll wake it up again,” he said, only half joking. He already felt it starting to stir despite having just had his second orgasm within a couple of hours.“Take a last look,” he cracked before pulling his shorts up and adjusting everything back to normal.Their eyes met again, and Amy gently kissed him, taking care not to put too much pressure on his sore lip. But it had already stopped bleeding and he didn't wince at her kiss, simply returned it.Finally they broke the kiss, and Tommy stood up. “Time for me to go, babe, sorry.”Amy nodded, then suddenly looked troubled. Noticing the look, he asked, “What is it? What's on your mind?”Amy took a moment to gather her thoughts, then finally spoke. “Tommy, I, I've really, enjoyed everything we've, done together tonight. All of it. And I don't feel guilty or shameful about it. Does, does that make me, a slut?” she asked with a gulp.“No, God no,” Tommy gasped. “Do you love me?” he asked her, looking in her eyes.“Yes, so much,” she replied earnestly.“I love you too, Amy. And I don't think it's wrong for two people who love each other to, to do these things, to, to make each other feel good. To, please each other,” he said, “no matter what some guy in a collar says from a pulpit.”Amy's face relaxed and broke into a warm, grateful smile. “Thank you,” she said softly, “that makes me feel better. Because I feel that way too.”“I gotta say,” said Tommy, “It kinda surprised me the way you swore when you were orgasming. It was, it was kinda hot.”Amy blushed but grinned. “Yeah, that surprised me too, actually,” she said, then just shrugged.They shared one last embrace, a quick final kiss, and then Tommy was out the door.He turned to look back at her, waved, and whispered loudly, “I love you. See you again soon.”“I love you too,” she mouthed silently, blew him a kiss, and closed the door.&l

Two life long friends start to explore intimacy together.In 4 parts, By D j mac 1031 - listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.The pool party had been going on for several hours, and it was well after dark, when Amy asked me if I'd wanted to go for a walk in the woods behind the house.She was 18, I was 19, but we'd known each other since we were toddlers, our families being very close and part of the same church group.The party was to celebrate her high school graduation (I graduated the year before) and was mainly our families along with some of our mutual friends from church and school.As I said, we'd been friends for a long time, but it was only in recent months that things seemed to change between us.Talking about our futures, our questions of what we wanted to do with our lives, our secret bonding over our mutual distaste of our parents' particular brand of religion, had brought us closer together as friends, but also somehow felt more than ‘just' friends.I'd certainly started noticing her beautiful body more recently as well.Amy was blonde, with curly shoulder length locks, now damp around her face. Blue eyes that almost matched the pool water we were currently floating in.Her one-piece bathing suit was modest (I'm sure her parents had some say in that) but still couldn't help but highlight the curves of her perfect apple sized breasts, or the roundness of her ass that hadn't quite lost its “baby fat” yet.She was well tanned of course; it was her pool and she spent a lot of time sunning herself when she wasn't actually swimming in it.We'd been playing Marco Polo for awhile along with our friends, and there was the usual silliness, splashing, and occasional “accidental” groping of random body parts as we all chased each other around the pool, taking turns being the “blind” player.My hands had found Amy's body on more than a few occasions when it was my turn. I was starting to think she was letting me catch her just so my hands could brush against her hips, her back, and yes once right across her round bubble ass.We'd been taking a break from the game and just floating nearby each other, catching our breath, when she asked about going for the walk.Most of our friends had left the pool already, getting snacks or drinks or just drying off.“You really wanna?” I asked, surprised. We'd been spending a lot of time together recently, but both of us having very religious conservative parents made it difficult to actually pursue any kind of true dating relationship.We weren't girlfriend and boyfriend yet, not by any stretch, but had certainly progressed beyond mere childhood friends in the past several weeks.I still remember my surprise when she kissed me right on the lips at her graduation ceremony just a few days ago.Oh it was quick, and she'd been hugging and kissing lots of folks. But it wasn't accidental on her part and it certainly didn't feel platonic.“Yeah, come on, it'll be fun, I promise,” she replied. The smile on her face was mischievous to say the least.I was a bit scared honestly. Both our parents would freak out if they caught us sneaking off together. I honestly couldn't wait to get out of my house and away from all the religious nonsense. But until then I had to put up with their repressive bullshit that made it incredibly difficult for me to even consider dating any girls on a regular basis, let alone get laid.We climbed out of the pool, grabbed our towels, and took a look around.Our parents all seemed busy, chatting away with some of the other parents in attendance, drinking, laughing, and playing some card game.I didn't think they'd notice us.“ Okay, let's go, lead the way I guess. You know these woods better than me.”Amy didn't hesitate. She took my hand and led me to a little path that was barely visible in the dark.As we got to the edge by the tree line, we both took one more look around, saw no one noticing us, and quietly slipped through the trees and down the path.We hadn't gone very far when we came to a little clearing. A few stumps marked where some trees had been cleared, and a small pile of wood to one side, apparently the remains of some makeshift fort.“My brothers cleared this spot years ago; they used to have sleep-outs in their fort. They never let me come here with them but I've always known about it. They eventually forgot about it as they got older, but I never did. It's a nice spot to just get away and be alone for a while,” she explained.“Yeah, it's pretty cool I guess” I said, then, awkwardly, “not that many bugs here.”She laughed. “I keep it clear here so it doesn't get overgrown. And I sprayed some bug killer here earlier this afternoon. Just in case.” She had that mischievous grin again and a twinkle in her eye I couldn't fathom.“In case what?” I asked stupidly. God, the cluelessness of a teenage boy.“In case this” she said, and suddenly she was in my arms, her lips pressed to mine.I froze for a moment, but thankfully, instinct took over, and I kissed her back.She broke the kiss after a few seconds, almost reluctantly. "I've been wanting to do that forever, you know. I've been waiting so long for the right moment.“I smiled, hoping she couldn't see how red my face was in the moonlight that shone down on us."Wow. Well I'm, I'm glad you did Amy. That was, that was really, that was really nice.” I stuttered around the words like an idiot.“I'm glad you liked it. Because I wanna do it again.” She smiled, looking at me in anticipation.This time I made the move, pulling her gently by the waist, leaning down a bit (she was shorter than me) and moving in for another kiss.She met me halfway and once again our lips connected.We were both inexperienced, but we got the hang of it quickly. I tested her lips with my tongue; they parted and accepted it. She offered her tongue in return, and we explored, if a bit awkwardly, the art of French kissing.We'd break the kiss only for a few moments to look into each other's eyes, smile, then right back at it.My hands up until that point had remained on her hips. Her arms were up around my neck and she was standing on her toes to help get some height.I decided to be a bit bolder, and slowly started moving my hands. First just slowly up then back down her sides. I repeated this move a few times and her body seemed to respond positively, so I got braver.My hands went back to her hips, then slowly around to her back. While the front of her suit was modest, the back was mostly open, allowing my hands to gently caress her soft, perfect skin.She broke the kiss and giggled, “that tickles!”“Sorry,” I said, lying.“I didn't say stop, did I?” She replied softly, then started kissing me again.My hands continued rubbing her back, but now I was moving them in small slow circles, lower, and lower still, stopping just above her ass.I could feel her wriggling, trying to stand taller, and realized she was trying to actually move her ass UP and into my hands!I took her signal and went with it, sliding my hands down and finally cupping the perfect teen bubble ass I'd up until then been able to admire only with my eyes.“Mmm,” she moaned as she broke the kiss. “Finally. Took you long enough,” she giggled again playfully.“I was trying to be a gentleman,” I joked.“Well stop trying so hard” she shot back playfully.“Oh yeah?“ I said in mock annoyance. "Well then,” and with that I playfully grabbed her ass harder.What happened next happened quickly. My pull on her ass threw her off the balance of her toes, and she fell forward, right into me, our bodies touching fully for the first time.And that's when I realized I had a massive erection.I felt her lower stomach lean right into it when she slipped, felt the simultaneous jolt of pain from the impact and pleasure from, well, the contact.She was laughing at first, then suddenly went quiet as she looked down, confused for a moment.Then her eyes went wide as she looked up at me.“Is that, is that your,” Now she was the one stuttering. "Is that what I think it is?“ She managed to get out.My face went beet red. "Yeah, um, look, sorry, I,”“It's  okay” she cut in. “Did I, did I hurt you?”“No,” I replied. (it had hurt, but only a little really and I didn't want to make her feel bad.)“Oh,  okay, good.” She said, biting her lip.We stood there in awkward silence for a moment. But she didn't back away, and I certainly didn't want her to. My cock was throbbing, straining against the fabric of my suit, and while separated by my suit and her own, I still enjoyed the contact of another person, especially my beautiful friend Amy, touching up against my penis, even if only indirectly.I didn't want the moment to end. But I didn't know how to continue.Amy finally broke the silence. "Is that, because of me?“ She asked shyly."Yes” I managed.She pulled away from me and I almost groaned. I didn't want her to move.But she only pulled back far enough to look down to see the tent pushing up from my swimsuit.Her eyes again went wide. “Wow. I mean I knew they got, bigger, when guys got, uh; but I didn't think they'd get that, big, or,” She stopped, looking both confused and excited.I was embarrassed, yet also feeling a sense of pride, and excitement. My life-long friend was seeing my erected penis for the first time, even if it was covered by my suit, and it was giving her a good show.“Have you never seen a guys, you know, thing before?” I asked, hoping mine was truly her first.“Well, no, not really. A picture in a textbook once. but it was just a drawing, and not this big, or,” she paused.“Hard?” I finished for her.“Yeah,” she laughed. "I never saw a hard one, or a real one.“ She gulped."Yeah, they're usually smaller and soft, normally. But get much bigger and harder when, excited” I explained simply.“So you're, excited, because of me?”“Yes,” I replied, “Amy, you're so beautiful, and I'm so happy to be here, kissing you, and touching you. I've wanted this for a long time too, and now that it's happening, I can't help but get, well, turned on. I hope this doesn't upset you.”“No, not at all. I, I love it” she said, grinning widely.“Can I, can I touch it? She stammered.My heart jumped. This is gonna happen? My brain screamed silently in joy."Of course,” I managed to say, “I'd, I'd love that.”She came in closer to me again. I could smell the chlorine in her hair, but also just, well, her. Her bright face shined in the moonlight, beautiful, without a stitch of makeup on.Her left arm went around my hip to my back, and with her right, she slowly, tentatively, reached out and placed the palm of her hand over the bulge of my suit.My cock jumped immediately at her touch, and she was startled, pulling her hand back in surprise.“It moved!” She gasped. “Wait, it, it moves?”“Yeah it does that,” I smiled, begging silently for her to touch it again.She burst out laughing. “Oh my God, that's great! It moves!” She laughed so loud I was afraid the whole party behind us would hear.“Shush,” I whispered, and she tried to contain herself, finally quieting to the occasional giggle.Her hand reached out, more boldly this time, and again my throbbing member jumped at her touch, but this time she didn't pull away.Instead, she started gently rubbing it with the palm of her hand. It bobbed and twitched with her movements and she smiled brightly, like a kid on Christmas with a new toy, enjoying how it responded to her touch.I was enjoying it too. Not exactly the way I did it on my own of course, but hell, any touching was good touching, when it came to a beautiful girl with her hand on your cock.“Does that, does it feel, good?” She asked shyly.“Oh god yes, Amy. It feels amazing, so so good! Please don't stop.” I begged.She smiled such a beautiful smile, and continued exploring.“I want to, I wanna see it” she said suddenly.I felt I must be dreaming. If so, please, whatever you do, God, be merciful, please don't wake me up now!I couldn't even manage the words so just nodded, and she slowly tugged down my suit, struggling a bit to get it over the protruding obstacle, until I helped by undoing the string and tugging with her.It suddenly popped out, springing upward in all its full glory.She had to stifle another laugh; not a cruel one, mocking me, but a joyful, playful excited laugh that spoke to how thrilled she was to finally see it.“Wow! Holy crap!” She whispered. “It looks even bigger in person! And so, veiny! Are you sure that's not painful? It looks so swollen!”“Not painful at all, it actually feels really pleasurable, and very sensitive to, being touched” I said, hinting at what I hoped she'd get back to.She grinned wickedly and took the hint, and her hand again reached for my cock. Within moments I was feeling, for the first time ever, the incredible feeling of skin on skin contact from someone other than myself touching my cock.Now, she was using her fingers, running them up my shaft, tracing their way to the tip, then, back down. My body was literally shaking in bliss.Suddenly she giggled again.“What's so funny now?” I asked, not harshly.“I just now noticed your, what's the word? Testicles, right? They're, don't be mad, please, but they're just silly looking. Like little balls in a sack.”“Yeah well that's why we call them balls,” I laughed. "And it's okay, I'm not mad. They are kinda goofy looking.“Her hand cupped them gently, and she looked up at me, questioning. "Is this okay? I don't wanna hurt them, I know it can really hurt a guy getting hit there.”“You're fine, just be gentle with them, don't squeeze, just rub,” I said.She gently rubbed them for a few seconds, feeling their weight, being very careful.“What feels better, touching your, balls, or your,?” She must have felt embarrassed to say penis or cock or whatever other term, because she just gestured at my twitching member.“My cock?” I said, seeing how she'd react if I said it.She flinched at the word, not used to using or hearing the “dirty” words too often I suppose.“Yeah, your, cock,” she repeated, trying out the word, then deciding she liked it.“Your big hard cock.” Her face had that wicked grin again.“Yeah touching my cock feels better, honestly,” I grinned back. “Especially when you are touching it.”She took that as an invitation to continue.“Tell me how to, to touch it the way, the way you like,” she asked nervously.“Okay. Well,” I paused, then continued, “what you were doing felt really good, but it's better if you, well, here, let me show you.” And with that I took her hand and guided it into the more familiar grip around my shaft, then showed her how to stroke it, pulling the skin gently up around the tip, then back, the way every guy figures out how to do as soon as he hits puberty.She got the hang of it pretty quickly and I let go, allowing her to continue at her own pace.“It feels so warm,” she gasped, “and, I can feel your pulse in it” she marveled.Suddenly she looked up at me. “It's, beautiful.” She said, then kissed me.I pulled her in close as we kissed, her hand never letting go.I was close to cumming, I knew I wouldn't last much longer if she kept going. I grabbed her hand and made her pause, trying to extend the moment. She looked up at me questioningly.“Just needed a pause for a second.” I explained. Suddenly, I had a thought.“Can I,?” I stammered, as I moved my hand towards her beautiful firm boobs, waiting for her consent.She bit her lip, then nodded. “Yes,” she whispered.I touched her breast gently, my hand over her suit still, heard her gasp, felt her shudder. I could feel her nipple, stiff and swollen, poking through the fabric.Her hand suddenly left my cock, and I looked at her, curious. She simply smiled then reached up and slowly slipped the shoulder straps of her bathing suit down.She hesitated for only a moment, then continued, exposing to my delighted eyes her firm, young breasts for the first time.They stood, perky and oh so round, their pale pinkness a sharp contrast to the rest of her tanned skin. Her nipples were tiny points sticking up from the middle of her light pink, puffy areolas.My face must have been interesting; with my mouth agape and my eyes wide, because she giggled again, nervously.“Do you like them?” She asked quietly.“They're beautiful. Just like you Amy,” I replied lovingly. She blushed but smiled.With my left arm still holding her close, my right hand again found her perfect tits.I went from one to the other, alternating between a gentle caress and soft squeezes. I could feel her heart racing beneath her left breast. I gently rolled her left nipple between my fingers, then gave it a slight tug. She gasped in surprise and (I'd hoped) pleasure.“Was that  okay? I didn't hurt you?” I asked, concerned.“No, I'm fine, it felt good, just, sensitive,” she managed to say, breathing heavily.We kissed again, and then I felt her hand return to stroking my throbbing boner.After about another minute or two of this, her stroking my cock, me playing with her breasts, I felt the familiar sensation of my climax approaching, knowing I would not be able to hold it back any longer.“Amy,” I gasped, breathing heavy, “you're going to make me, oh God, I can't hold it back,” I moaned, tried not to scream my pleasure, and managed to get out “Please, just don't stop, don't stop, don't,”My cock swelled; she gasped but didn't let go, kept stroking, as the first blast of hot cum shot from the tip of my cock.It hit her right between her exposed breasts. She jumped but stayed close, still not letting go, still jerking me steadily as blast after sticky blast continued to burst from my straining organ.Cum went everywhere; more squirted on her suit, her hand, her arm. Some dripped on her feet, and I could hear her squealing and giggling.Her eyes met mine, confused and questioning. "Just a little more, please, I'm begging you.“ I groaned, and she kept her grip, milking the last remaining drops, watching them ooze out the tip to drip to the grass below.Finally, I could take no more, and grabbed her hand gently, pulling it away from my still hard but finally satisfied cock."So, so good, Amy, that was so good, thank you, oh thank you,” I struggled and finally managed to control my breathing as I repeated, “Oh, thank you.”“You're welcome,” she said gently, and her lips found mine once more.That kiss lasted, seconds? Minutes? A lifetime? Forever?Finally it broke, and we both laughed. We shared a mutual mix of embarrassment and excitement at the state we found ourselves in. My cock, hanging there, slowly deflating. Her breasts still exposed. Cum everywhere.“Holy shit that was a mess!” She exclaimed. “I knew, I knew something would, you know, come out, but, wow, holy shit!”I realized with horror the mess I had made on her. “Oh god, Amy, I'm sorry, really, it just happened so fast, I wasn't thinking, I,”She cut me off. “It's  okay. I, I loved it. I loved making that happen. I loved that you felt good. I loved that it was because, because of me.” I could hear the pride in her voice, like a sense of accomplishment.“Shit, we better clean up” she gasped suddenly. She then grabbed the towel she had brought and started desperately wiping away the spunk from her boobs. “Take one last look” she said as she fixed her suit, covering up her breasts to my dismay.She then continued cleaning herself, mopping up the jizz that had splattered on her suit, hands and feet.“It's  okay, don't worry,” she said; to herself or me I wasn't sure. “I'll clean most of this up and in the dark no one will notice the stains, and I'll jump back in the pool real quick and that should,” She paused, looked at me, still standing there, cock deflated now but sticky with my cum, then laughed and threw me the towel. "Here, clean up and put that away,“ she said quickly, ”we gotta get back before someone notices we've been missing.“I quickly wiped myself down, and noticed her eying my penis one last time."It's, softer now.” She whispered.“Yeah, you, you tired it out.” I winked and smiled. She laughed, again looking pleased with herself.We quickly finished cleaning up, did a double check on each other, adjusted our clothing to make sure everything was back in place, then shared one last, lingering kiss.I looked her in the eye, resolved to tell her my feelings. “Amy, I, I lov,”“Hush.” She said, cutting me off. “We gotta go! Now!”We crept down the path, back the way we came. I could hear the sounds of the party again as we came to the end of our tree cover.We stopped, peaking out cautiously, seeing who may be looking in our direction.It looked clear, and I was about to step out when Amy stopped me.“Wait,” she whispered. “I'll go first. My mom knows I like to visit that clearing alone sometimes. I tell her I pray out there, but I really just go to get away from them and be alone sometimes. If she or someone else sees me coming out alone, that's my story, that I slipped away for a quiet moment of prayer.”You genius, I thought as I smiled admiringly at her.“You wait a few minutes. If I get back without questions, I'll head right for the house, wash my suit off better and make sure to rinse this towel out. Wait till I'm in the house, then come out. If anyone questions you, tell them,” Here she paused, hesitated.“I'll tell them I had to pee and the bathroom was occupied. Embarrassing, but better than the truth” I whispered back.She smiled. “That will work, good thinking.  Okayhere I go. Oh one last thing,”She paused, kissed my lips quickly, touched my cheek gently,“, I love you too.”Then she turned, and stepped out from the trees, walking slowly back towards the yard.Amy cleans up, then has a few minutes of alone time..Looking around, the coast was clear, and she made a beeline up the stairs and towards the bathroom. In the hallway, she almost plowed into her best friend Cindy, who had just exited the bathroom.“Hey, there you are,” said Cindy. “I was looking for you earlier. Where were you?”Amy panicked for a moment but quickly collected herself, and managed a calm, casual reply. “Oh just went for a walk, needed some quiet time to reflect, be with God, ya know?” Amy then made a move to get around Cindy, trying to reach the bathroom before Cindy noticed anything suspicious.But it was too late. “You look, flushed. Nervous. You okay? Something wrong?” Cindy asked.“No nothing,” Amy spat out too quickly. “Just, just really gotta pee.” She tried again for the bathroom.Cindy caught her up again. “Something is up, I can tell. Come on, dish!” she pleaded.“I'll, I'll tell you about it later, I promise,” Amy stammered.“You better, bestie,” Cindy called after her as Amy finally made it to the bathroom and slammed the door.“Whew, finally,” Amy whispered to herself. She double checked to make sure she locked the door, then turned to examine herself in the mirror.Her face broke into a huge grin. “I can't believe we just did that,” she thought, recalling the recent time she'd just spent alone in the woods with Tommy.Her good Christian upbringing told her she should be feeling guilt and shame, like a wanton little slut that men would never respect, let alone marry.But she didn't really believe any of that. Instead, all she felt was the joy and excitement of a young woman discovering both love and the pleasures of the flesh at the same time.She composed herself quickly; can't dwell on that just yet. Things to do first.She examined her bathing suit in the mirror. Despite her best efforts, she could still see the dried remains of Tommy's, sperm? Semen? She knew there was a difference but couldn't remember what. It had dried to dark patches on her light blue suit.“I'll have to change it,” she thought. “I'll tell mom I spilled something on it.” She quickly stripped off her suit and as she did so, noticed another stain. This one in the crotch.“Wow, girl, you really got yourself excited, didn't you?” she thought. The gusset of her suit was damp and sticky, and as she held it up closer to examine it, she caught a strong whiff of the scent of her vagina that not even the pool chlorine could drown out.It wasn't an unpleasant smell. She'd smelled it before of course, during her relatively recent discovery and explorations of the pleasures of self pleasure. She found herself wondering if Tommy would enjoy her scent.Masturbation was a “sin” her parents would condemn, no doubt, but she'd felt no shame in touching herself, in discovering how her body reacted to the exploration of her fingers over her most intimate parts.Almost absent mindedly, Amy ran her hand over the fine blonde pubic hair covering her mound. Slipping downwards between her legs, she discovered the slick warm wetness that still lingered there. She felt the pulsing and throbbing of the little bump at the top that she knew would give her incredible pleasure if she just,“Not now, dammit,” she swore to herself. “Get this done, quick.”She stooped, still naked, and quickly washed out her suit along with the towel she'd used to wipe herself down earlier, making sure to get all of Tommy's sticky stuff off of both.Looking down, she noticed a faded drop of, cum, she decided to call it, a word she'd heard before somewhere, dried now but still visible on her left breast.She touched it, tentatively, then smelled her finger. On a sudden whim, she tasted it.The taste was faint, but tangy and salty. She wondered for a moment what it would be like to taste it fresh, and her vagina throbbed at the thought.“Not now!” she thought again, and quickly jumped in the shower, soaping and rinsing her whole body as quickly as possible. Her private parts begged her to linger over washing them. She ignored it.Finished bathing, Amy grabbed a fresh towel, dried off, and wrapped herself in it. She then scooped up the wet suit and soiled towel. She'd put them in her bedroom hamper, and hopefully remember to do her own laundry first thing tomorrow.She cracked the bathroom door and peeked out. All clear.Her bedroom door was just a few steps down the hall and she made it through and behind it in seconds. Again she quickly locked her door.She walked over to her bedroom window that overlooked the yard where the party was still going on and peeked out through the curtains.Her parents were still playing the card game they'd been at with the other parents when she and Tommy had first snuck off to the woods for what turned out to be way more than just the kissing she'd planned on.She looked around for Tommy, and saw him sitting alone by the edge of the pool, dangling his feet in the water, looking lost in thought.She had a sudden overwhelming desire to knock on the window, get his attention, and flash him her boobs. A desire she quickly squashed. “If my parents saw that they'd chain me in the basement for a month with a rosary,” she said, grimacing at the thought.She would go back out and join him soon, she thought. Hopefully get to talk privately but if not, at least spend time with him, basking in their secret shared stolen moments together.“But first,” she thought, “God help me but I need to take care of this first.”Amy closed the curtains, making sure they were completely covering her window. She doubted anyone could see anything that high up, but she was taking no chances.She walked over to her bed, dropped her towel, and lay naked over the bedspread.“I've only got a few minutes or I'm gonna need another story to tell,” she thought.But a few minutes was all she'd need really.Amy had only truly discovered masturbation last summer. It was her 18th birthday party, another pool party, and of course Tommy had been there.They'd been swimming of course, along with the usual horse play.Nothing had happened between them then, but at one point while she was sunning herself on the deck, Amy saw something.Or at least, she thought she did.Tommy had just climbed out of the pool near her, and as he stood up, his suit was clinging to him tightly, and Amy, who was lounging in her pool chair, sunglasses on, saw quite clearly the outline of his, well, she was pretty sure it was his penis.It only lasted a second, as he adjusted his suit and the fabric fell away from it, but that moment locked in Amy's mind.She'd suddenly become fascinated with seeing it again, and found herself, over and over again throughout the day, stealing glances at his crotch when she thought he wasn't looking, keeping her sunglasses on so she wouldn't be obvious about it.Every time he moved, everytime he bent or even walked, she looked for any telltale signs of it under his suit, to the point she was probably over imagining every curve of the fabric of his bathing suit.That night when she crawled into bed, that singular moment of him stepping out of the pool, suit tight and clinging around the outline of his genitals, was replaying over and over in her mind, not allowing sleep to come.She'd touched herself before that night, off and on, even though she'd been taught that was a sin of course.But that night, she felt a hot ache between her legs she'd never experienced before, an ache that begged to be touched, massaged, fondled, fingered.She'd experienced her first true orgasm that night, and in the months since had figured out the best ways to bring that incredible feeling over and over again.And almost every time, she wound up thinking about the outline of Tommy's penis in his bathing suit.Now though, oh, she had so, So much more to think about!She'd kissed him. Made out with him!She hadn't just seen the outline of his penis this time. She'd actually seen it fully hard and erect and literally making a tent in his suit.She'd actually touched it! First over his suit, then actually took down his shorts and literally saw and touched it fully exposed!It even moved, like it had a mind of its own! Oh how that had made her laugh with delight.And best of all, she'd made him squirt! Everywhere!Amy's mind raced with all of this as she rubbed her clit furiously. She had no time for a slow build up and didn't need it.Her vagina was on fire; swollen, slick and dripping as she rubbed herself.She never used her fingers too deeply, wanting to keep her virginity intact, but explored deep enough to imagine the tip of Tommy's cock, (“Yes, cock, that's what he called it,” she remembered) pushing its way into her tight virgin opening.

Camp Volunteer Opportunities Spring cleaning  at a camp when I was 18 and a virgin. Based on a post by Had2write. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. Every spring, several of the families from my home town would go to this local summer camp and do a ‘worker bee'. The camp had been around for over 50 years so there was always stuff that needed to be cleaned and fixed. This camp was located in the beautiful upper mid-west, in what folks call ‘lake country'. The plot of land that the camp sat on was just gorgeous. It was over 200 acers of tree covered lake front property. There were several camper cabins around the edge, a lodge/mess hall with a canteen to purchase snacks and souvenirs near the entrance, and a huge activity field in the middle. There was a lot of real estate that need to be spruced up because the winters always took a toll on the old camp and we were there to make it nice and shiny again before the summer campers arrived. The camp was a huge seasonal boost to the local economy and it generally boosted the tourism business and investments in lake properties for several miles around. The town folk realized this and tried to insure the viability in a win-win partnership. To that end, several of us enjoyed some free and discounted lodging options in the off-season. Each worker earned a credit toward an off-season weekend stay. My folks had a wedding to go to, this particular weekend, so since I was 18, I asked to take their slot and get the offer, for when I came home from college some weekend. Normally we would go on Friday and stay until Sunday. The women would clean the kitchen, grand lodge, and do laundry, the men would do building repairs, and the kids would work on cleaning up the grounds around the camp. I always enjoyed these weekends but nothing could ever top the spring trip when I was 18. There was another family who had a daughter, Lynn, she was 18 too. Lynn and I had known each other since preschool. I had never felt any attraction to her but I have to admit, she was turning into a hot lady. She had the nicest ass and her tits were perfect. I was taking notice that weekend. After everybody had arrived and had gotten settled in, we spent Friday night getting our detailed work list, and then everyone visited around the bonfire. I couldn't stop myself from glancing over at Lynn's fire-lit tits. They just kept pulling my eyes back to them. I am pretty sure that I got caught looking because she flashed me a smile and arched her back, pushing her tits out further into the bonfire lit night. The hour was starting to get late so everyone ended to bed. I had to just sit there for a while because there was no hiding what was going on in my pants. The camp was not open for the season yet so there were several cabins that I could go into to release the tension building up inside of me. I just kept thinking about what those beautiful tits would look like without being covered up by clothes. How these would feel in my hands. What it would be like to lick and kiss those nipples. Took me right over the top. Afterwards, I just rolled over and feel asleep until the morning. I walked back to the lodge where everyone else had spent the night. No one even noticed that I didn't sleep in the lodge, or so I thought. After breakfast I went about what I was supposed to be doing. I was picking up sticks and leaves and garbage on the grounds. Leftovers from the long winter. It was unusually warm for May so I had taken my shirt off. It helped some but I was still sweating in the warm sun. I had gone south a few weeks earlier and still had my tan. My shirtless, tan and glistening body must have looked good because as I was working over by the cabins, Lynn and her friend were walking towards the beach but detoured over to talk to me. I am not sure but it sure seemed like I was being checked out by these women. They were looking me all over. It felt nice and a little exciting. I was what you would call a late bloomer and I did not date much in high school. I was kinda shy. My junior year I started working out and over time developed a nice physique. I was no Adonis but I did look pretty good. I was 5' 11", 175 lbs . My legs and arms were solid and I was very proud of my six-pack abs. The fact that they came over to talk to and look at me, boosted my confidence. They were both in denim shorts and matching red bikini tops. Now Lynn's friend Carol, who was a year older than us, did not have the cutest face, but she also had a pretty nice set of tits under her red bikini. As they got closer to me and started a conversation, I got nervous because I knew she saw me looking the night before. I started to wonder, did she arch her back to give me a better look or was it just to tease me with something that I would never be near? Lynn came over and said; “I didn't see you come back to the lodge last night.” I told her that I just slept in one of the empty cabins. Good thing she didn't ask why I did that. She said it disappointed her and she wondered if I was avoiding her? In my urgent effort to ease her feared,  I blurted out; “Your sexy tits gave me a hard-on that I had to take care of or I wasn't going to get any sleep.” My God Did I just say that out loud? Lynn smiled and said; “Oh, I feel flattered, now.” She winked.  I was blushing beet red and returned my attention to raking up the leaves around the cabin front. She graciously changed the subject and started talking about how nice and warm it was. We talked about all of the years that we had been coming up there for the ‘work bees' and all of the fun that we used to have but now we were old enough that we actually had to start helping which sucked a little. They hoped that they wouldn't get to sweaty while they worked because they thought that the lake might still be a little too cold if they had to rinse off. During the talk, I kept on glancing at both of their smoking hot bodies and of course, there was a stirring in my basketball shorts. I think Lynn noticed because as Carol walked away, she smiled at me while she took a lingering glance down at my shorts. Busted. I continued to work for the next 5 hours or so, and the girls did as well, on raking the beach. Whenever I took a break, I glanced down to see those two nice bodies, which were now also glistening in the sun. One time I was sure that I saw Lynn checking me out again so I flashed her a lingering smile this time.  I had been sweating like crazy, so when I was done, I had 0 minutes left before the dinner bell rang. I just took off my shoes, ran down to the beach, and high-stepped directly into the water, up to my waist. It was cold. I called out to the girls to come and join me. They were raking the playground area. Neither of them wanted to look like it was too cold for them, so they ran right in the lake with me. Although the cold water made their nipples stick out like pencil erasers, I was way too cold to show any effect that it had on me. We all walked back to the lodge, changed, and went down to the mess hall for dinner. The girls and I sat together and talked about lots of stuff. I enjoyed it because it gave me a close up look at those two sets of beautiful tits. After dinner we went up to the bonfire pit for the evening. This time they sat on either side of me and arched every time they caught me looking. I wore a stretch tee compression top which contoured my well-defined abs and pecs. In my guilty delight I returned the favor; flexing myself in my skintight tee shirt when I caught her looking. It was a fun little game and I thought that would be the end of it. A few adults saw what was developing and chuckled.  After a couple hours, everyone headed back to the lodge bunk rooms. I stayed to put out the fire. When it was out, I didn't feel like walking back to the lodge so I went to the closest cabin. Although she had given me another hard-on, the director and several others were not going to tolerate any trysts, so there was no opportunity made me way to do anything about it. I think I was sleeping before I hit the pillow. I was sleeping for a couple of hours when I stirred awake. Someone entered the darkness of the cabin. I was laying on my back in the counselor's full-size bed behind a partition, so the visitor didn't see me right away. This stranger walked into the counselor's room by me and without saying a word, laid down and put their head on my chest.  It was Lynn. She was laying on her side and her hand was on my stomach and her leg slightly on top of mine. Still she said nothing. What was she doing here? Why hadn't she said anything. We laid there for what seemed to be an eternity but it was probably only 5 or 10 minutes. I know it was long enough for me to be affected by a hot teenager laying on me in the dark. I felt like I was going to bust right out of my shorts, I was so hard. This was a brave and bold act, so I thought she must be here for a reason so why not take a chance. I slowly kicked the covers down while I grabbed her wrist and slid her hand slowly down my six pack abs until it was on my throbbing cock. I let go, to see what she would do. For a few seconds she did nothing but she didn't pull her hand away either. She started to rub me through my almost splitting boxer briefs.  Within 2 or 3 minutes, she had tugged down my briefs. I arched my hips up and we each pulled down the waistband from the sides. The turgid pole sprang free and rose to full mast. She now had my fully erect cock in her hand. No need to hold back now. I reached around her with both arms and got one hand under her shirt. My other arm wrapped around her neck and softly stroked her far tit, then I very lightly teased her nipple.  I felt those wonderful orbs that I had been fantasizing about and I started squeezing them over her big oversized tee shirt. She moaned a little when I moved my hand under and touched both of her bare nipples, which were as hard as my cock. She must have liked it because she started to slowly stroke me. I pulled my hand out from under her shirt and slid it inside her shorts. I detoured around and was grabbing her tight little bare ass. After a couple more minutes I slid my hand down further and starting rubbing her now wet pussy. She moaned louder and started to stroke me faster. Her head was still lying on my chest. One of my arms was going numb from her weight, so I needed to reposition. That's when she lowered her head down towards my cock. She was close enough for me to feel her breath on my dick and in a few more seconds, I was in her mouth. I was so excited by this, and I was surprised I didn't cum right then and there, after all, I had never gotten a blowjob before. Like all teenage boys, I had put a ruler up to my erect penis and right now, it felt like that she had a good amount of my 6 1/2 inches in her mouth. I had no idea what a blowjob was supposed to feel like but at that time, nothing could have felt better. She reached down and tugged her shorts, and pushed them down past her hips. I took this as my queue to help her out and I removed them the rest of the way down her legs. Once I did this, she got up on her knees with her legs spread, straddling my waist. This gave me full access to her now almost dripping honey pot, which I rubbed and poked as she kept a hand on my shaft and rubbed it against her ass cheeks. She brought me closer and closer to cumming. Soon she scooted her body up, and rotated, straddling wide, above my shoulders, and dropped that beautiful pussy right on my face. My first taste of pussy and I loved it. I couldn't get enough of it. My hands were free to feel up her ass and I tenderly rubbed her sphincter. I am pretty sure she came right away because there was a rush of even more liquid and after that her thrusting slowed. I kept eating her. She started to buck harder on my face. Then she laid forward and softly sucked my cock, which rapidly pushed me over the top. I felt that I had to let her know, so through her extremely wet pussy I said that I was going to cum. She pushed my cock into the back of her month while  grinding my face real hard with her twat. It was all I could take and I shot my load down her throat. She tensed up and came for the second time. We laid there, still in the 69, breathing hard, sweaty and sticky. Once we settled down, she crawled off and turned back up on my side. We must have been a site, me in a tee shirt with my pants down to my thighs and her fully clothed from the waist up and naked from the waist down. She came up and we had our first kiss. The moonlight shining through the window, upon the bed. After we made out for a little bit, my 18-year-old cock began to come back to life. She climbed on top of me and I think we were just about to fuck when we heard a noise. It was Carol. She had followed Lynn and had been watching us the whole time. Once she knew we heard her, she came to the bedside. Carol started talking to Lynn, “I thought you told me you were a virgin? “ Lynn responded with “I am.” Which was about to change until our interruption.  To which Carol replied “It didn't look like it, watching you two.”  Lynn responded again saying; “I was a virgin, and still am, it was just oral. The only thing he put in my pussy was his finger and his tongue.” Carol came and sat on the bed next to us. Now Lynn was still on top of me with that wet pussy just inches from my cock. Needless to say, I was fully erect again. I thought about just arching up and sticking it in her, but in the back of my mind I kept hearing her say that she was still a virgin. You don't just take someone's virginity. That would have to be up to her.  I guess her answer was not tonight, as she rolled off of me onto the other side of the bed. So here I am, lying in bed with one girl naked from the waist down on my left and another with great tits fully clothed sitting on the edge of the bottom corner of the bed, on my right. With me lying there with my pants down to my thighs and my cock is at full attention again, in the moonlight, like a god damn flagpole. It felt like I wasn't even there as the girls started talking. “How did this happen?” “Was it good?” “Did he cum in your mouth?”  “What did it taste like?” “Did you cum too?” As Lynn answered her, I felt like superman the way she was describing how I made her twitch and shake, and cum twice. The two girls chatted with my turgid pole sitting right between them, in the moonlight.  She told Carol that it was so much better than doing it yourself. She also told Carol that I warned her that I was going to cum and that she decided why not have another first? Lynn said; “The taste wasn't the best but, it wasn't terrible and, in the moment, I didn't even notice what it tasted like.” Carol said; “I wished I could have done more than just watch. Lynn got this evil grin on her face and sat up near my waist. She took Carol's hand and put it on my cock just like I had done earlier to her. Just like Lynn, she did not pull away, but unlike Lynn, she didn't need the nudges. There must have been enough moonlight for Carol to see what we were doing because she took me right in her mouth. After a few seconds, she stopped and  stood up next to the bed. She took off her pants and panties and climbed up over my head. Then she dropped her pussy right on my face.  Slowly, Carol lowered her body over mine and her lips found the tip of my cock. Another 69. Over 18 years with nothing, and then 2 on the same night. It was funny how much different Carol's mouth action felt and she also tasted a little different. One thing that was the same, is how she was gridding on my face. Lynn was lying on the bed next to us, telling Carol to push it in further. It felt great, but unlike when Lynn was blowing me, I didn't feel like I was going to cum any second. I got to just enjoy the feeling and concentrate on taking care of Carol. She came right away and was shaking while she was cumming but she never slowed down her pumping on my face. She just kept riding me, enjoying my tongue. I reached down under her shirt and felt her perfectly shaped tits. The nipples were as hard as Lynn's had been but these tits were much fuller and firmer. As I used my mouth on her pussy, and my hands on her tits, she came 2 more times before I shot my second load of the night down her throat; saying; “I am going to cum” for the second time in one night.  Muffled by the juices of a second wet pussy, was something that I could not have dreamt of. It was amazing. I have to admit; my jaw was getting sore. Carol climbed off and put her head on my right shoulder while Lynn did the same on my left. They both had a hand on my stomach which was starting to have an effect on me again. I wondered what it would be like to have both of them at the same time, how would that work?  It was starting to get light out so I suggested that they get dressed and head back before anyone at the lodge woke up. Before heading back, they decided that next year we were going to take it to the next step so I should bring some rubbers. Carol said that she would try to wait and still be a virgin for me but Lynn didn't think that she could. She was ready to lose it tonight so waiting a year might be impossible. For me, it was a great night. I tasted my first pussy and my second pussy, both the same night. It didn't matter that I never got to feel my cock in their pussies or even see their wonderful tits, we had a great time and they were still virgins, for that matter so was I. It was just a great teenage night. They decided to go to the dock near the swim beach, to watch the sunrise. That's when the director's wife saw them and yelled; “Good morning, girls!”  She congratulated them for getting up so early to experience such a beauty of god's creation. As it turns out, My dad got a promotion and a transfer. So my family moved in September, and I never got the chance to have sex with Carol and/or Lynn at camp again. I did go back at spring break, to visit friends and old classmates, and I ran into Lynn. She was a receptionist at the local medical clinic. It was Friday and she only worked a half-day, so she was off at noon. We talked about our lives over lunch and she said; “I couldn't stop thinking about sex after that weekend until I finally just let go and had sex with some guy on a first date.”  She told me that she really hasn't had that much sex since, but she just couldn't wait to find out what it felt like. She said that I had awoken something and she just needed to feel what a cock in her pussy was like. She added “I wish it had been with you.” We had the rest of the day, so I told her; “You can have it now?” She came with me back to my rented cabin at the camp. As we made out and undressed each other, I finally got to see those beautiful tits of hers. They were as perfect as I had imaged and she moaned with pleasure as I caressed the underside. Her nipples were like delicious gumdrops that I kissed and sucked for what seemed like forever. When she pulled my cock up to her pussy, she was so wet that it slipped right in, until there was nothing left.  Having sex with her was like losing my virginity all over again. It felt that good. Although we were neither one's first, it felt like we were, because of what had happened at camp. We sucked and fucked all night. When she rolled off of me, she said; “I came so many times that I could not cum once more or I would pass out.”  It felt so good knowing that I was able to please her that way, and I got to cum a couple of times too. Win-win. We cuddled for a bit and then she left just as it was getting light, the same as the last time. I never saw her again but the memory of Lynn will always be amazing.  

 Megan At the Sex Shop: Part 4 Megan's Field Trip.Based on posts by p Sullivan 2 22 22, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Megan was in the car with her professor. For the moment, the professor was ignoring her, focusing on getting the car out of the tight parking spot.Megan's naked ass was directly on the leather seat. She could feel the leather sticking to her sweaty skin.Megan looked down; the slutty schoolgirl skirt was around her waist, and with her legs straight, her slit was visible. The professor was still very focused on the road; ignoring her. She desperately wanted to touch herself. Just to run her finger along her outer lips. The last hour was so wild. Her entire class saw her naked. She was embarrassed and humiliated, and extremely turned on.Trying not to draw any attention to herself, Megan casually moved her arms to her legs, moving her fingers to her inner thighs. The professor was still fully focused on driving. Megan moved her fingers a little closer, letting them glide smoothly along her skin. Subconsciously, she opened her legs a little more. Her fingers were just inches away."Megan" said the professor loudly, surprising Megan, and causing her to sit up straighter."You are clearly still very turned on. What is it about all this that's turning you on?"Megan had her hands inches from her cunt. She needed touch herself, to fuck herself, but it would be so humiliating to do that in front of the professor.After a moment of indecision and keeping her hands where they were, Megan hesitantly started speaking. "I don't know really, not exactly at least. It makes me feel seen, and sexy; alive; desired. Lust is also somehow mixed in. Seeing that look of lust on people's faces makes me so wet and knowing that I am responsible for it. It's like they are hungry for me. It's so primal. It's like a drug for me. I want it and need it. It makes me so horny, and I love that feeling.""Why don't you spread your legs more" said the professor.Megan immediately spread her legs as wide as she could. Her cunt was visible before, but now she looked obscene with her cunt fully on display."Unbutton all the buttons and open your shirt."Megan did as she was told. She only had 2 buttons closed, so she quickly undid them, and spread her shirt wide open. She was now completely exposed. Anyone looking into the car would clearly see her tits and her wide-open cunt."Pull your lips open."Megan could finally move her hands to her cunt. She gently took each of her outer labia lips, and pulled them apart.The professor used that moment to reach out and pinch one of Megan's nipples, causing Megan to moan loudly."Masturbate."Megan didn't need to be told twice. She immediately pushed two fingers inside herself and started a fast in and out motion. Her fingers were making wet slushing sounds every time they would push in. The professor continued toying with Megan's tits, and teasing her nipples, sometimes pulling, and sometimes pinching, alternating between soft and rough.Megan increased the pace of fucking herself. She was so close. She could feel it starting to build."Megan, we are here.""Megan" repeated the professor. "You can stop now. We are here.""Please, may I finish. I am so close" said Megan breathlessly, while furiously pushing her fingers in and out."Megan, that's enough. We need to go in. All your classmates are waiting."Frustrated, Megan pulled her fingers out of her dripping wet cunt."Just lick your fingers" suggested the professor as Megan was starting to debate where to wipe them.Megan sucked on her fingers tasting her juices for the second time today."I think you need to do that a few more times. There is too much wetness. It will leak down your leg."Megan moved her fingers back insider her cunt, collecting her wetness, and then moved her fingers into her mouth. She repeated this a few more times, each time her fingers were dripping wet when she pulled them out of her cunt. Megan wasn't sure if this was reducing her wetness or making her even more wet."Alright, we need to go. Button up and straighten your skirt. We can't have you looking like a cheap whore."Megan buttoned one button low down her shirt, which left most of her tits visible. She pushed her skirt down from around her waist, trying to cover herself and attempt some kind of whorish modesty.Megan and the professor walked into the adult store. The store was crowded. Looking around at all the familiar faces, her entire class came.Lauren, the store manager, was the first to notice and great them."Megan, dear, I am so glad to see you. Your friends filled me in on the science experiment. We are so happy to support science."Before Megan could figure out how to answer, the professor spoke."That's so wonderful to hear. Thank you. Sometimes it's so difficult to do proper scientific research. We have a real opportunity to further scientific knowledge today. What we would like to test is how far a nubile female will go to satisfy a sexual need. What I have been able to ascertain is that Megan responds to sexual stimuli related to public exposure, submission, and humiliation. ""Yes, we have noticed the same. We were working on a program for Megan to gain more confidence in her sexuality, and those seem to be the kinks that most turn her on. We also did some work on measuring her current levels."Lauren critically looked at Megan, as if she was mentally evaluating her."For deepthroating, she is at about 3.5 inches. And for her cunt, we've tested her at about 6 inches with a 2 inch girth. For her ass, she can do about 2 inches with less than a half inch radius."Lauren made eye contact with Megan, as if she was speaking directly to her."The goal for Megan is to make sure that a cock can go all the way down her throat. She should be able to take an entire 7 inch cock or larger, and her lips need to be touching the balls. I would consider that a solid B performance. For an A, she needs to be able to handle a face fucking and deepthroating combo.""What do you think. Do you think you can do it?" Lauren directly asked Megan."I will try" responded Megan mortified. Lauren was speaking loudly and everyone was listening to the conversation.Satisfied with the answer, Lauren continued."For her cunt, we need to strengthen her cunt muscles. You know those black men. They have cocks like fucking horses. She needs to be able to take the entire black cock inside her. And for her ass, that's really disappointing. That's the least developed hole. I would give her ass a C minus."Lauren again critically looked at Megan as if she was evaluating her."What would be a B grade is if she could take an average size white cock all the way in her ass. Let's say a standard 6 inch cock. Now, for an A+, I want to see her take a black bull cock into her ass, and at the same time, another black bull cock in her cunt. "Megan was blushing. She could also feel herself becoming more aroused. She started imagining what a large black cock looks like; how it would feel inside her, filling her and stretching her. She looked at the table full of dildo's; her eyes immediately identifying the large black one. Megan couldn't help but fantasize how that monster would feel inside her. She shifted her legs, moving her thighs, trying to rub them together, momentarily forgetting where she was.Lauren continued speaking, seemingly leaving Megan to her own thoughts."Let's see if we can get Megan's grades up today. José is my second in command. He has been teaching Megan; guiding her through the program. He will help run the experiment."Hearing José's name woke Megan from her daydream. She looked from the professor, to Lauren, and José. They were still discussing something. She turned her head and saw the small crowd of people, most of whom she recognized from the class. She saw Rachel, her friend from class. Rachel had this glazed look, and was staring at the same black dildo. Megan also saw Boris standing in the corner. He had this lecherous look on his face like he was imaging her naked. Megan always thought he was such a creep. He asked her out a few times, but she always turned him down."Everyone, can I have your attention. My name is José, and I am an assistant manager here, at the adult emporium. I will be helping with the experiment. I encourage everyone to take lots of pictures and videos and don't forget to share."Megan turned bright red. "It was bad enough for whatever was going to happen in-front of her friends and classmates, but pictures and videos on the internet, that's another level of bad, like porn-star bad" thought Megan.José turned to Megan."Megan, I think you are overdressed for this party. Let's get you in something more appropriate."He handed her a tiny package. "Put this on in the changing rooms, and no shoes. Come out barefoot."She walked to the back of the store to the changing rooms. The little package was a tiny sling bikini. There was a little square for her cunt, which connected with long strings that went over her shoulders and a tiny string going through her ass in the back. The bra had even smaller triangles that would barely cover her nipples.Megan took off the slutty school girl outfit. She was standing naked, evaluating her body in the mirror. She had a toned physique. She ran her hands along her skin and then massaged her large tits. She pulled a little on her own nipples, teasing herself."Fuck I am horny" Megan said out loud to herself.She looked at the little sling bikini."I am going to look like such a slut. What are they going to do to me when I come out wearing that.""They are going to fuck me, that's what.""They are going to fuck me like a slut."She moved her hands to her cunt. She was soaking wet. She pushed her fingers inside, moving them in and out, increasing pace. The changing room was filled with the sounds of her hard breathing and the wet slushing noise."I am a slut.""They are going to fuck all my holes.""They will use me hard.""They will see everything. ""My cunt will belong to them.""Megan." It was José outside the changing room door. He opened the curtain seeing Megan on the floor, her legs wide apart, her fingers deep in her cunt, fucking herself furiously. Her eyes flew open, but she didn't stop. She wanted José to see. This cunt belonged to him. That was enough to push Megan over the edge. Her body spasm hard. She kept her fingers insider herself holding on, as her whole body was rocked by uncontrollable orgasm. After a few moments, Megan finally recovered, removing her fingers from her dripping cunt.Masturbating and having José find her made her even more horny. She just wanted to fuck herself again. Let him watch. Let him see what a slut she was."Megan, we don't have time for your needy cunt. Everyone is waiting." This time José stayed and watched as Megan got dressed in the sling bikini.If she moved, her tits jiggled wildly, causing them to pop out. She checked herself in the mirror. She looked like a porn star. The little sling bikini didn't cover anything. Instead, it accentuated her nakedness. She looked obscene. Her big tits spilling out of the tiny top. The little sling going over her shoulders and disappearing between her ass cheeks. The little triangle, in the front, wedged in her cunt, with her cunt lips on display.Megan walked out of the office. Being almost naked was bad enough, but being barefoot and walking on the concrete floor made the feeling of being exposed more intense. She was naked, surrounded by sex toys, about to expose herself to everyone.Megan presented herself to her friends and classmates."Megan, please tell everyone why it took so long. And no lies, I am sure everyone heard your moaning from back there," said José."I just touched myself a little," Megan responded turning red from the embarrassment of having to admit it."You mean you masturbated in a changing room, in a sex shop. You finger fucked your wet needy cunt," said José."Yes" responded Megan, looking down, too embarrassed."And what were you saying as you finger fucked your cunt?" asked José."I said that my cunt belongs to you," responded Megan. She felt relieved to say it. It was like a weight was lifted. She gave up responsibility.José moved closer to Megan. He put his hand on one of the strings that was connected to her panties. He casually pulled on the string causing the little triangle to wedge deeper into her cunt.José spoke to Megan, but loud enough that everyone would hear."You see all these people staring at you, your friends and classmates. They all want your cunt. Maybe I will give you to them. They will do whatever they want with your holes. They will fuck you hard and raw. They will have their cocks deep inside your tight little virgin asshole. Your pretty little lips will be wrapped around their hard cocks. You will become a 3-hole-slut. And after they are done, you will have cum in every hole. Cum will be dripping out of your cunt and ass, your mouth will be full of it, and like a good slut you will swallow every drop. Would you like to be a fuck doll?"Megan looked at the men watching her, confirming the look of lust on their faces. José pulled a little harder on the string, driving the little triangle deeper between her cunt lips. It was obvious to everyone how wet Megan was. The little triangle between her cunt lips was soaking wet."Yes" responded Megan breathlessly."Yes, what?" asked José."My cunt belongs to you. Make me into a 3-hole-slut. Let everyone use me. I want to be a fuck doll." Megan spoke quickly like she wanted to get all the words out as fast as possible before her head stopped her."Take everything off," said José.Megan pulled her top over her head and let it drop to the floor next to her. Then she slowly pulled the string bikini between her cunt lips down, and let it drop down her legs. She was now completely naked, with everyone else fully dressed and all of them watching her."Some of you might be wondering why I asked Megan to put on that slutty bikini, and go through all the trouble of getting changed, only to have her strip naked now. It was a psychological way for her to agree to do this. She changed into that slutty outfit and came out here and presented herself to us. In a way, she was giving herself over to us, telling us to do whatever we want with her; that she wants it and needs it. And now, she will let anyone of you fuck her in any hole. In fact, she will let all of you fuck her in any hole. She is a free use whore. Isn't that right Megan?"Megan didn't know what to do with her hands. She wanted to stick her fingers in her cunt and fuck herself. José's question startled her. Yes, that was exactly what she wanted. She needed a cock inside her. An image flashed in her head, a line of people taking turns fucking her, their hard cocks sliding inside her cunt."Yes, please. I need cock," said Megan a little too loudly and quickly.

 Megan At the Sex Shop: Part 3 Megan's strip club education.Based on posts by p Sullivan 2 22 22, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Megan woke up. The first thing she realized was that her hand was between her legs, her fingers softly rubbing her clit. The second thing she realized was that she was very wet. And the third thing she realized was that she still had dry cum all over her body. The images from yesterday flashed in her mind. José fingers in her ass, the glory hole, all those cocks. She could still remember the taste of all that cum. She wet her lips and moved her tongue around her mouth, reminiscing of when it was full of cock. The memories were turning her on. All those men desiring her, lusting over her. They needed her. They wanted her. She made all those cocks hard with her body, with her wet lips. Megan's nipples hardened and she could feel herself getting more wet. She desperately wanted to keep playing but José and Lauren were very specific that sluts needed to stay horny. Frustrated, Megan pulled her hand away from her cunt. She went about her morning routine of showering, brushing her teeth, doing her nails and makeup.She stood naked in front of her closet and thought about what she wanted to wear. This would be her 4th day at work. The days have been progressively getting more and more wild, and she knew she was addicted. She loved it. She loved the attention, and the lust, and how it made her feel. She knew she had to have more.Megan critically assessed her closet. There was no longer any doubt. This was a stripper's closet. Megan selected a sleeveless, pink lace mini dress. It was the type of dress that strippers wore in between their pole routines when they walk around the club trying to entice men to pay for a private dance. This dress is usually worn with panties, but Lauren was so critical last time. Megan decided that it was better not to risk getting criticized again, so she decided to wear the lace dress with no panties and no bra. Megan rationalized that so many people have already seen her naked, it didn't really matter. And, her regular panties are so small, that it was basically the same as not wearing any, anyways. She paired the dress with a pair of high heel stripper heels.Megan was in the hallway of her apartment building, waiting for the elevator. She was on her way to work. Steve, her next-door neighbor, was leaving at the same time."Hey Megan....holy shit. Damn. What are you wearing?"Megan just smiled. "Do you like it? I just bought it. I have to wear sexy outfits for work.""I love it. You look unbelievable." responded Steve."Thank you.""What kind of work do you do? Like stripper or escort." Steve asked."It was a fair question given how she was dressed" thought Megan to herself."No, I work in the adult toy store, the adult emporium" explained Megan."Yeah. ok. That's cool. But do you also like work hourly. Can I pay you?" asked Steve fumbling with the words."What do you mean. Pay for what?""I mean. The way you are dressed. Aren't you an escort and that story about the adult store is just like a cover story. If you tell me how much you charge? I can totally pay.""You want to have sex with me and pay for it" asked Megan her tone a mix of shock and surprise."Oh, sorry. I don't know how this works. I've never hired an escort before. Do you have like a menu with prices?" asked Steve.Megan felt like she should be furious to be mistaken for a hooker. She wasn't a hooker or a prostitute or a stripper or a whore or whatever other name they go by. She felt like she should be angry and tell Steve to go fuck himself.Instead, she found herself playing along. "I don't have a menu. But what would you like to do, and how much would you pay for me?"Megan couldn't believe it. She was actually discussing a price for herself. She was actually going to put a price on how much each of her holes was worth. She could feel her cunt getting wet, her cheeks flush, her nipples hardening.Steve thought about it, looking Megan up and down, checking out the merchandise. "How do I know what I am paying for. What if your cunt is like really used and loose."Megan felt indignant. "My cunt is not loose. It's the best cunt you've ever seen. It's so tight and always wet. Look. " Megan pulled the front of her dress up, exposing her cunt to Steve. She then used her fingers to spread her cunt lips open, showing Steve how wet and tight she was.Steve stood there for a few moments staring at Megan's cunt."Yeah, you win. Your cunt is really nice" responded Steve, and then after thinking for another second continued. "But, what about your ass. What if I want to fuck you in the ass, and your ass is not nice. ""Oh yeah" responded Megan. "Watch this". Her dress was already around her waist. She turned around, bent at her waist, spread her legs, and then used her arms to spread her ass cheeks, showing her asshole and gaping cunt to Steve. Megan crammed her head back to see Steve's reaction.Steve just stared at her perfect ass and cunt. After a few moments, he recovered. "Ok, fine, they are both amazing, but what about your tits."Megan gave Steve a sexy smile, enjoying the little game. She turned back to face him and lowered the front of her dress, letting her tits spill out. Her dress was now just around her waist. Megan's tits and cunt were completely on display.Steve walked up to Megan and gave each tit a squeeze. Megan just smiled, not making any move to stop him.He then lowered his hand and felt her cunt and her wetness. He played a little with her clit, and then slipped a finger inside her. Megan moaned from the penetration, but stood still, letting Steve do anything he wanted.Steve moved his finger around but kept it insider her."Do you think $100 is too much" asked Steve, while starting to move the finger in and out. Megan's cunt was making wet slushing sounds with every thrust.Megan couldn't answer. She just put her hand against Steve's shoulder to steady herself, afraid that her legs would give out."Maybe $50, or is that too much also? How much do whores charge," asked Steve casually, while continuing a slow and methodical thrusting in and out.Megan was so close. She just needed him to go faster and harder. She needed his fingers deeper. She tried to move her hips to meet his fingers, trying to get him to increase his motion and depth."You're right. $50 is too much. Maybe whores charge $50, but you are not a whore, Megan"The elevator door opened. Thankfully it was empty. After a few seconds, the door closed. They missed their elevator.Steve just continued moving his finger in and out, not letting Megan change speed nor depth, leaving her frustrated."You are a slut, and sluts are cheap," continued Steve.He pushed his finger all the way insider her, and kept it there without moving."I will pay $5 for all your holes. I will use them anyway that I want for as long as I want."Steve finally pulled his finger out. He took out his wallet and took out a $5 dollar bill. He used the bill like a tissue and wiped Megan's cunt with it. He then pushed the wet bill into her mouth."After work, come to my apartment. I'll see you later."Megan stood a little dazed as Steve left through the staircase. Still very horny and frustrated that she was so close. "So, that's what her holes are worth. She sold herself for $5" thought Megan.After a few moments of being in a daze, Megan finally took out the bill from her month. Carefully unfolded it and put it in her purse. She, then re-arranged the dress, putting it back in place, covering her tits and cunt with the lacy material.The rest of her trip was eventful. She arrived in the store. Lauren was there to greet here."Megan. I am so glad to see you. I love this outfit. I see you took my advice about no bra. Great job. Excellent listening skills. "Megan just smiled from the compliment. Happy to have Laurens appreciation.Lauren continued. "Megan, I need your help. You don't know this, but our biggest investor is the same person that owns that strip club down the block. And, he needs more girls working the floor today. I actually already sent José over there to help manage all the extra girls. ""I guess it sounds like he is your pimp today," laughed Lauren at her own joke.Megan wasn't sure she wanted to actually work as a stripper. It was one thing to dress like one, but actually working at a strip club just seemed too much."Can I just work here today?" asked Megan."This is exactly what I am trying to teach you and why we have the probation and the tasks. You can't be afraid of your sexuality. It's not what our brand is about, and I don't think that's who you are, either."Megan just nodded."Have fun. Don't forget. You are representing our brand at the club."Megan agreed, left the store, and walked the short distance down the block to the strip club. The club was nicer, even classier, than Megan imagined. This was her first time inside a strip club.José saw Megan as soon as she walked in."Megan. I am so glad you made it. We are really swamped here. This floor is the green zone. It's open to the public, and upstairs is the blue zone, which is for private members only. For now, just see if anyone wants a lap dance. Lap dances are for one song for $15. I'll let you know when it's your turn to dance on stage. And, if you are good, then you'll go into the blue zone with the V I P patrons."Megan just nodded to everything that José was explaining. "She was just helping. She wasn't a stripper." thought Megan to herself.Megan started walking around the floor like José told her.She walked up to the first person. He seemed like similar age. He had some friends with him. "Excuse me. Would you like a lap dance." asked Megan using her most ditzy sounding voice."I am good. I am just watching that girl on stage. Try my buddies, maybe one of them wants one. "Megan was a bit shocked to be rejected. She turned to his buddies and got the same replies from them."Damn. This is going to be harder than I thought." said Megan to herself.Megan tried a few more people but got rejected. Some people said that they were watching the girl on stage, others said they didn't feel like it, and one guy said that he already got one.Megan walked deeper into the club. She walked up to the next table, and started to repeat her offer and when realized who was sitting in front of her."Hi, would you like a lap; shit, Rachel". Her best friend Rachel and her boyfriend were sitting at the table, equally surprised to see Megan offering a lap dance to them."Meg, you are a stripper," asked Rachel excited and surprised. "When did this happen?""I am not a stripper. I am just helping out. I work at that adult toy store down the block. They were just short staffed today, so they asked me to help out. ""I see. Do your parents know that you are a stripper?" continued Rachel."I am not a stripper.""Ok, ok. I am sorry. I am just playing with you. I'll take that lap dance you were offering, thou."Megan looked around, and saw José watching her. "She had no way out. She had to do it, or she would get in trouble" thought Megan."It has come to this. She was going to give a lap dance to her best friend Rachel."Megan moved closer to Rachel, and straddled her high. Rachel wore a summer dress. So when Megan straddled her thigh, Megan's naked cunt directly touched Rachel's skin.Megan moved herself back and forth, grinding herself against Rachel's thigh. Rachel just watched her, a smile frozen on her face.After a few minutes, Megan changed position. She turned her back to Rachel, and lowered herself into her lap, and started grinding her ass into Rachel's lap.The song ended, and Megan got up, and turned to look at Rachel."Megan, my leg is wet from your cunt. Damn girl. You're like a slut. You are really enjoying this."Megan stood there, humiliated, and incredibly turned on."I want another lap dance. But, next time you need to strip. The lap dances here are in the nude." said Rachel.Megan wasn't sure that was true. She looked around, but didn't see anyone else completely nude. Just the girl on stage was topless and her nipples were covered with pasties. Everyone else seemed to be fully covered.The next song was already starting, Megan didn't have enough time to ask anyone, and José would not like her dithering, either.Megan spread Rachel's feet apart, which caused Rachel's skirt to ride up and expose her pink Victoria Secret panties. Rachel just watched Megan do it, not taking any action to stop her. Megan moved in between Rachel's legs, standing close in front of her and facing her. Megan slowly removed each strap of her dress and let the dress slide off, leaving her naked. Megan then straddled Rachel's hips and started a slow grind against the fully dressed Rachel.As Megan was grinding against her, Rachel slipped her hand to her front. Megan's cunt was now rubbing against Rachel's hand, allowing Rachel to slide her fingers inside Megan. Megan just pressed harder, causing Rachel's fingers to go deeper.Megan was still grinding against Rachel after the song ended. It was only when she heard José voice did she snap out of her horny daze."Megan, there is no nudity on this floor. Come with me. I will take you into the blue zone. It's full nudity there. "José took Megan by the hand, pulling her off Rachel, and started walking through the club, pulling naked Megan behind him.José led her through the club, and then up the stairs. The room was smaller than the club downstairs, and had the same comfortable chairs surrounding a central stage. There were maybe 20 people there, a mix of women and men. Some of the men had semi naked and even naked girls sitting next to them.Without stopping, José led Megan right on stage."Ladies and Gentlemen, I would like to introduce to you our new blue zone star. This is Megan. And she is submissive. So, you will need to tell her what to do." José gave a big wink to the audience, which caused a round of laughter.Megan became aware that there was a naked man that was now standing behind her. She felt his hands on her back, pushing her to bend over. And, then she felt his hands on her inner thighs, spreading her legs wider.José continued talking as if nothing was happening. "This is Megan's first time. Let's say she is a virgin." José paused for an effect. "I don't mean virgin. With a cunt like that, she is not a virgin, let's be honest, folks". This caused another round of laughter."This is Megan's first time performing for us. So, let's make her feel welcome and give her a round of applause." This caused a rumble of applause and whistles

 Megan At the Sex Shop: Part 2 Megan's Day 2 at Adult Store.Based on posts by p Sullivan 2 22 22, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Megan spread out all her purchases on the bed. She wanted to wear something for her second day that would show that she is daring, and she is sexy, and she is confident, and she is pushing her sexuality forward."Something short, something tight, and something just a little transparent" thought Megan.Right there on the bed, right in front of her, was the perfect dress. It was the kind of dress that would definitely prove that she is confident. It was a rainbow-colored fishnet mesh chemise. The fishnet holes were large enough, where everything was on display, so Megan decided to wear a proper bra and panties with it. She still wanted something cute so settled on little thin boy shorts and a little thin strapless tube bra. Completing the outfit was the stripper heels.Megan looked as herself in the mirror, turning from side to side, checking how her ass looked."She was a stripper", there was no doubt in her mind. "Anyone seeing her in this outfit, would assume she is going to work, pole dancing and grinding her ass."Megan walked into the store right on time, Lauren immediately saw her."Megan, oh my god, you look amazing. Damn you look so sexy. I love this dress on you. "Megan couldn't be happier, she did a little turn, showing off other parts of the dress."I thought I would show you my new confidence.""I love it, but I would have to say that the bra gives you away. This dress should be worn without one. "Megan couldn't believe it. Without the bra, in this fishnet dress, she would be topless."Megan, lets continue with your probation tasks. You did great yesterday. So, for today, let's start with something similar of greeting customers. You want all the customers to feel welcome and safe, and show your confidence and that this is a sexy and safe place. ""Yes, Absolutely" responded Megan."Wonderful, this is your outfit. I think it would be wonderful to also showcase some of the cloths we sell here, so it's a double win: making customers feel comfortable and showing the types of outfits we sell.""Go ahead and change here, we've all already seen everything" said Lauren smiling, and watching Megan.Megan felt herself going into that horny autopilot mode, her head shutting off and handing the controls to her cunt. She pulled the fishnet chemise off, followed by the bra, and then pulled the boy shorts down and off her legs. She stood naked in-front of Lauren, in the middle of an adult toy store, in between aisles full of dildos and vibrators. Not wanting to delay much longer, she opened the larger of the packages, and pulled out a tiny hot pink g string. The front had a little lacy triangle, and the back was just a tiny pink string. The second package to Megan's shock just contained nipple pasties with little tassels, also pink.Megan felt like such a whore. High platform stripper heels, a tiny hot pink-g string with a little lacy triangle barely covering anything and the pink tassels on her large tits."Wonderful" exclaimed Lauren. "You look so hot. So, try to practice with the tassels when you're greeting customers. Ideally, you should be able to make the tassels spin by shaking your tits. And dear, don't forget. Your job is to help the customers. So whatever they need, is top priority."Megan could only nod her head in agreement, too embarrassed to speak.Very soon Megan really got into the grove. All the customers were so nice. She even forgot how naked and embarrassed she was. Some customers wanted to take a picture with her. Everyone loved when she tried to make the tassels spin and failed. Everyone would laugh, and cheer her on.A lot of the customers were also very touchy and feely, giving her hugs for just saying welcome to the store. A few times, she felt their hands on her ass, giving her ass cheeks a squeeze. And it wasn't even just men, a lot of women did it too."Excuse me, Miss. Do you work here, would you be able to help me find something."Megan startled, turned to the woman speaking. She was in her early 30s, wearing a professional dress pants and white shirt, like a power woman business suit."Yes, of course. My name is Megan. I am new here, but I would love to try to help you find what you're looking for.""This is a little embarrassing, and I thought you would be the perfect person to help, well, because you seem so confident. Me and my husband are thinking of trying a little BDSM play, like little impact play, maybe some whips or something like that. I don't really know anything about whips, maybe you can help me select one. My name is Michelle by the way, and it is wonderful to meet you, Megan.""We have a wide selection of various toys. The section is right this way. We have all types of riding crops, paddles, various whips and floggers. " Megan was walking and trying to recite all the things she memorized."Here we are, so we have.; eh, different paddles. Those are leather, and wooden ones. We also have some fun ones, like these with the word slut on them. And here, we have the different floggers. You can see the tips are a little different for different sensations." Megan was trying to sound like she knew what she was talking about, just describing what was in front of her, and hoping Michelle just selects one."Megan, dear. I don't really know what to pick. How do all these different things feel.""Eh; I actually only know how the riding crop feels" said Megan a little sheepishly thinking back on when Mistress Molly used it on her cunt."What would be really helpful, if maybe I can try some of these out and then you can tell me how they compare. It would be so helpful.""Ah; well; I mean; I was told to do anything to help the customers. ok. I guess that would be ok" responded Megan not really certain what she was agreeing to."Wonderful, if you could maybe get on all fours and just stick your ass out a bit, give me something to aim for," said Michelle.Megan did as she was told. She got on all fours on the floor, her tits hanging down, the tassels almost touching the floor. She spread her legs a little. Anyone standing behind her would see everything. She felt herself getting wet.Michelle selected one of the leather paddles and positioned herself behind Megan.Megan felt the leather paddle edge move across her cunt. Megan held her breath."Megan, dear, you're really wet." said Michelle, while slowly moving the edge of the paddle, letting it just scrap across Megan's outer cunt lips. She then used the same edge to slightly push the edge in, separating the lips open. Megan just moaned in response."Does it turn you on to be so exposed and used" asked Michelle, while continuing to tease with the paddle."yes" was the only answer Megan could give. She felt her body reacting, betraying her, her ass moving in tedium with the paddle, wanting more contact."Do you think I should stick the handle inside you, and fuck you with it." asked Michelle."Fuck.; yes" moaned Megan breathlessly.Michelle used that moment to give Megan's ass a hard spank with the paddle. Megan let out an involuntarily yelp."Megan, you can't make any noises or everyone in the store will hear you and you will have a very big audience. Although, I think maybe you would want that, having all those people watching you get spanked, do you want that." Michelle teased Megan's cunt lips with the edge of the paddle, letting the edge press into her lips, and glide up and down, pushing the lips a little open.The leather grinding against her cunt lips was driving Megan crazy. Michelle was stopping just before the clit."I think you want all those people to see. I can see how wet you are, how much your cunt needs it. "Megan didn't answer, she was so focused on the feeling of the leather handle grinding against her cunt lips. Michelle gave her ass another hard spank, causing Megan to yelp again."We really can't have that" Michelle grabbed a nearby realistic sized dildo and pushed it into Megan's move. She moved it in and out a bit, fucking Megan's mouth with it."I think that should keep you quite, while we continue. Just keep sucking it. I bet you suck a lot of cocks, so this should be natural. "Michelle got up and left Megan on the floor, with a dildo sticking out of her mouth, her g string to the side, her cunt wide open, and leaking."Let's see, what shall we try next" Michelle looked at the large selection in front of her. "How about a flogger.""Ok Megan, let me know how this flogger compares." Michelle swung the flogger aiming for Megan's cunt. Megan's body spasmed and her yelp got muffled by the dildo."Oh, that produced quite a reaction."Michelle swung again; causing Megan to spasm and moan hard into the dildo.Michelle walked around to face Megan."So, how does the paddle compare with the flogger and to your prior experience with the riding crop. Your cunt is dripping wet, so I think you loved it, but which one was better you think" Michelle asked Megan.Megan's face was flushed red from combination of stimulation, adrenaline, humiliation, and just being incredibly horny.Megan could only mumble as the dildo was still in hear mouth."So, unfortunately, I need to get back to work. But thank you so much for helping me" and with that Michelle left, leaving Megan on the floor on all fours, ass up, thong to the side, dildo in her mouth."Megan, what in the world are you doing" it was Lauren coming around the aisle, finding Megan in that compromising position.Megan still had the dildo in her mouth, so was unable to answer. And the shock of being found like this, just made her freeze, so she didn't really think of removing the dildo, and just stayed still."You must be so horny. But, Megan, you are still on the clock, so you will need to play with yourself after you're done with work, not during. ok. good. I actually need your help. This will count towards the tasks you need to do. We have a regular livestream, where we talk about sexual empowerment, give sex advice, show how different toys are used, that kind of thing. Come on, get up, everyone is waiting."Megan finally stood up, and then pulled the dildo out of her mouth."Megan, your thong is to the side, I can see your wet cunt. Also, the nipple pasties are loose, your nipple is showing. " Lauren said while looking at Megan critically, evaluating how she looked.Lauren led Megan to the back of the store. There were 2 men there, fiddling with various video equipment."This is Megan. She will be our star. And this is Mike, our cameraman, and his assistant José." said Lauren."Megan, go ahead and take everything off" continued Lauren."First, you will do a little intro, like your name, introduce our company and brand, etcetera; and then we will do some demo of products, José will help."Megan pulled down her little g string thong, and gently peeled off the nipple pasties. The two men stopped what they were doing and just watched her strip."José, go ahead with the prep."José walked over eyeing Megan critically, evaluating."Let's see if we can make the nipples a little harder." Without waiting for an answer, José grabbed both nipples with his fingers, squeezed them hard, and pulled them forward.Megan gasped in surprise and stimulation. José ignored Megan's response and continued his assault on her nipples, pulling and squeezing."Nipple's look better. cunt; hmm.; let's see if we can open it up a little, make it look hungry. " Without waiting or asking, José moved his hand to Megan's cunt, releasing her nipples. He pulled her lips open, played with her clit, even pushed a finger inside her causing Megan to moan loudly. The whole time Jose was completely ignoring Megan, just doing what he wanted."Alright boss, cunt is ready" José reviewed his work once more and then left Megan standing there, used, confused and horny.Mike was ready with the camera."Megan, we are on. Go. "That snapped Megan out of her horny daze."Hi, my name is Megan, and this is the adult emporium. We have a large selection of items for all your pleasure needs. Today, I will show you some of my favorite toys that are available for sale."Mike signaled to José, mouthing "you're up."José walked up to Megan and facing the camera, produced a stainless-steel metal anal plug with a little pink jewel at the head."This is a medium sized training anal plug. What we find best is to use the natural cunt juices as lubricant, but we do sell an assortment of lubricants that can also be used."José just turned to Megan and unceremoniously pushed the whole toy inside her cunt. Megan moaned from the penetration and embarrassment. She was being penetrated live, on-camera to who knows how many people watching. José pushed the toy in and out, and turned it from side to side, making sure the entire toy is properly coated with Megan's juices."That looks good. Megan, here, is very wet." José pulled the toy out."Megan, please turn around and bend over, so the audience can properly see how we plug your ass. "Megan did as she was told. She was in a horny daze, like a horny autopilot. She turned, then bent over at her waist, and spread her legs wide, directly exposing her cunt and ass to the camera.Standing to the side of Megan, so as not to block the view, José started to push the plug in."Megan, please look at the camera, so everyone can see your face as we plug your ass."Megan turned her face to the camera. Not really knowing what was expected, she smiled at the camera just as José started pushing the plug in, and then Megan involuntarily moaned semi-closing her eyes."That went in so easily. Megan is very loose." commented José facing the camera.Mike signaled for the next scene.José gave Megan a spank on her ass. "Megan, turn around.""The next product we want to show is a simple dildo. This one is made from silicon, 6 inches and a reasonable girth. Nothing too crazy. " José smiled at the camera."Megan is already very wet, so we don't need any lubricant. We can just slide this big boy in." Jose turned to Megan, and simply started pushing the dildo inside her. He pushed about 5 inches deep and then tested that the dildo was securely stuck inside Megan. "Megan make sure this doesn't slide out, use your cunt muscles to hold it inside."

 Megan At the Sex Shop: Part 1Young Megan's new job prospects.Based on posts by p Sullivan 2 22 22, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Megan was standing nude in front of the mirror. Little drips of water after the shower still visible on her skin. She ran a finger along her skin; gently cupping her tit; and continuing down along her stomach. Her nipples immediately hardening. She ran the other hand along her smooth mound."What do you wear at an adult store" Megan said to herself. "Classy or Sassy". She gave her body a final critical look; and then turned to the closet. Megan wasn't like those other girls flaunting their sexuality. Her parents taught her to be conservative and to save herself for marriage. "Money is money; and this store was hiring. It's not like she this is using any of those toys; I am just selling them." Megan justified to herself.The closest thing to sexy that Megan could find was a white tennis skirt. It was the shortest skirt she owned; and went a few inches past her ass. So as long as she was careful and not twirling or bending down, she will be covered. To go with the skirt, she decided on a white cotton panties. For the top, she chose a white buttoned shirt, and a comfortable white bra underneath. The white shirt was a little transparent, but only in sunlight. So that won't be a problem inside a store.She arrived at the store on time and met her manager Lauren."Megan; right? Great to finally meet you"; Lauren said extending her hand for a shake."We just have a few preliminary items we need to discuss first. I think you will do wonderfully here. We promote a sex positive image. What that means is that we, as representatives of the brand, need to exude confidence in our sexuality. Can you do that Megan?""I think so. ok. yeah. I guess so" said MeganLauren watched Megan for a moment, taking a long look and sizing her up before continuing. "All new hires need to go through a probation period to ensure they actually have that confidence. I will be responsible for you during this period but also judging you. The way we like to train new hires is to give them the flexibility to discover themselves. You just need to complete 50 tasks. You decide on what they are but I will need to judge whether you are being true to yourself and our brand. Unfortunately, if a task is not sufficient, I will need to issue you a warning, and if you get more than 5 warnings, we will need to end the training and terminate your job here. Does all this make sense Megan?"Megan could only node. "50 tasks, how bad can it be. And I get to decide what they are, so that's not bad" Megan though to herself."Your first task is now. What would you like to do to push a little bit on that sexual comfort boundary. " Lauren asked.Megan was a little dumbstruck thinking about what she can do. "How about I unbutton a few top buttons on my shirt?" asked Megan."That works. See, that was so easy. " Lauren agreed.Megan slowly unbuttoned the top 3 buttons on her shirt. With that many buttons undone, people can now see the tops of her boobs and a little of her white bra underneath."Great. 49 tasks left. This will be fast. Let's do a few tasks now, just to get you a little loose and comfortable, before the store opens and clients start coming in. What do you want to do for your next task?""Can I unbutton another button?" asked Megan."So this is actually a great example where I would give you a warning. This time I won't because you are just learning the rules. Each task needs to be unique, and needs to be more than what you did for the prior ones. So no copy cats, and no incremental baby tasks. "Megan looked around at the aisles of sex toys; and then looked down at her outfit, "I don't know what else I can do. Maybe you can give me some idea of what would qualify?" asked Megan sheepishly."I would love to; I think for your second task. You need to push that boundary of your comfort zone. What can it be, let's see, you can take your top off, and just work in your bra or you can take your bra off, and risk someone seeing your nipples? Do your nipples get hard? "..; "hmm.; another option; you can take your panties off. Your skirt is pretty long, so no one would know except me and you. It will be our little secret. " said Lauren smiling.Megan could feel her juices starting to flow. She couldn't believe her body betraying her like that. "No one would know" she started rationalizing. She has never done anything like this before. She has always worn panties, and comfortable, conservative panties at that. She was at the store for 5 minutes, and already she is being asked to take her panties off. This is another level of crazy. But, her body had other ideas. This moment was so crazy but so exciting at the same time. She could feel her body reacting; her face flushing. Lauren smiled watching Megan's reaction; seeing her body fidgeting; her face flushing.. clearly becoming aroused.Megan lowered her eyes to the floor; her hands moving to the sides of her skirt; lifting it just enough to get to the panties band; then slowly, she started lowering her panties, being careful not to show anything; and keeping her skirt down. When her panties were half way down; she let them drop; and then carefully stepped out of them. She picked them up, and stood there a little dumbfounded, not sure what to do next.Lauren took the chance to step in and take the panties from Megan. "That was really great, and really powerful and strong of you. Great job. " Megan said; while playfully twirling the panties; "one thing;” Lauren continued; while sort of rubbing the panties between her fingers; "your panties are wet"Megan was mortified; her face turning bright red. "I am sorry" whispered Megan."Hon, why are you sorry. This is wonderful. You are turned on and that's the point, to discover your sexuality, to embrace it. I am proud of you. " said Lauren, and gave Megan a hug; "ok, now we need to open the store and get to work. First, I need you to move all those big black dildos from that top shelf, to the very bottom shelf. You'll need to use that little stepping ladder to get to the top shelf. " and with that Lauren walked away leaving Megan standing there."This is a problem. If I get up on the ladder and reach for the dildos, I would definitely be showing my ass. ok. I just need to do this fast, and get it done." There was just no way to do that without mooning the customers. She got up on the ladder but had to stretch out to get to the black dildos; forcing her to bend her back and push her ass further out. She heard a woman clearing her throat behind her, and almost dropped the dildo, she was holding. She quickly turned and came back to the ground."Hi, I am Megan. Can I help you with anything" "Ah -; yes; did you know; that when you're on that ladder; people can see up your skirt. " said the lady.Megan tried to keep from blushing; "we promote a sex positive environment" she said. When the lady left, she saw Lauren walking her way. "That was a great job. Way to get the customer to feel safe and sexy by showing off how you feel safe and sexy""it felt really good to help her" responded Megan."You are really rocking this, let's do the next task now, this way we can just finish all of this fast, and be done with the probation. What would you like to do next?" asked Lauren.Megan face immediately flushed...and she could literally feel her juices running down her leg. "Can you suggest something"; Megan responded in a hoarse voice."You can take the bra off or the shirt or even the skirt. Although, my opinion is that you should keep the skirt, as you're not wearing any panties. What maybe an easy option is to just keep everything on, and try one of the Kegel balls. This way you also get to learn a bit about the products we sell at the same time. "Megan could only nod her head."Great" said Lauren in an excited voice, and proceeded to look for the Kegel box. Finding the one she was looking for; she just took it off the shelf, and opened it, pulling out the toy. "I am sure you are super wet, so we don't need any lubricant. This toy goes all the way in, and the way it works is as you move around; this little weighted ball inside the toy shifts around; it will feel amazing. I promise. " said Lauren; handing the toy to Megan."go ahead and just slide it in" Lauren continued.Megan took the toy; she was in some kind of horny autopilot. Her cunt literally leaking, her face flushed. She never felt like this before, feeling so horny. The toy went in too easily; sliding in; leaving her fingers visibly glistening. Megan still tried to retain a semblance of decency, by trying to keep her skirt down as she put her hand underneath and slide the toy inside."ok; try walking around, see how you feel. " continued Lauren.Megan took a few cautious steps; feeling the ball inside roll and shift its weight; she had to steady herself holding on to nearby table for support. "fuck; this feels amazing" Megan grunted. The sensations weren't enough to orgasm; but keep her on constant horny edge. It was difficult to focus on anything except the pleasure."horny girl; it's still work time. What I need you to do is walk around every aisle and check that all the products are in the right location. When you're done, come back and see me, and we will do the next task."It took Megan sometime to walk around, as she had to take small careful steps. If she moved too fast, she was certain she might orgasm. The other problem was that her cunt was so wet and leaking; she was afraid that the toy would just slide out. So she kept her legs close together, and moved slowly, trying to reduce the amount of stimulation she was getting. After finally completing her task, she slowly returned to Lauren and in a hoarse voice "I finished the inventory.""Good job. Did you think about your next task that you want to do?""Maybe you could suggest something like last time." answered Megan."You know I am starting to think that you might be a submissive Meg. " Lauren answered playfully, which made Megan blush even more than possible.At this point, Megan was so horny, she just wanted more."Right now, you're feeling sexy and horny, but you don't look sexy and horny. So, I suggest for your next task, we make your appearance match how you're feeling. We carry a selection of outfits, it's like our stripper line. I think it would be really great if customers saw how these outfits actually look. I'll pick one out for you to put on. " and without waiting for an answer Lauren started looking for what she had in mind.Lauren returned in a few minutes holding a few small packages."Could I maybe just take off my bra instead of changing everything" asked Megan in a pleading voice.Lauren immediately got very serious "Look Megan; you are not wearing any panties, you have a toy inside your cunt, and I can see your juices literally leaking down your leg. Taking off the bra with that thick shirt, just doesn't push your sexuality forward. I am afraid if you insist, I will need to issue you a warning. It's your choice. ""No; you are right. I need this job. I will wear what you got for me. thank you for helping me by the way. " Megan answered quickly, hoping to divert the conversation away from warnings.Lauren smiled; "of course; right, so, this is the skirt" and she handed a small plastic package to Megan. "; and these are the panties"; she handed a tiny plastic package with what looked like a white string inside. Megan could believe it was a dental floss but not panties. "; the top is where I think you will push your sexuality a little, for sure."; and she handed another little transparent plastic bag. The bag seemed to contain a stockings type mesh material, not something that Megan would classify as a top. "...and finally shoes.".. Lauren dangled a pair of fuck me stripper 7 inch heels."Can I dress in the dressing rooms please" Megan asked not certain what she would do if told to strip here in the middle of the store."of course, Meg; straight in the back are the changing rooms"Megan took her little plastic bags and shoes; and headed back; finding one of the little rooms empty; she stepped inside, and closed the curtain.Looking at herself in the mirror; Megan whispered to herself; "pull yourself together Meg. You need this job. You need the money. It's just probation. And this is good, gets you out of that protective shell. ok, let's do this. "Megan stripped her remaining cloths, standing nude, and admiring her body in the mirror. She had a toned body from all the years of gymnastics but with nice perky tits."ok let's see what this outfit is"; Megan opened the skirt first. You could mistake it for a belt or maybe a wrap, but definitely not a skirt. It was this pleated thing, probably attempting to look like a school girl skirt, "a whore schoolgirl", thought Megan. It had a Velcro connector designed for easy on and off, obviously meant for strippers. She wrapped the skirt around her and fastened the Velcro. The skirt didn't really cover anything. Her cunt was still visible and the skirt barely covered half her ass. Next for the panties. Megan's initial suspicion was right. The panties, calling them panties is a big stretch of the word, was just a set of strings; with a tiny triangle patch, that covered nothing. Megan slipped on the G-string; and found that it was not only tiny, but also a few sizes too small. The string disappeared between her ass cheeks, so from the back it looked like she wasn't wearing anything, and in the front, the little triangle got wedged between her lips. The skirt wasn't long enough, so everything was on display. She looked obscene. The top was next. She slowly opened the little plastic bag, afraid of what she would find. The worst fears confirmed. The top was just a piece of pink fishnet style stocking. It was like a tube top, but made from fishnet stocking material, so had these large holes through out. She might as well be topless. The top covered nothing, just made it seem more obscene. She put on the stripper shoes, wobbling a little from the extra height. She looked at herself in the mirror. Tits completed exposed, hanging out in the fishnet mesh, rock hard nipples, tiny wrap school girl skirt, and her cunt lips sticking out from the G-string. She looked like some kind of horny whore.Before Megan had a chance to chicken out, Lauren opened the curtain and stepped inside, leaving the curtain open. "Oh my god, you look so great. so hot. very sexy. Let me see from all sides. "; and she just placed her hands on Megan's waist and moved her to different directions to get a good luck from front and back."you look so sexy, and everything fits great. I am not seeing the Kegel balls, so looks like you've decided to keep it inside, I told you you'd love it. "Megan realized that she forgot about the Kegel balls inside her, she got so focused on this whore outfit, and it felt so nice to be full. it completely slipped out of her mind to take them out."I know the perfect job for you in this outfit" Laurent took Megan by the hand, and led her out of the changing room, heading for the front of the store."Your job will be to great customers as they walk in. So you stand right here, and you will be the first thing that customers see as they walk in. You should great them happily, and direct them to whatever sections they are looking for. Don't forget to smile and act bubbly and happy. Maybe jumping a little or jiggling your top would be great to, just to show how exciting you are that they have come into the store. "Megan could only nod her head. Her mind was in some kind of cloudy horny daze. She just wanted some privacy so she can touch her needy clit and give some attention to her hard nipples.It was a steady stream of customers coming in. Some of the girls would openly laugh and smile, while others gave a weird wanton look. The guys were more uniform, all of them openly staring at her tits and cunt. She tried her best happy bubbly greetings, bouncing her tits a little. The little fishnet didn't really give any support, so every movement made her tits bounce.After about an hour, Lauren returned to check on Megan; "so how is our horny girl doing. All the customers are talking about you. You've made quite an impression on everyone. I think business is definitely up. great job. ""Thank you. Could I take a little break maybe?" asked Megan.Lauren just smiled "let me guess, you cunt and tits need some attention."Megan just blushed. "was it that obvious was her plan was" she thought."I have an idea, horny girl. Let's do another task. That will give you something else to think about. What would you like to do for your next task?" asked Lauren."short of going naked, I am not sure what else I can do" responded Megan."well, if my math is right, this will be only 6th task, so we still need to get through quite a few. I have an idea for the next task, and we can combine it into two tasks actually, so we can knock off two tasks at the same time. "Lauren pulled one of the boxes.. and took out a set of nipple clamps connected by a metal wire. Without waiting for Megan to respond, she grabbed a nipple, pinching and pulling at the same time, making Megan yelp in surprise and sensation. Then Lauren unceremoniously attached the clamp right to the nipple, and repeated with the other tits."This is part one. To get credit for the second part. You will need to offer this chain to customers coming in, and ask them to pull on it. You need at least 5 customers for it to count. Have fun. " and without waiting for Megan to respond, Lauren just turned around and left her standing here, tits out, nipples clamped, cunt lips hanging out from an obscene thong, standing there in her 7 inch stripper heels.The next customer to walk in was a boy about her age. She tried to act all bubbly, but her face was flush with humiliation. "Hi, welcome to the store. My name is Megan. Please let me know if I can help you with anything. Today we have a sale on nipple clamps; "; she held up the chain; "maybe you can buy it for your girlfriend, she will love it. You can hold this chain, and just pull on it, and that will stimulate her nipples. Please try if you like"; Megan extended the chain a little offering it to the boy."You want me to pull on this chain, how do I know how far to pull?" asked the boy."ah.. I think until maybe you get a reaction" it was the only thing Megan could say in a husky voice, her hands still extended offering the chain.He took the chain, and pulled it a little, watching Megan for her reaction. Megan involuntarily closed her eyes a little. He pulled a little more, and then a little more; extending the nipples; threatening the chain to slide off; Megan gasped; "fuck".; the boy smiled; "I think I am supposed to keep pulling until you squeal"; and he pulled on the chain a little more; causing Megan to squeal from combination of pain and pleasure. He let go, leaving Megan gasping."thanks, that was fun" said the boy, and continued into the store.The next few customers just pulled a little and let go, but the last one was a girl of similar age, wearing jeans and t-shirt. She pulled hard and didn't let go after initial sequel."does the little slut get off on humiliation, and getting her fat tits abused" she asked Megan, while pulling on the chain; Megan gasping between pain and pleasure, her cunt in control of her head; "fuck...yes..; I am a horny slut" gasped Megan in between moans.Before things could escalate further; Lauren stepped in; "ah, I see you found our new resident horny girl. Her name is Megan.; and Megan meet Molly. Molly owns a dominatrix dungeon in the city, and is a regular customer here. I am so glad you got to meet each other. Probably best if you refer to her as Mistress Molly before she pulls any further on your nipples. Why don't you thank Mistress Molly for being such a great customer and helping you with your nipples.""Thank you for being our customer and for helping me Mistress Molly. " said MeganMolly still holding to the chain; yanked it a little further "helping you with what slut?"Megan yelped and quickly followed up "helping me.; eh; by humiliating me; to satisfy my needy cunt"Molly laughed at the response and let go of the chain.

A good teacher makes a bad decision to help a student pass. by kotochaos. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Chapter One: First Time Morgan Klein stared, wide-eyed and slack-jawed, when Chris dropped his pants. To say she was impressed would be an understatement. A smile crawled slowly onto her face as she took in his limp manhood-boyhood, really-and found him larger than her husband at her husband's proudest moment. More impressive was the fact that Chris wasn't even hard yet, though he swelled rapidly under her gaze, growing to an even more impressive size when finished. She could hardly believe it when she took him in hand and found that her fingers could not meet around him.This was Morgan's third year teaching. She was a secondary English teacher and had, the year before, tutored Chris after school. Chris was a tall, brooding sort. He came from a broken home with a single mom in their struggling rural community. His mother did what she could, but she was uneducated herself and, between three jobs, hardly had time to help Chris at all. When he had moved on from eleventh grade, his mother had personally told Morgan's principal that Morgan was her savior. Since then, Morgan has taken a vested interest in Chris' development. Moving into twelfth grade when he should have been ready for graduation, Chris began struggling again. Morgan had been patient at first, but she saw her success quickly withering into failure. Desperate to make a turnaround, she had agreed to a deal which she never thought she would have agreed to before. In her desperation, she had agreed to give Chris an orgasm for a good grade, and Chris eagerly accepted. That was how he ended up fully erect in her face, his massive dick throbbing and leaking in her hand. Chris' penis was nothing like any she had ever seen before. It was something out of a practical joke or a legend. Not only was he thick, but he was monstrously long, too, and his crown was shiny red and dribbling precum as he pulsed and throbbed in her palm. Clearly aroused, she was surprised that he hadn't exploded all over her already. Despite her better judgement, she was flattered at his arousal. Chris stammered as Morgan stared down his shaft. She looked him in the eyes, and he looked away, blushing. “Y-you, Mrs. Klein, you don't have to.” Morgan smiled. Staring down this length, she wondered how he could be brave enough to suggest it but frightened when it happened. His bravado drained the moment he gave her the paper, but she was glad to see that he hadn't deflated at all once after his pants were opened. A lesser man might grow limp with anxiety, but Chris' nerves only seemed to make him harder. “No, Chris, a promise is a promise,” she said, stroking him slowly. She met his gaze again, and her smile broadened as she saw his cheeks growing red. “You got the grade, so you'll get your reward for it. I just wasn't expecting, um, it to be such a LARGE task.” She moved her hand to his root and held him at the base so that she could appreciate his full length. Morgan was a small woman, with small hands, and Chris looked only more impressive by comparison. Despite his length and girth, his pubic hair was sparse and thin, possibly due to his age, she didn't know. She felt silly to be in this situation at all, let alone contemplating the logistics of hair growth in teens. In her second year of teaching, she had been instructed to pick a student and make them her cause. Now, holding Chris hard in her hands, she feels even better about her choice. She held him in both hands and stroked him idly, gathering his precum and smearing it along his shaft. Not a virgin, Morgan has always been pretty and enjoyed male attention. She had never been with someone like Chris, though. Despite his youth, Chris was tall and fit. He still held the A in his hand, clutched tightly and slightly crumpled as she stroked him. He was embarrassed, but he was also throbbing and, measuring at least twelve inches in length and twice her husband' girth, he was more man than anyone she had ever met. Thumbing his crown, Morgan chuckled. Chris moaned in her grasp and, smiling at him, she said, “Someone's excited.” She didn't know who she was talking about, though. Her nipples were erect and chaffing her bra, while her pussy was wetting her panties in her arousal. Chris met her gaze and watched breathlessly as she stroked him with her tiny hands. “Sorry,” he choked, and Morgan laughed again. “Don't be sorry,” she said, and she licked her lips staring down his length. “This is all actually very flattering.” Leaning forward in her chair, she breathed along his cockhead and laughed as he throbbed again. He was steel hard, and she was sure he wouldn't last much longer. A hand job would likely be enough but, stroking him, she knew he wanted more. “Now then, I seem to remember that you had asked for a blowjob in exchange for an A.” Chris nodded, his eyes widening as her wet lips approached his manhood. Morgan licked her lips again and stroked him, gathering precum to his cockhead. Glancing down at him, she chewed her bottom lip. She had never been with a man as large as Chris before, and she was curious to see how well he would fit in her mouth. Though a tiny woman, she was excited to try, and thinking about the size difference between Chris and her husband only made her more excited. “Well, lucky you got an A, then.” Parting her lips, Morgan sucked Chris inside. Her jaw ached to accommodate him as she struggled around his girth. Lips tight, though, she took him to the edge of her throat and gagged briefly before meeting his gaze. Chris watched her in awed silence, his dick painfully hard and his balls tight. He had suggested a blowjob as a joke, and he had felt both guilty and afraid as soon as he said it. When she agreed, he had assumed that was a joke, too, all the way up until she had him in her mouth. Morgan, too, is awed in her own way. Despite being a boy by her estimation, Chris was hung like a man. Fully erect and swelling fatter, he was not only larger than her husband, but he had a more pronounced flavor as well. His precum was thicker than her husband's semen, and the taste of it was robust as it spread across her mouth. Closing her eyes, she focused on the way Chris filled her mouth, and as she bobbed her head on him, she grew drunk on his taste. She mewled, sucking him deep and stroking him with both her hands and her lips. With his flavor in her throat and on her tongue, she became tuned into Chris. His presence surrounded her and filled her. She could smell him suddenly, her nostrils burning with his boyish musk. His youth did nothing to counteract her arousal. In fact, that knowledge that he was still so young only served to arouse her further. She whimpered around him and, hearing this, Chris stiffened in response. Finally, his youth betrayed him. Body tight, muscles flexing, Chris quickened and came hard. Morgan had only just started when his thick semen filled her mouth. Her cheeks ballooned. She swallowed on instinct to keep from choking, but his sperm stuck to her throat. Sitting back to cough, she took the rest across her face. Chris stood still, his dick throbbing as he unloaded the thickest load of his life onto his favorite teacher. Chris' dick was easily twice the size of her husband's. His orgasm, by her estimation, was many times more than that and also many times thicker. He covered her in hot, sticky jelly that burned itself into her flesh. He marked her as his woman, as his slut, as his scalding seed cascaded across her face and torso. Morgan rode it out, her hair catching the semen and clinging to her cheeks. She breathed through it, shivering through her own climax as she smacked her lips. Chris' semen remained thick in her mouth and in her throat, and she could feel it warming her belly. Looking up, she met his gaze and held it as Chris pants and whined like the child he is. In all her life, she has never had a man taste so good. Her husband, in particular, could compete. Chris may have been a boy in many ways, but Morgan had come to recognize that he was a man where it counted most. Coming down from his orgasm, Chris panted. “Oh my God, Mrs. Klein.” Morgan, smiling, sucked him back into her mouth and bobbed her head on him. Chris' hands twitched. He thought to stop her, but he was too drunk on her to fight it. “That felt so good,” he whined. “My hands never felt that good.” Grinning, Morgan flourished her tongue, licking around his glans before holding him with her hands and kissing her way down his hard shaft. Even after the thickest, richest orgasm of either of their lives, he remained erect. She attributed it to his youth, though she found herself flattered by both his resilience and his continued interest. Stroking him idly, she licked his crown. “And that's just the beginning, Chris. Get another A, and we'll see what else I can give you.” She punctuated the statement with a wink. Throbbing in her grip, Chris groaned. “Oh, God!” Morgan laughed in response. That night at home, Morgan tried to have sex with her husband but could not find the willpower to follow through. Comparing him to Chris, she felt both disappointed and defeated. Not only did he fail to measure up to Chris, but his body was softer and his hair thinning. Still young, still fit, and having the interest of one both younger and more impressive than her husband, she found satisfaction in her fingers instead. She masturbated in the shower, teasing and tickling herself to a small climax equal to but less satisfying than the one Chris brought her with a facial. Rinsing herself afterward, she teased her small, pink nipples and later smiled at herself in the mirror. What she was doing was wrong, but it helped Chris and would last until he graduated. That is what she told herself, at least, but deep down she knew that this was only the beginning. Good intentions push a teacher to make another mistake. Chapter Two: Double Take Morgan woke up horny the next day. She woke up imagining Chris' fat cock throbbing and pulsing, and she remembered the hot musk of it as he shot across her face and her nose. She came home sticky with his semen and fingered herself in the shower, her husband was hardly a thought in her head as she did it. She fingered herself again in the morning, reaching a quiet but empty orgasm beside her sleeping husband before her alarm went off. He woke up oblivious, and she woke up angry. She remained horny as she dressed, and she eyed her pert body as well, imagining Chris there with her, equally naked. They would complement each other, Chris' big body looking even bigger beside Morgan's own petite frame. Every part of him was built to break her, but she looked young and could likely pass as his girlfriend in the right context. It flattered her that a man like Chris would show interest in her, and then she reminded herself that Chris was not a man but a boy with a man-sized cock, which did nothing to reduce her pride. The morning passed slowly and empty. She spied Chris passing in the halls but could hardly get him to look her in the eyes. That afternoon for tutoring he was quiet, unwilling or unable to speak to her at length. Morgan, meanwhile, kept hoping he had hidden another A from her and thought to just ask him to let her suck his dick again. She needed to come, and she knew her husband couldn't do it. A week passed and nothing. Thoughts and memories of Chris' dick floated in and out of her head. She tried again to fuck her husband but couldn't. He smelled wrong, and she ended up jerking him off to a meager and disappointing climax. By the next Tuesday, she resented her husband and increasingly looked to Chris for relief. Chris, meanwhile, remained the perfect gentleman. Sometimes, she noticed that he was hard, and though it brought a smile to her face, she wasn't brave enough to act on it. His grades weren't improving, and she didn't want to reward bad behavior. So, she just stared and waited for him to ask for help, and he didn't ask for help because of his embarrassment and his arousal. She had always thought he might have a crush on her, but she had never realized how intense his crush was. Tuesday, however, was too much. They passed in the hall and Morgan noted, with some amusement, that Chris developed a sudden limp. Recognizing her own arousal, she realized the truth–she would have to be the one to end this cold war. So, when tutoring started, she approached his desk and stopped beside him. Seated, he was almost as tall as she was standing. She found his pants tented, and she smiled. He looked at her, his eyes lingering on her small bosom before meeting her gaze. She smiled, and he stammered. “Uh–Um–Mrs. Klein?” Morgan shushed him with one dainty finger to his lips. “Shh,” she said, smiling. “You seem to be having a hard time focusing,” she said, leaning over onto his desk and giving him a glimpse of her breasts down her blouse. “Let me help you.” She ended the statement by cupping his swollen manhood through his pants. Chris gasped. “B-But I haven't gotten another A yet.” Hardly listening, Morgan undid his pants with one hand and pulled his hard dick out. He jumped into view, his dick erupting from the open fly of his boxers. Already long and rigid, he seemed massive compared to her husband, and she cooed as she took him in her hand. After days of fantasy, it felt good to hold the real thing again. “Oh! Do you see that, Chris? You're so big and hard right now, there's no way you can focus on what you're reading. At this rate, you'd be lucky to even get an F.” Taking him in both hands, she stroked him slowly. “Oh, you poor thing. It must hurt to be so big and hard all the time.” Pouting, she looked him in the eyes and found him staring at her breasts. “Is this what I do to you, Chris? Do I make it hard for you to learn?” Gasping and whining, Chris shook his head. His long hair danced as he did. “No, Mrs. Klein. No! You help me!” Morgan smiled. Reaching into his underwear, she cupped his balls and marveled at their weight and size. “That is sweet, Chris, but you don't have to lie.” She purred and held him by his root, staring in awe at his full length. Despite his size, he remained a quiet, mewling teen in the hands of a woman far more experienced. The age difference only helped to arouse her more, and her tiny hands around his dick made him appear bigger by comparison. Groaning, she stroked his full length with both hands. “No, the best thing I can do for you now is help you come. Then and only then can we get any real work done.” She made eye contact with Chris and was happy to find him speechless. Her entire life, she has been a good girl who made the right decision whenever faced with a challenge. Holding Chris now and measuring him against her forearm, she felt like this is the first bad decision of her life, and she was glad that she waited for the right one. Purring, she stroked him from base to crown, holding him as if she was tugging him toward her. “Mm, Chris, I made you this hard. So, I have to be the one who takes on the heavy, heavy burden of helping you find relief.” After that, Morgan lost herself in him. She stared at his shaft and reversed her grip, holding him with both hands and stroking him vigorously. Her husband was a tall man and very slender, and though he was not the only man she had ever been with, he was the one she had chosen to marry. To that point, she had been satisfied with him. Though she had been with bigger men, they had never been large enough to adequately outclass him. Chris, however, outclassed all of them. She had attempted to find pleasure and comfort in her fingers and in her husband for days and found each unworthy. Chris, however, has her wet at a glance. Holding him, stroking him, she could not help but imagine the way that he could and would fill her if given the chance. A facial had given her one of the best orgasms of her life. She knew on instinct that opening her legs to him would give her so much more. Staring at his huge dick as her hands glided across him, watching his swollen red crown leak precum, Morgan whined in her arousal. “Darn it, Chris, I can't believe how stinking big you are!” Gasping in her grasp, Chris whined, “I'm sorry!” Morgan stopped stroking him long enough to look him in the eyes and was hurt to find him anxious. His dick was steel hard, throbbing in her tiny hands, and his interest was obvious, but it was animal interest and little more. Chris was still a child, Morgan remembered, too young to understand her praise or to separate it from insult. She was treating him like a well-endowed stud, experienced and virile, and he could be that someday. Today, however, he was only a eighteen-year-old boy with a mammoth hard-on and a horny teacher. Stroking him more slowly, Morgan swallowed her arousal and put on a smile for him. Chris' big dick was confusing for her. It filled her with lust, but that lust was her burden and not his. He was still a boy, and she was his instructor. It was her job to keep him safe and to teach him the truth. Smiling gently, she whispered to him, “No, Chris. You don't need to apologize. You should never have to apologize for having a big dick.” She giggled, watching him thrust and whine as she stroked him slowly from crown to root. “When I tell you that your dick is big, I am complimenting you. Few men are this size, and I think yours is long, and thick, and gorgeous. So, whenever you're horny, whenever you're distract, bring your big, beautiful dick to me, and I promise to take care of it. Chris gasped, thrusting into her hands, leaking precum all over her fingers. "A-anytime?” Smiling at him again, seeing the hope and the shock in his eyes, Morgan squeezed his dick in open affection. Holding him, stroking him, it is easy to imagine him as a man, but looking him in the eyes reveals that he is only a boy with a man-sized cock that required man-sized attention. The girls at school wouldn't have his best interests at heart, and so Morgan resigned herself to taking care of him instead. “Anytime,” she purred. “Even without an A?” She giggled. “Even without an A.” Licking her lips a second time, she turned her attention back to the swollen, throbbing dick in her hands. She could tell he was getting close and could tell from the way he moved and the way he swelled in her hands. Chris could feel it, too, and seemed to be breathing through his arousal, desperate to keep himself together. Morgan found his efforts cute, but she also wanted to see him explode. Kissing his crown, she whispered, “So, what can I do to help you finish, Chris? What do you need from me? What do you want?” Panting like a dog, Chris barked, “Tits! I want to see your tits!” Smiling, Morgan stroked him with one hand while using her other hand to cup one of her breasts. Her hard nipple dug into her palm as she touched herself. “These little things?” Chris whined and nodded. His dick throbbed, producing even more thick, rich precum to spread across her palm. “Yes,” he panted. “Yes. I want to see them. I want to come on them.” “You want to come on them,” Morgan echoed, laughing. “My, my, you are bold, aren't you?” Releasing her breasts, she put a finger to his mouth as he opened it to apologize. He stared down at her, cross-eyed, around her finger. “Don't,” she said, holding his dick firmly in hand as precum wetted her skin. “Don't apologize, Chris. Women like it when a man knows what he wants, and with a big dick like yours, you have a lot of bargaining power. As for my tits.” Reaching down with her free hand, Morgan lifted her bra and blouse up smoothly over her slender stomach and small, plump breasts. Her nipples, more red than pink in color, stood fully erect and sensitive in the open air. Plucking one, Morgan looked down to regard her breasts before looking him in the eyes and finding him staring. “I can accommodate that request, but you'll have to help me out from here.” Guiding him, she turned him to face her instead of the desk and then moved his hand to hold her blouse up as she kneeled to hold hid dick to her breasts. She returned to stroking him, smearing his precum along his shaft with her palms. The mess spilled onto her chest, gathering in the valley between them. Morgan smiled up at him, and he stared back, jaw hanging, eyes wide and unblinking. She laughed in response. “Now, go ahead and come, Chris. Cover me in all your thick, sticky semen. Unload your big, teenage balls into your favorite teacher's bosom.” Morgan made sure to smile as she fed him the dirty talk, and she felt him quicken immediately. Holding him to her chest, she stroked him to his approaching orgasm and all the way to the end. She could feel his semen swell his shaft, surging and spraying, and she had her own orgasm before his semen even touched her. The feel of his hot seed spreading across her body, though, only amplified it. Like sexual alchemy, it transformed a small, buzzing orgasm into a hurricane of pleasure. By the end both were breathless and panting in climax. Chris' semen had gathered across her breasts and her collar bone, soiling her blouse and possibly ruining it. Morgan didn't care, however. She continued to stroke him before pulling him into her mouth on instinct to clean him. The taste of him elicited a long moan from her as she bobbed her head on him dutifully, both grateful for the orgasm he gave her and the one she received across her torso. Comparing him against her husband again only made her more grateful. When finished, she sat back to display the semen she had collected across her chest to him, and she saw his dick twitch before swelling gradually back to life. Taking hold of him again, Morgan stroked him idly. “Now, now, Chris,” she said, chuckling affectionately as he hardened in her hand. “I won't help you a second time today, no matter how distracted you get.” Taking hold of him by the root, she stared at his dick in awe. “At least, not if you don't earn it.” Eying his cock, she gave it a quick kiss before standing. “We don't have much time before your mother gets here, and I need to get cleaned up.” Watching her move, Chris stammered. Mrs. Klein was a tiny thing, not skinny but slender. She kept fit with rigid exercise, and it showed in the subtle way her body flexed as she moved. Breathless, he stammered, “O-Okay.” Morgan lowered her blouse, pulling it down over her cum-soaked breasts and showing off the stains he left in the fabric. She was partway across the classroom, her bare feet stepping lightly across the glossy tiles, before he called to her. Turning, she stared back at him and his hard dick with equal want. “Yes?” Chris, feeling suddenly self-conscious, looked away. “Tha, Thanks.” Morgan smiled. Eyes fixed on his dick, she said, “You're welcome, and put that big thing away before someone sees it and asks questions.” Chris, looking down at his dick, scrambled. “Yes, ma'am!” Morgan laughed from the doorway. “I'll be back soon, and then we can brush up on some key terms before you go home. Okay?” Chris gave a rushed affirmative as Morgan ducked out into the hall. She hurried to the teacher's lounge bathroom to rinse off but hesitated at the sink when she got there. Wearing his semen was oddly comforting and staring at her reflection made her feel somehow more confident in herself. Already a supremely confident woman, she realized that the pride she felt was in having Chris' interest to begin with. Rinsing herself, she watched the way the water molded her blouse to her figure and thought silently how it will be even harder to keep Chris focused. To be continued in a 10 part series, on Literotica by kotochaos, for Literotica [All characters in this story, are over the age of 18 years.]

Hot sex to go with that hot wax. by ClochardCeleste, listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. We pulled in to the gas station and he put the truck in park. “You want to tell me we're at a gas station at one in the morning instead of in bed at my apartment?” I pointed to the long, squat building adjacent to the gas station, its drive-in conveyorized tunnel car wash. I'd done a little recon on it, knew how it ran, knew all the levels of service it provided, and knew exactly how long the Ultimate Supreme Wash Plus service lasted. I'd run my own car through it last week. I knew that in exactly eight minutes your car got the Simoniz double bond, the wheel brite brake dust cleaner, the tire shine, UV protectant triple foam polish, and a hot wax and shine treatment.“We never get each other alone like this, and you want to spend our time getting the truck washed?” “Come on,” I said. “No one's in line.” He shook his head, but put the truck in drive again and steered it into the entrance bay. As I looked over at him scanning the instructions on the payment console, my body was already tensing up in anticipation. “Ultimate Supreme Wash Plus,” I said. He grinned at me. “Are you telling me my truck is filthy?” No, I wanted to say, I'm telling you that I am. A minute later, the door to the wash slowly opened and he drove his truck onto the conveyor. The candy-colored lights on the entrance arch blinked, encouraging us to drive forward. Forceful sprays of pre-wash and water hit the undercarriage. As he concentrated on getting the truck in just the right spot on the conveyor, I quietly unbuckled my seat belt. As soon as the door closed behind us, I'd only have eight minutes. A loud buzzer sounded and the lights on the arch glowed red. As the door squealed shut behind us, he put the truck in park and looked over at me. “You're acting very weird.” “Put your seat back,” I said. “All the way back.” The way he looked at me, I knew he was starting to understand. He did as I said. “Now push the steering wheel all the way up.” He did this, too. Then I crawled across the center console and straddled him. I pulled my shirt over my head and leaned into him. Putting my lips on his ear, I whispered, “I'm going to make you feel so good.” I could feel his heart thundering in his chest; between my legs, his cock was already hard. Slipping off him, and onto my knees, I was grateful for the roominess of his F150, and also grateful, for once, for my petite stature. I could feel the reverberations of the undercarriage wash as I knelt there, running my hands up the inside of his thighs. I let my fingers dance ever so lightly over the crotch of his track pants, his hard cock making the fabric taut. He laid his head back on the headrest and I heard him take several deep breaths. I reached up into his waistband and pulled his cock out. I ran my tongue around the tip, licking up the glistening pre-cum. I took him in my mouth, sucking just a little at first, and flicking the tip of my tongue against the underside of the head. I felt his hand in my hair, gently pushing it away from my face so he could watch me as I sucked him. I leaned forward and took more of him in my warm mouth, working my way down his shaft until I had taken his entire length and I could feel him at the back of my throat. I pulled back a little and let my tongue run along the throbbing vein that ran the length of his cock. His groan turned me on so much that I could feel my pussy start to pulse. “Look at me as you work that cock,” he whispered. I lifted my eyes to his face with his cock in my mouth. The way he looked down at me made me so hot that I reached down under my skirt and ran my fingers over my pussy. They came away wet. I wrapped my hand around the base of his cock and moved my mouth up and down his length, increasing my suction and letting my tongue swirl against the underside of his shaft. At the same time, with my other hand, I put my finger deep into my pussy and used my thumb to rub my clit. The sounds he made as I pleasured him were such a turn-on. I was so wet I couldn't even finger-fuck myself properly. Suddenly, the windows went opaque with cream-colored cleanser and I saw we were headed for the rolling brushes. Six minutes left. I climbed back onto him, but was surprised when he reached down and pressed the button to recline the seat flat. As it went horizontal, he edged himself away from under me and pointed to the seat. “Lie down and scoot up. It's my turn. I want to eat that little pussy right now.” This wasn't part of the plan. This was going to be me pleasuring him for the length of time it took to get a car washed. And besides, I didn't think we had time for this detour, considering the different ways I wanted to fuck him before the car wash was over. But the way he looked at me, I didn't waste a moment scrambling up the seat so that I could rest my elbows on the back seat. He pushed my skirt above my hips and lifted me so that my knees were on his shoulders. Then he edged my thighs open with his head. The moment his lips touched my pussy, I had to stop myself from grinding myself into his face. As the rollers rocked the car back and forth, he ran his tongue first down one side of my clit, then down the other. Then he let it run gently over the top and I felt like I was going to come right then. Being inside a private, enclosed space, with the roar of car wash implements in the background, stripped away my inhibitions, and instead of biting back my sounds of pleasure, I let them come. “I love the way you sound when you're getting fucked,” he said. “Put your fingers in me,” I said breathlessly. “Fuck me with your fingers as you eat me out.” He immediately put a finger in me, but it wasn't enough–I needed more. He pulled out and worked two in. That was better. He leaned back into me and bathed my clit with his tongue as he thrust his fingers in and out. I opened my legs wider and wider until I had one foot on the driver's side window and the other on the dashboard. He looked so good between my thighs. I moved against his fingers, my pussy gripping them tight. “That is so fucking good,” I panted. The car lurched forward and was doused in an enormous splash of water, sending the creamy foam streaming down the windows. I realized we were now in the UV foam wash. We had four minutes left. He drew back and wiped his mouth with a handful of fabric from my skirt, and laughed. “You are dripping.” I pulled his head to mine. “I want you in my pussy right now.” He grinned at me and ran his tongue over the edge of his front teeth in that way that drove me insane and I felt myself on the edge of losing control. “Then I want that bra off,” he said. I've never taken a bra off so fast. His hot tongue was on my nipple in a second, and I could feel the stimulation as keenly as if he'd been licking my clit. I groaned and opened my legs wide again, raising my hips to meet his hard cock. “Please fuck me now.” He guided himself into my tight cunt slowly at first and he felt so good that I tried to pull him in the rest of the way, but he pinned my arm against the seat and tortured me by making me take him inch by inch. With my free arm, I reached down for my clit. “I am going to come so hard on your cock, daddy.” He gave me that sexy grin again. “Oh, are you going to come on my cock?” “Yes, Daddy.” He pushed himself deeper into me, and a look of pure pleasure crossed his face. “Oh my god,” he groaned. The soap rained down the sides of the window as the car was jostled by the foam brushes. He pulled back a little so he could watch his thick cock moving in and out of my pussy. I kept playing with myself as he fucked me. “That's right, rub that clit while I fuck your tight little pussy.” He released my arm and pushed my right leg up so that it was on his shoulder. “Can I fuck you harder?” “Daddy, you can do anything you want to this pussy.” He started pounding me so hard I couldn't tell if the truck was rocking from the foam brushes or from us. Water flowed down the windows again as the conveyor moved the truck forward, and I saw, for the first time, a security camera trained on the belt. I don't know why I hadn't even considered this possibility–I seized up a little, and he noticed. “What's wrong?” I pointed to the camera, and he wrenched around to look at it. “What if someone's watching us right now?“He ran his hand over my breasts and tweaked my nipple. “You mean, what if the night clerk is in the back room, watching us on the security feed right now?” I nodded. He started fucking me again, this time with slow, deep, long strokes. “If he's watching you get your pussy pounded like this,” he whispered in my ear, “then he's stroking his cock.” The idea of another man jerking himself off as he watched me get fucked was such a turn-on–I pictured him standing in front of the closed-circuit TV, spitting in his hand, and then jerking off his stiff cock as he watched another man get his cock off in my pussy. “That's so hot,” I whispered. “You like that, baby?” he growled, speeding up his thrusts. “Yeah, I know you want him to get himself off watching you get fucked so good.” This idea was so intensely hot that my orgasm crept up on me without warning. It bore down on me like a freight train; there was no way to stop it. I imagined the night clerk groaning as he stroked, watching me get fucked, then imagined his roar of pleasure as the cum exploded from his cock and streamed over his hand. My orgasm sent my body into a convulsion. “Fuck, I'm coming, I'm coming so fucking hard, oh my god, don't stop!” I clamped down on his hips with my thighs and my pussy throbbed. I threw my head back and cried out so loud that I was sure I could be heard over at the gas station. “God, I'm about to fill you up,” he said, as the truck lurched forward again, into the last segment of the wash, the hot wax. Though I was still swimming in the waves of pleasure from my orgasm, I put both hands on his chest and pushed him off me. We only had two minutes left. He looked down at me, confused. “What are you doing?” I pulled my legs up and flipped over so that I was lying on the inclined seat face-down. “I want you to finish in my ass.” I heard his sharp intake of breath behind me. He gently ran his hands across my buttocks. “Are you sure?” I looked over my shoulder at him, biting my lower lip. “What are you waiting for?” He fingered my pussy and used my post-orgasm wetness to lubricate my asshole, then pushed his cock back up my cunt to get it wet. As I watched the hot wax droplets sprinkle onto the rear windshield, he used his hand to push on the small of my back so my ass was raised up. I reached behind me and pulled my cheeks open so he could push the head of his cock inside me. He went slowly, pushing against the resistance, and for a moment, I couldn't imagine there was any way he could get his big cock inside that tiny hole. He reached underneath me and hooked his finger in my pussy while, with his other hand, he continued to thread his cock into my ass. I gasped as I began opening up to accommodate him–a strange sensation, edged with pain. I knew beyond it was an entirely different kind of pleasure, the kind that was impossible to put into words, but he had to push himself entirely inside my ass to get me there. He continued lubricating his shaft with my juices, easing his way into me. “Holy shit,” he groaned. I rocked my hips against him to take him those last couple inches, and finally I felt his body against my ass. He was balls-deep and slowly started working his cock in and out of my tight hole. He pushed my head down and tangled his fingers in my hair. “Beg for it,” he whispered. “Tell me how bad you need to get your ass fucked.” I clenched against his cock, barely able to speak. He pulled my hair harder. “Beg for it.” “Oh, daddy, I fucking need that cock in my ass.” He reached around beneath me and found my clit. He flicked it rhythmically in just the right place, faster and faster as he fucked me. The sensation was so good it was almost unbearable. I ground my hips against him. “Fuck yes,” he growled, “milk that cock.” I felt the truck come to stop on the belt. The air dryers roared on. I knew the door would be opening any moment. There couldn't be more than thirty seconds left before we were exposed to the world again. He took hold of the edge of the seat for leverage, using it to push himself as deep in my ass as he could go. “Right there,” he whispered. “Right…fucking…there. I'm gonna come, I'm gonna fucking come.” Hearing his voice, hoarse with pleasure that I was giving him, sent me careening toward the edge, and before I even understood what was happening, I was coming again, just as he exploded in me. He roared as he filled me up with his cum. I could see the tunnel growing lighter as the door slowly opened, but I could barely move; my legs were quivering. As the hum of the giant dryers ceased, he helped me sit up. The blinking lights of the exit arch lit up his face as he smiled down at me. He started to say something, then just shook his head, and tucked himself back into his track pants. As I pulled my shirt back on and smoothed my skirt, I could feel his cum dripping out of me, but I didn't care. I fell against the window like a rag doll. I was completely used up. He readjusted the driver's side seat and reset the rear-view mirror, which I'd kicked askew. The door was all the way open now, revealing the bays of fuel pumps and illuminated lottery signs. As he steered his truck out of the car wash and past the gas station, I saw a single figure in front of the window, watching us as we drove away. by ClochardCeleste for Literotica

 Leave it to her beaverThe 1950s was a swinging time.Based on a post by mydeepsix. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Forward: People think the 1950s were a prudish, almost Victorian time, the "Leave it to Beaver" era of "Separate single beds for married couples", but that is so untrue. In a well-crafted effort to convince society to embrace the television, Hollywood moguls heavily censored the studios to leave out any hint of sexuality. Networks were hiding sex, and so were communities across the nation. But every town had countless social groups who collaborated in mutual sexual kinks. Here's a tale from my early years.Homecoming.I arrived home from an overnight business trip early one afternoon, just as the lawn boy was peddling away on is bicycle. Bobby, shirtless, young, blonde kid working the summer to pay for next semester at city college. The lawn looked great, I noticed the hedges were freshly trimmed.My wife Maureen was waiting for me, dressed in a housecoat and pink fuzzy slippers. "Welcome Home!" she said, kissing me on the cheek. I turned and kissed her on the mouth, surprising her a little, I think, but kissing her deeply. She hesitated at first, then kissed me back with gusto. I thought I detected a musky scent on her breath, for a moment, but then she reached between us and ran her fingers over my trousers to tug my growing cock, and I quickly forgot about it. "Can't wait until tonight, Mister, so I can welcome you back properly!" she chided me."The lawn looks great!" I said, as she twirled off. "A home maker does what she can; I think Bobby did an especially good job today." She said, with a wicked grin, before disappearing into the kitchen. Then she came back into the living room with an icy martini and handing it to me, saying "Marge from 21st street said that when she gives him a blowjob, he trims her hedges for free." She said, in a feigned serious tone. I smiled. Marge is a famous slut, locally. Married, but lusty. Her retired husband liked to fish, She likes young men.We were married since she was 19. Maureen was the sexiest woman I had ever met. She grew more sensual and beautiful with each passing year. She seldomly ovulates, so we rarely deal with menstruation inconveniences.For a few years we tried having a baby. It was not to be. So for the past 7 years we assumed we couldn't. But on the bright side, we didn't need condoms.I'm well-hung and carry a big sack. Maureen and I loved fucking at least 4 nights a week.  I traveled overnight for business, 2 or 3 days a month. I had weeklong travel events at least twice each year.I was still classy and skilled enough to easily pick up a lady or two, usually married, for the evening's entertainment at the hotel bar wherever I stayed. Married women were eager to have a sexy adventure; then eager to leave once it was over.I never asked Maureen what she did when I was gone, but I'd met enough wives over the years to understand a woman's needs. Our rule was "No strangers are invited back to the house unless we were both home." Home was our sanctuary, period.Younger generations can call this "cheating", but in fact we were both living our best lives, and our marriage was strong.We had a few select friends, couples actually; whom we swapped partners with. Usually on New Years Eve and Independence Day, at least.Which reminded me of the freshly trimmed hedges I'd noticed earlier. I wondered if she was joking, or if she actually sucked Bobby's young cock outside, discretely? I'll have to ask her about that later.It was Friday, early autumn, we had a dinner engagement at the home of Neville Sinclair, a local celebrity. Both Maureen and I volunteered each year for his favorite charity, and this year he generously offered his home (Summer home, actually;) for our annual celebration.We knew him because he sometimes invited us over to meet his latest supermodel date, (showing off), or rising Hollywood starlet he was coaching. The night almost always ended with me screwing the model while he seduced Maureen in another room. He had class and sophistication, and his friendship and business connections were good for my career. My wife knew how to give my career a boost, like a lot of wives then. Maureen liked that he tried so hard to please her, and certainly the full dress dinners and expensive outings were a welcome treat.The Sinclair Home.At the celebration, Marge and I wore tennis whites, hoping to get a game in after the festivities, His house outside of town was enormous, you really didn't see it from the road in its entirety. 12 bedrooms, a pool, dock, solarium, separate parking facilities, the works. Our host had hired caterers, and staff, the party was grand. Almost the whole neighborhood was in attendance. This event was the highlight of the summer."Darn it!, Adam is here!" Maureen said, exasperated.Adam was a nice young man. Tall lanky athlete, he fancied himself a bit of a lady's man. Not even graduated college yet, and he thought he knew everything. And said so, often. The trouble was I saw him at work, we both saw him at church, and he volunteered seemingly just to hang around where he could bump into Maureen. He was everywhere we were. At the volunteer job site, he never missed an opportunity to take off his shirt, and flex when he knew Maureen was nearby. When we were moving building materials, if I picked up two cinder blocks, he'd make a point of getting three of four at a time. If I carried 5 planks of wood, he grabbed 10. I knew Maureen was amused by those antics, and I'm sure she was flattered by this stud performing for her attentions.But, we both got an "Immature" vibe from him, and thought it best not to include him in any of our sexy times. Especially his obnoxious ambition to one-up me, Neither Maureen or I had any interest in playing that game with him. (Hint: If you want to fuck my wife, don't be annoying to me!) Still, he was nothing of not persistent. At the party, She decided to prank him.After the dinner celebration, we did get a few matches in on our host's tennis court. Then wandered around the grounds and house. It was a treat to explore the well-kept grounds. Also, we were trying to ditch the ever-present Adam. It became a game. At one point, I saw Maureen whisper something to slutty old Marge,Then, Maureen said (loud enough for Adam to overhear) "Let's take our drinks up to the rooftop terrace and watch the sunset!" I visibly agreed, and we left down a long hall to the stairway, herding the crowd ahead of us, drinks in hand. At the last turn, Maureen looked behind to see if we'd been followed, then darted into a separate stairway leading down. We both hid just inside and waited until we heard Adam pass by on his way to the roof area and the lusty Marge in waiting. There would be enough people out there to distract him for a little while, at least.Maureen confessed with an evil grin; "I told Marge that Adam was looking for her."I chuckled at the thought. She would certainly tie him up for as long as she could. Poor Adam!Gameroom.We crept down the stairs to what we discovered was a party room. There was a full, stocked bar, pool table, pinball machines, and a jukebox. We left the lights off, but there were neon beer logo signs and the bar was lit from below, so our eyes got used to it pretty quickly, and it was fun to explore. In one corner near the pool table, was an old "Gypsy Fortuneteller" booth. It was essentially a wooden phone booth, except one side had a mirror with an old gypsy looking at a crystal ball, painted on the glass. If you entered from the back, you would tell it was a one-way mirror, and there was a light that when you hit a lever, illuminated your face. The illusion was, from the outside, it looked as if the gypsy had come to life. People would stand outside looking at the mirror, ask the gypsy a question, and the performer would hit the lever and speak. I stepped in, and Maureen (acting innocent) stood in front of the booth, saying "Oh, wise and mysterious gypsy, what is my fortune?" I flickered the lever, the lights illuminated my face and in a low voice with my best gypsy accent, said: "You will have an orgasm soon! In fact, many!"Maureen feigned shock. As I left the booth, my arms surrounded her tight, athletic body and I pulled her close, feeling her firm tits pushing against my chest, and kissing her deeply. I said "I'm so lucky to have you, my love!"She giggled, replying "You said the magic words, look!" and she showed me that she had removed her panties and were waiving them around.Still kissing her, I managed to drop my shorts in record time and pull her legs up over my hips. I walked back, lifting her ass onto the pool table, and in a swift motion my hard cock slid deep inside her tight, wet, cunt, pounding away.In a few short moments, she was moaning quietly and I was pumping her cunt full of my hot semen. She slid off the table and bent down to take my dripping wet cock in her mouth, savoring the fresh taste of our combined sex, it was a great part of our routine.Adam's Entry.Just then we heard footsteps on the stairs and a voice "Maureen?"  It was Adam, he found us! There was no escape!Maureen quickly picked up my shorts and her panties, pushing them into my hands and pushing me toward the gypsy booth. In a moment, I was secreted inside, but naked from the waist down still semi-hard too. Maureen grinned slyly at me, putting a finger against her lips "Shush" she mouthed, winking at me. What was that sly minx up to?"Adam, I'm here" Maureen said, demurely. Leaning up against the pool table, and striking a sexy pose. "Leave the lights out, we don't want to attract attention" she said, slyly sneaking me a wink.Adam looked around as his eyes adjusted to the low light, but Maureen put her hand on the side of his face, caressing his cheek. Adam looked like a deer who just spotted a wolf, his eyes wide. "Do you want to kiss me, Adam?" Maureen said, innocently.‘How devious' I thought, a great prank! He'd get a mouthful of my cock musk and cum from her lips, that would be funny!"Not waiting for an answer, Maureen pulled his head down to her lips. I never noticed how tall he was, maybe six two? But he bent over and kissed her. I thought I detected Adam start to pull away, perhaps realizing what her mouth tasted of, but Maureen grabbed his head with both hands and pulled him closer, kissing him passionately. It didn't take Adam too long to get over his surprise and he pulled Maureen in close, running his meaty hands over her back and touching the sides of her tits.I watched, fascinated, as she ran her hands over his muscled body as well, slowly and erotically touching him and getting him hot. This was too funny! I was afraid Adam might hear me chuckling, so I gritted my teeth. Any minute now he'd realize he'd been set up, and bolt home! She was good!But, to my surprise, the kiss when on, and Maureen let him slip his tongue into her mouth. I could see her chest heaving, and I knew she was allowing herself to become aroused. I thought to step out and stop things, but hesitated. Not sure why, but watching her with a lusty young man, maybe his first time with a woman, was oddly erotic, and I felt my own arousal growing.Adam Cleans my spunk.She pushed him back for a moment, and asked "Do you know how to eat a cunt, Adam?" I almost choked, stifling a laugh. Adam, looked worried for a second, I'm not sure he'd ever seen a cunt! But he nodded.Maureen said "Put my legs over your strong shoulders!" She leaned back on the pool table, lifting her tennis skirt, and showing him she was not wearing panties."Lick my hot cunt Adam;” Maureen pleaded. Adam hesitated."I'm so wet for you, see?" She said, pleading, and spreading her legs, lustfully.Oh, My god! She was going to get him to lick my fresh cum load out of her cunt! I was shocked, this was a devilish trick indeed! That would teach him not to lust after a married woman!Adam clumsily lifted her legs and Maureen locked her knees around his shoulders. Adam moved his face tentatively into Maureen's cooch and started licking, tentatively. Amateurishly. I thought she'd push him away and reveal the joke to him, at any moment, humiliating him and sending his on his way;  but she didn't, in fact she seem to encourage him. Maureen gasped and visibly shuddered at his efforts. He was a trouper, no doubt now, and his tongue continued to lap and his lips kiss at her cunt."Oh, lick my wet cunt! Please, harder!" Maureen cried out. She looked up at Adam whose busy tongue was pleasing her. He raised her legs higher and pulled them apart, exposing her wet, hairy slit. I don't know if he had any idea he was licking up her husband's fresh cum, but he was undeterred, and when at it with gusto. Young guys will do crazy things for cunt, that is for certain."Ah; oh yes!" Maureen cried out as Adam's tongue licked across her vulva. He flicked his tongue lightly against her clitoris before diving back in, deeply.Maureen moved one hand down to open up her cunt for Adam, pushing his head in with the other. I could see her pulling her cunt lips aside and letting the cream flow out.Adam tongued her clit and then fastened his mouth on it, sucking hard and pushing in deeply with his tongue."Oh; God! Yes! Oh Adam!" Maureen cried out as her cunt was overwhelmed with sensation. "Oh; what are you doing? It's fabulous; Oh, ah; Adam don't stop; keep doing that;” Maureen was rapidly losing control of the situation. What started out as a prank, was evolving into my wife enjoying, and even reaching orgasm from this hapless young suitor.Adam pushed a finger into her already sensitive hole and curled it upward, exposing her little button clit.Maureen quivered in sensual shock as his finger found her sensitive g spot. He finger fucked her as he continued to suck and tongue her clit and cunt.Encouraged by her cries of pleasure, Adam was relentless in stimulating her g spot, licking her wet cunt, lapping both our combined cream like a hungry wolf.Her entire body writhed and squirmed uncontrollably, she squealed and panted hard, her cunt must have positively tingled. By her response the feeling must have been intense."Oh god, I'm gonna cum;  Don't stop! Don't take your finger out, Adam! She cried out. "Adam! It's so intense, Oh god, oh fuck; oh!"Adam didn't stop his fingering and licking.Maureen arched her back as she drove her cunt urgently into Adam's face, as if trying to clamped down on Adam's finger and pull in deeper into her cunt. As her orgasm hit her, She lost all control."Ah; Ah; ah! Argh oh Fuck" Maureen's hips quivered and her thighs clenched his head, her body trembled spasmodically and then she stiffened, cried out, then went limp. Adam withdrew his fingers and wiped his mouth on the back if his arm."Did you really cum?" he asked her, boyishly.She eyed him, incredulously. "God; Yes!; that was amazing;  " She said, softly, panting. Holding onto him, legs still shaking, she said "So hard", as if admitting it to herself.She looked up at him with wide eyes, perhaps re-evaluating him in new light. "Oh wow! It was so good;” Maureen whispered, her voice exposing the surprise she felt, still trembling from the body-shaking orgasm. She looked at Adam's tented out pants. Maureen ran her hand along the length of his hardness, it's apparent remarkable size, still confined in his baggy shorts, but just barely.Maureen's Show Tryst.She glanced over at me, still hidden in the booth, but any thought I had of pranks or laughing, long gone. She tugged at his belt. I silently gasped."Can I return the favor? Please?" Maureen asked softly, almost demurely.She glanced at me, and I realized she was actually asking me, but Adam took it as his green light and pulled his own shirt off. Maureen put her hands on his young, chiseled chest, pinching a nipple playfully.Adam dropped his pants like they were on fire. I was just about to jump out and stop him, when I saw Maureen pull her tennis dress over her shoulders and then tossing it away, roughly tearing her bra off in the same motion. Then nude, she urgently pulled his stiff cock into her waiting cunt. It all happened so fast, I hardly noticed that Adam was completely nude as well. I froze and watched, fascinated. When we swapped partners in the past, we never played in the same room. I'd never seen her so passionate, so in erotic heat, from this vantage point before. It was remarkable. I became very aware that my cock was rock hard, and dripping precum all over the booth. My head was spinning.Adam slid in to Maureen roughly, wet as she was she still gasped as she accommodated his size. She was so beautiful, so wild. Both of their fit bodies glistening with sweat and glowing from the soft neon bar lights, his urgent thrusts and her desperate, sensual writhing and soft little cries of encouragement, was incredibly erotic to experience. I lost all sense of time, a voyeur, watching my beautiful sexy wife perform for me, in the most intimate and exotic way possible, breaking taboos and with secret glances, daring me to follow her down this rabbit hole, to be a witness to her unbridled lust.Adam slammed into her with no hesitation, months of his pent up desire being realized at this moment. Maureen's big tits shaking and jiggling with each desperate thrust. I think she was approaching another orgasm, when Adam's muscular body stiffened, then pumped his pulsing cock into my wife with raw animal passion, over and over again, filling her wanton cunt with his young seed, before finally going limp. I looked down, my own cock was spurting hot jizz in powerful jets, all over the inside of the booth; I'd cum without ever touching my cock.Adam fell backwards, his chest heaving, his wet cock clipping out of her cunt, but still mostly hard and dripping. He used his hand to balanced himself on the pool table, watching as Maureen lay there, shivering in the afterglow.Adam Gets Put In His Place.After partially catching his breath, He leaned over to her and asked "Was that better than your husband fucks you?"Maureen, even though panting herself, looked genuinely amused by that question, and raising herself up on her elbows, replied "Oh, Adam, of course not.” She gave him a patronizing smile, patted his head and added; “It was a fun romp, but you have so much to learn about women!"Adam looked like he'd just struck out at the world series, and hung his head. I fell in love with her, all over again.Maureen reached over for a nearby bar towel and cleaned up her nethers. Then she knelt to tenderly whip off Adam's long, slender shlong, and after kissing and licking the purple head of his still hard cock, gently cleaned him off, then tried to sop up the continuing puddle dripping from her wet, fucked cunt and tight ass.Maureen said "You've got a lot going for you. A little more practice and I'm sure you'll do fine! And never, ever, compare yourself to my husband. Never ever mention this fling to anyone. If you do these things properly, We might have another event, together. If you violate my trust, I will violate your reputation. Cappeesh?" she winked to him and smiled.Adam dressed quickly, almost as if embarrassed by his own awkward attempt to impress her, he looked up at Maureen for a second, said "Um, Thanks." and quickly dressing, hurried up the stairs.Once he was gone, I exited the booth and hurried over to Maureen and helped her off the pool table, noticing it was soaked and stained. (Neviille would get a kick out of that, when we told him how it happened, I thought). She clung to me, weakly, and said "Well, that was, energetic!" Snapping out of my trance, I kissed her deeply and said, quite honestly "That was the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen, you are incredible! I love you so much!"We hurried to dress but were both such a mess, we plotted to sneak out unseen and escape to our car.

How far is too far?In 3 parts, based on a post by ret 123. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Sylvia's party game was getting steamier than anyone had imagined. It was fantasy baseball in a new definition, and involved stripping, drinking, or sexual interactions. By now most of us were naked or nearly so. The girls were wasted and could not tolerate another drink.To make things more dramatic, the girls offered a wager of $100 each, that the guys would not last.Now another homerun was hit; this time by the Girls' Oakland team. But this required the same coitus regardless of whose team hit the ball. Most of the girls having reached their limit of alcohol, the girls drew names each hoping to negotiate something with the guy whose name she had selected. Donna picked the name of my buddy, Ronny, who was infatuated with her. Diane picked my former roommate, Mark, who was completely wasted. The beautiful, blonde, Angie, picked my name. Sylvia picked my black friend, Tyrone.The room was tense as everyone was waiting to see what the girls would do. Sylvia quickly made a decision. She walked up to Tyrone, gently grabbed the middle of his big cock and led him by the cock to the back bedroom. Everyone hooted and yelled as she took him to the back.Ronny looked so excited I thought he might explode. I assumed that Donna would drink a beer. However, Ronny looked between me and Donna trying to figure out a way to have sex with my gorgeous girlfriend without making me mad. Finally, he said to Donna, "Donna, what if we agreed that I would just feel you up instead of going all of the way?"Donna smiled and turned to look at me, with her back leaning on Ronny's chest. Donna seemed relieved. I looked in her bright blue eyes and said, "It is up to you, baby. I told you that you could play." What the hell is wrong with me!Donna quickly agreed to Ronny's proposal and offered him her naked body. Ronny looked like he had died and gone to heaven. His hands immediately wrapped her from behind  & grabbed both of Donna's big knockers while Donna smiled and looked at me.Angie now approached me. At first, I assumed that a nice girl like Angie would drink. But, she walked up to me, grabbed my hand and started walking toward the bedroom door. I couldn't believe that good-looking Angie wanted to take me to the back and fuck me. Before this party, Angie had a good reputation and was generally thought of as a girl who was either a somewhat prude or a tease. This would have been really hot except I knew Donna was a little jealous of Angie and I didn't want to do anything to upset my girlfriend.I looked at Donna for some guidance. I could always drink a beer to avoid sex with Angie. I was already imagining the shit I was going to get from my friends if I passed up sex with this beautiful blonde. Angie flipped her long blonde hair behind her so that her nice, firm tits were easier for me to see. I wasn't sure what Donna wanted me to do, so I stalled for time by saying to Angie I was willing to negotiate.Angie looked a little surprised that a guy would want to negotiate when she was offering to fuck him. However, she smiled at me and said, "I will get on my knees right here and give you oral sex."I gulped and looked at Donna thinking that she would tell me to drink. Instead, as Ronny fondled both of her tits, she seemed to be absorbed in the process of letting my friend feel her up in public and said, "I told you that you could play, baby."I couldn't believe my luck. My cock was already hard from watching my naked girlfriend get felt up. Now, Angie was dropping to her knees in front of me and started kissing my balls. She looked so sexy. I lusted after Angie for a couple of years before Donna came to campus.I was worried that Donna was still going to get mad at me if I showed too much interest in Angie. Donna was staring at me as she was felt up. Donna's tits were shaking and swaying as Ronny tried to feel every inch of them. I looked at Donna as Angie started licking and kissing the shaft of my cock. I tried my best to focus on and look at Donna, as Angie slid her soft lips over the head of my cock. Soon, Angie was sucking away on my cock. I couldn't believe a nice girl like Angie would suck my cock in front of a crowd. Apparently, the crowd couldn't believe it either because they let loose a long sustained roar.It is hard to believe, but I tried my best to look as if I was not too excited about a girl who looked like a swimsuit model sucking my cock with a crowd of people watching and cheering her on. I tried not to hump her gorgeous face and I tried my best to only look at Donna. Of course, seeing my voluptuous girl being felt up made my cock hard too. I was desperately trying to avoid cumming in Angie's mouth even though she was on her knees doing what I had dreamed of for several years. I somehow managed to hang on until someone called time. Angie, kissed my cock and slowly stood up. She gave me a quick kiss and returned to her teammates.Donna looked extremely horny, but did not seem to be upset with me at all. I was relieved. Her attitude had changed as she got more and more horny, and drunk.I didn't get to watch very much of it, but Diane had offered to let Mark play with her big jugs to avoid having to drink another beer. Mark agreed. He spent some time rubbing Diane's tits. However, a good deal of the time, he put his hands under her heavy tits and flopped them up and down . Diane was completely embarrassed to have her naked tits flopped around in front of a big crowd. She tried to make him stop, but Mark was drunk and thought it was hilarious that Diane was so embarrassed. Finally, she gave up and let him flop her tits around.Sylvia and Tyrone were called out of the bedroom. Sylvia looked disheveled. She also looked a little stunned. I wondered if Sylvia had ever had a cock like Tyrone's before. Tyrone was smiling and laughing. Judging from the size and hardness of his huge black cock, it did not appear that Sylvia was able to make him cum in two minutes. From what I knew about Sylvia, it was not for lack of trying.I saw Sylvia and Diane speak briefly to each other. Then, they called for Donna to join them. They then had what appeared to be a serious conversation or at least as serious a conversation as three young girls can have while standing naked(or almost naked) in a crowded drunken room. Donna looked worried as Sylvia and Diane spoke to her. Several times, she glanced at me as her friend and sister spoke to her.The Commissioner started the video again. After a couple more outs, Kansas City came up to bat again. The Kansas City batter hit a ball so hard, it looked like it might completely leave the ballpark. The guys were all cheering again.Usually, when our team scored, the girls sort of flailed around for a few minutes trying to decide what to do. This time was different. Diane came straight to me with her big jugs swaying, grabbed my hand and headed to the bedroom. I looked at Donna to see what she wanted me to do. She saw me look at her and shouted that she said I could play. I was secretly pretty excited to go to the bedroom with my girlfriend's busty, religious sister.In the bedroom, Diane closed the door and suggested that I lie down on the bed. I laid on the bed on my back with my cock pointing straight up at the ceiling. Diane then straddled my body on the bed. I thought for a moment that the devout girl was going to fuck me. However, what she did was lift her huge watermelon size tits and squeezed them around my hard cock. It felt really good, but looked even better. Her hands couldn't really control her knockers so they were flopping all around my cock. Then, she started titty fucking my cock by pumping it up and down with her big tits. I loved it.As I watched her titty fucking me, I lost my head and said, "Your sister always sucks my cock while she does that."She looked at me and said, "I have never tried that with a man." She looked at the sky for a moment and said, "Lord forgive me." She then looked at me and said, "I will do it with my mouth if you promise not to tell anyone and promise not ejaculate in my mouth."I moaned, "Okay, I will not tell anyone and I will do my best not to cum in your mouth."She seemed to accept this answer and said only, "This is so embarrassing."About that time, a huge roar came from the other room. I remember thinking that something really hot must have been happening. She then repositioned her huge melons around my cock and put the head of my cock in her mouth. Diane then started sucking away on my cock. While admiring her huge rack for about a year, it never occurred to me that she would suck cock. She seemed like such a prude. I was overwhelmed that my cock was now in her religious mouth. Soon she was pumping away on my cock with both her tits and her mouth. She was still wearing her glasses as she bobbed up and down on my hard cock. I thought sure I was going to cum in Diane's mouth, but the thought that Donna might get upset with me made me resist. Before too long, someone called time. I moaned a little when Diane's mouth and big knockers came off of my cock.She said as we got up from the bed, "I thought you were going to ejaculate."When I replied, "Me too!" she playfully hit my arm and reminded me that I had promised not to cum in her mouth.She also said, "I am glad my first time was with you. Thank you."I replied, "No, thank you. You were really good especially for your first time."I hoped she didn't tell her sister what we did.We left the bedroom and returned to our teams. Donna was standing talking to the other girls with her tits shaking like a bowl of Jello. She didn't seem to notice the jiggling.Sylvia restarted the video of the baseball game and Oakland's manager apparently conceded defeat because he replaced his pitcher with a reserve infielder. Without a pitcher on the mound, Kansas City would be able to easily get more hits and home runs.A moan went up from the girls' team. Another home run soon followed.I watched to see if Donna would take a drink, but before she had a chance to decide, Sylvia came over to me, grabbed my hand and headed to the bedroom. I looked at Donna, but she wasn't looking.Sylvia didn't have the tits of Diane and Donna, but she had a sexy slender body that was hot and nice tits if you aren't comparing them to the Kelly sisters.Sylvia closed the bedroom door and we headed for the bed.I said, "What do you want to do, Sylvia?"She sort of rolled her eyes and said, "I want you to fuck me."I am pretty sure that I had never heard a girl say anything like that before. My cock immediately got hard.Sylvia lay down on the bed and spread her legs. I was worried that Donna would find out that I fucked Sylvia and that her sister had sucked my cock. I hesitated a moment and then the temptation of a sexy hot girl wanting to be fucked was too much for me. I jumped on the bed and kissed Sylvia. I always kissed Donna as we had sex and did it out of habit. I could tell the kiss surprised Sylvia, but she went along with it and even stuck her tongue in my mouth. However, after a fairly long kiss while I squeezed one of her firm tits, she said, "Why don't you fuck me? We don't have long."I reached down and inserted my hard cock in her cunt. She was soaking wet. I then remembered that she had probably fucked Tyrone with his gigantic cock earlier. As my cock slowly entered her, she said, "Oh yeah. That feels so, so good. Tyrone nearly split me in half. I think he needs to find a bigger woman."I didn't really like the reminder about how many cocks Sylvia had taken, but it felt really good. I started thinking that I might cum in Sylvia. She moaned and groaned with every thrust. Her slender athletic body was built for fucking.As I fucked Sylvia, I heard another loud roar from the crowd in the other room. This seemed louder than any of the earlier roars. I wondered what I was missing, but I didn't give it too much thought since my cock was in a hot nasty girl.I wasn't sure if she was faking, but it soon seemed like Sylvia was about to orgasm. She certainly sounded like it. I was thinking that I was about to cum, too, when someone called time.Sylvia pulled me into her one last time and sort of moaned again.As we got out of bed, I thanked her and said, "You know, I don't think we should tell Donna what we did back here"Sylvia smiled and said, "Okay, if you think it will be a problem."We returned to the main room and rejoined our teams. My eyes immediately went to Donna's tits. They were beautiful and jiggling. She was talking to her teammates and seemed very happy. In fact, the girl's team all seemed to be more upbeat than they had been a half hour before. I thought that maybe one of my teammates might be about to pass out or cum giving their team the win. I knew that neither possibility was far-fetched.Sylvia started the video and as you might expect with an infielder pitching, Kansas City hit another home run. The girls didn't seem as upset about it as I would have expected. Once again, before I could figure out if Donna was going to drink or negotiate with one of the guys, Diane came over to me, took my hand and led me into the bedroom. Her heavy jugs bounced as she walked even though she was still trying to cover them with her hands. It was a hopeless attempt. About all she could do was cover her nipples.I didn't want Donna to know, but I was looking forward to seeing Diane's big udders again. I assumed that she was going to titty fuck me and suck my cock again. She seemed to like it the last time she took me to the bedroom.As we were closing the door, lovely Angie came into the bedroom, too, with my buddy, Mark. Angie looked at Diane and said, "Would it be okay if we share the bed?"Diane said, "Oh, my lord, how embarrassing!"Angie replied, "I know! But, I don't know anywhere else to go. Do you think we can share the bed? You know I won't tell anyone."Diane had a rather sick look on her face and said, "I can't believe I am going to do this."Mark looked at me, started laughing and gave me a high five. As roommates in the jock dorm, we had had sex with women in the same room before, but they were nothing compared to babes like Angie and Diane.The four of us crawled onto the double bed. Mark  I were on our backs and the girls were in charge. Mark kept saying to Angie that he had waited a long time for this. Mark had lusted after Angie for a couple of years. Only some steady girlfriends had kept him from making a serious run at dating Angie.Diane kissed me as I grabbed one of her massive tits. Her nipples were both stiff and she was obviously very horny. This was surprising coming from a religious girl who everyone thought was a prude. I had been around her a lot while dating her sister and I was sure that she was a prude. Clearly, everyone was wrong.I got on my back and assumed she would titty fuck me again. I was thinking that I would cum in her mouth this time if she had time to make me cum. Instead, she straddled me, grabbed my cock and slowly inserted it in her soaking wet cunt. I couldn't believe it!At first, as my tip entered her, she was laying against my chest. I pushed her up a little and said, "Let me see your lovely tits."As she glanced at Mark and Angie next to us on the bed, Diane said, "Thank you for calling them lovely. Tyrone said the same thing a few minutes ago. I can't tell you how much that encourages me. The juvenile gawking from most guys just embarrasses me. Oh, my God! I may die of humiliation."She sat up so that I (and Mark) could see her massive udders. They bounced like only heavy, natural tits can bounce with each thrust. I couldn't take my eyes off of her big, heavy, nasty looking jugs. She soon seemed to get used to showing her bare tits bouncing. However, she became embarrassed again as Mark said several times, "Look at the size of those tits!"Mark even reached over and pinched one of Diane's stiff nipples. She blushed and covered her giant tits as Mark laughed. He loved to embarrass poor Diane.“Mark! Stop it or I'll kick you out!” I saidDiane was close to being as hot as my girlfriend, Donna. Donna was a 9 or 10 who would stop conversations in restaurants just by walking to our table. Diane was rather plain with cat eye glasses and conservative clothes. Maybe a 6 or 7, but some fashion intervention could move the meter to an 8. I couldn't help but stare at her massive tits every time she was around. I couldn't wait to see her knockers heave as I fucked her.As I started to fuck Diane, she winced as I felt her cunt impale me deeply. Was this her cherry popping? Just then the loudest cheer yet went up from the crowd in the living room. I looked to make sure the door was closed and continued to give Diane my hard cock. I grabbed both of her giant tits as she jiggled on top of me. I gently stimulated her amazing rigid nipples.With all of my focus on Diane's big tits, I didn't notice what was happening with Mark and Angie. However, after a few moments, Mark said, "Shit! I can't fucking believe this, but I came just a few minutes ago and I can't go again without a little rest." Angie was trying to get Mark stiff. She somehow took it as humiliation that he was limp with her amazing naked body all over him.“You came?” I asked Mark.  How? When? And why didn't you call for a sub?”

Busty girlfriend enjoys a baseball game challenge.In 3 parts, based on a post by ret 123. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Moving beyond the ‘flash & kiss' barrier.First, a little explanation of how I arrived at this spot. My girlfriend, Donna, and I were attending a party hosted by her, her sister Diane, & their friend Sylvia. We were in the middle of a drinking party game called baseball. It involved drinking, stripping and sex based on the events in a baseball game.After a couple of rounds of drinking, the Kansas City batter hit a double off the wall. A double meant that the girls would get felt up if they didn't drink or strip. A couple of girls drank, but most opted to be felt up. This was supposed to be where Donna drew the line and either stripped, drank, or dropped out of the game.Donna drew my friend, Ronny, who was completely enamored with her and had lusted after her since the time we first started dating. Her sister, Diane picked my name.Diane walked up wearing only her bra and panties. Diane's clothes were normally so baggy to fit over her tits that she looked 20 pounds heavier than she did right then. She definitely looked better out of her clothes.She looked at me and said, "This is so embarrassing. I just can't drink another beer right now."I said, "Don't worry about it. Plus, you look great by the way.""Thank you, Joe!" she replied with a smile. "Well, I guess you better start groping me."I stepped behind her back and wrapped both arms around her in a comforting hug, and then grabbed up both of her big tits and started squeezing them while keeping them in the stretch lace bra. They felt really good.She seemed to love being in my arms and not having to look at me. Soon she raised herself high on her tiptoes and grabbed my stiff rod. She pressed her ass cheeks around my naked hard cock. It couldn't have been an accident. Donna's conservative sister was humping my cock, while I rolled her big nipples through the thin lacey bra.As I squeezed her tits from behind, Diane said, "Joe, you can pull my tits out of my bra if you want. I have no dignity left."She continued to hump me with her ass as I pulled the straps off her shoulders then reached into the top of her bra and pulled out one and then both of her tits out of the top of her bra. Her tits felt great and her nipples were hard. My cock was hard as she pressed her ass into it."I know now why Donna likes having sex with you so much. That thing feels so big and hard."Several guys commented on Diane's big naked tits as I felt her up. Diane was clearly excited about the effect she was having on the guys watching. Tyrone was enamored; “Damn, Diane! You're one hot woman!” Diane gushed from all the attention of the starting quarterback.Soon, the 2 minute time limit was up and Diane hoisted her tits back into her bra and thanked me. I was a little bit embarrassed that I had a big erection standing up in front of me as she walked away.I had totally failed to watch my sexy girlfriend get felt up by Ronny. However, I could tell that Ronny was unbelievably excited as Donna smiled at him and walked away while readjusting her bra.Donna gave me a strange, sad look and then walked over to me. She grabbed two beers and told Sylvia that the two of us would drink this next round. She pulled me aside to talk.Big tears started rolling out of Donna's eyes and down her cheeks as she said, "I thought we were playing this game for you to see me act a little slutty in front of our friends. Instead, you are making plans to have sex with Angie and humping my sister while you feel her up in public. I feel sad, completely humiliated and cucked."I tried to hug her and quickly said, "Oh, Donna, I love you. I don't want to do anything to hurt you. I didn't make any plans with Angie."She looked at me and tearfully said, "I heard her tell one of the other girls that you had agreed to have sex with her later and that she should keep it secret from me. I told you she wants to steal you from me! Then, humping my sister in public! I am so embarrassed and ashamed. Everyone must think you want all of these other girls instead of me."I felt like I had acted like an ass. I said, "You have the wrong idea about what happened with Angie. She said those things to me, but I didn't mean to give her the impression that I secretly wanted to have sex with her. I said that I didn't want her to talk to you about having sex with me, but it wasn't to keep it secret from you. She wanted to ask you to let her have sex with me, and I didn't even want the idea discussed! Period! Angie is trying to intimidate you, Donna."I started to say that it was Diane's idea for me to take her tits out of her bra and that Diane was the one humping me. But as I started to speak, I looked at Donna crying and it broke my heart. I knew I shouldn't try to excuse what I had done even though I didn't feel like it was my fault.I said, "I am sorry. I didn't mean to let Diane dry-hump me. It just happened when I grabbed her tits from behind. I hope she is not upset with me. I'm trying to follow your lead, Donna. But you're the only one I desire."Donna looked at me like she wasn't buying any of this and said, "I came here to show off a little for you, baby. Now, I am just worried about Angie."I was terrified that I had accidentally screwed up my relationship with the girl I adored. Consequently, I gave her a big hug and said, "You have nothing to worry about. I was showing off because I thought you wanted me to. I love only you. I will drop out of this game right now.""You would do that for me?""Of course."She hugged me, pressed her big chest against me and said, "I am sorry I got mad at you. I was being felt up by guys while you were with Angie and my sister. I am just sensitive about Angie since everyone thinks she is so pretty and she's crushing on you."In an instant, tearful, sad Donna was gone and laughing, smiling tipsy Donna was back.I said, "I am so sorry I hurt your feelings. I will sit out the rest of this game."She smiled and said, "Stay in the game one more round. I will show off for you while you feel me up in public for being so sweet to me. "I was confused. "How do you know you will draw my name?"She laughed and said, "The drawing of the names is not really random. All of the girls know whose name they are picking.""You mean you picked that asshole Josh to kiss?"She laughed drunkenly and said, "We can talk about all of that later. We need to get back to the game for your final round."We rejoined our teams and Sylvia turned on the game. Kansas City was batting and the batter hit a hard line drive down the left field line. The guys cheered when he slid safely into second base.Donna grabbed my name out of the hat just as Angie was grabbing it. Both girls pulled, but Donna ended up with it. Angie looked at her and seemed a little miffed.Donna walked up to me still wearing her sexy, lacy white lingerie. The tops of her tits bounced with each step. She turned around and pushed her cute little ass into my cock. I was immediately hard. She was now facing the large crowd and I was standing behind her.She grabbed my two wrists and pulled them seductively up onto her tits, then said, "Feel me up, Joe."Donna was staring at Angie who was being felt up by my buddy Tyrone. Donna continued to stare at her as I felt her up, over her stretch lace underwire bra. Donna's huge firm tits felt great and I loved that she was showing off as I squeezed her big tits. Angie was watching us as Tyrone rubbed her tits.My cock was hard as I felt Donna up in public with numerous people looking. I pressed my cock against her tiny little ass.After about a minute, Donna turned her head toward my ear and said, "Is it okay if I show off a little more for you, baby?"I quickly agreed. It had really frightened me when I thought I had made Donna mad. I wasn't about to say no to anything she wanted. Honestly, I could never get mad at Donna or boss her around. The few times I did, I immediately regretted it. I was obviously in a double standard arrangement. Was I becoming a cuck?Donna looked over her shoulder at me, and then looked down demurely and said, "It will be so embarrassing on campus if all of these people see me without any clothes. Are you sure you are okay with this?I wasn't at all sure, because there were thirty or forty people watching the game, but said, "You are so sexy, it could not be embarrassing, with a bombshell body like yours, Donna."Donna then turned back around to face the rest of the room. As the time officially expired she turned to me and said, "Joe, baby, would you unhook my bra?"My cock was rock hard again.I looked at Donna's slender back and her stretchy, sexy white bra. She looked great. I unhooked the bra and Donna looked over her shoulder at me and smiled as she said, "Thank you, baby. I wanted you to be the one showing me off."Then she smiled at the crowd and let her two huge bra cups fall into her hands. The crowd went wild, with the possible exception of Angie who looked defeated when she saw Donna's jugs. You don't see tits like Donna's every day. In fact, most people never see tits like that in person.Donna handed me her bra and stood with her hands on her hips. The slightest movement of her body would cause her big soft tits to jiggle in front of her. It was truly amazing.Despite her embarrassment, Donna never tried to hide or cover up her tits. She just stood there looking sexy. She loved the confidence my words infused into her.When the crowd finally settled down the girls went back to their side of the room, and I declared my withdrawal as a contestant. I told Ronny & Sylvia; “My cock can't handle the intense stimulation.” It was then announced by Sylvia that I would be the official timer and video operator for the rest of the game. Several of my friends looked at me like I had lost my mind.Joe Drops OutThe game continued with me on the sidelines.I was staring at my beautiful girlfriend and wishing that the earth would open up and swallow me. I had royally screwed up and I was too drunk to think quickly enough to talk my way out of the problem. I was sure that my greatest fear was about to come true because I had been a fucking idiot.My awesome girlfriend was the first girl to go topless. She was a big hit at the party. I had dropped out of the game because Donna got upset about my conduct with the giant tits of her sister, Diane, and a passionate kiss from a gorgeous girl, Angie.None of that was the cause of my current problem. Donna's friend, Sylvia, the "Commissioner" of the game, called time out and gathered up her team of girls. Most of the girls except Donna were wearing only lingerie. After talking for a few minutes, Sylvia announced that the girls' team was challenging the guys to a bet about the outcome of the party game.The bet was $100 per player. This was a huge amount for college girls. Sylvia announced that a couple of girls were dropping out, but they would be replaced with other girls at the party including a girl named Betty whose tits I had admired for several years. Silvia also reminded everyone that a team won by a member of the other team failing to perform the tasks required by the game.I assumed that Donna was one of the girls dropping out of the game before this bet went into effect, but I was wrong. I asked Donna why the girls made this bet with guys who could drink them under the table.Donna smiled and said, "Sylvia has been watching the guys and they have been drinking nonstop since the start of the party. She is sure one of the guys will pass out soon. She also thinks that as a back-up plan some of the guys will ejaculate and won't be able to continue to perform in the game."I was none too sure about this logic, but most of the girls seemed to be on board, including my girlfriend. Donna said, "Diane and Sylvia really want to win this bet and I want to help them, if it is okay with you, baby."I told her it was okay even though I wasn't sure she had $100 in her bank account and I thought I would probably have to pay part of her share if the girls lost. She gave me a big, busty kiss. There is nothing like the feel of Donna's big soft tits on your chest or arm.The guys quickly accepted the bet since it seemed like they couldn't really lose. The guys could drink more than the girls, were more than happy to perform the sex acts and it gave the girls incentive to stay in the game.Sylvia called a quick bathroom time out. The girls all ran for the restroom. They were all in bras and panties except Donna who was only wearing some small white lace panties. Her huge F cup tits were on display for the first time in her life and they looked incredible. Most of the girls tried to cover their bodies as they ran, but Donna just happily walked along with her big tits swaying. The smallest move of her body caused her tits to jiggle. They were huge and firm, but Donna could not keep them from jiggling when she made even a small movement. I knew this because I couldn't take my eyes off of my topless girlfriend. Watching her, I loved her so much. It seemed to me that every other guy in the room was staring at her, too.A couple of my buddies came over to talk to me as the girls ran to the bathroom. My friend, Ronny, was really excited about Donna taking off her clothes. Ronny is a great guy and was a really good linebacker on our football team. For some reason, he never had much luck with good looking women. He was a guy's guy and just didn't seem to connect very well or for very long with women.Ronny had long been totally enamored with Donna. He was always respectful and polite, but it was easy to see that he lusted after Donna. He never failed to ask me about her.Ronny said, "You are such a lucky guy! If I was you, I would stay up all night just staring at Donna and that unbelievable body. She is fucking gorgeous!""Thanks, man. I like looking at her too!"Ronny continued, "There is no way she can play this game much longer! A girl who looks like that has probably never gone down on a guy. I have never had a pretty girl go down on me. Only slutty girls seem to want to suck my cock. I bet Donna just lets guys worship her tremendous body. I know that is what I would do if I ever had a girl like her."I noticed that several guys were standing around listening to our conversation. I was feeling pretty proud of myself for having such a hot girl (as if I had anything to do with it). Donna was clearly the sexiest girl in the room. I looked around to make sure none of the girls could hear me, and said; "This is going to drive you crazy, Ronny. Donna is not only beautiful, she loves to suck my cock! She is great at it. I don't know how often she did it with other boyfriends back home before college, but she has no gag reflex and her blow jobs are incredible. She can deep throat a big cock with ease. I love to watch her swallow my cock."Ronny gulped and looked like he was about to cum just thinking about what I told him.As I laughed at Ronny's reaction, I looked up to see that Josh had heard my comments about Donna sucking cock. As you may remember, Josh was a teammate of ours on the football team, but among my friends, he was considered an arrogant asshole. He had a smirk on his face as he said, "I figured that anyone who dated you would be a cock whore."As he said that, Josh turned and headed toward the bathroom where the girls were still waiting in line. I tried to call out to Josh to tell him to go fuck himself, but he either ignored me or didn't hear me.In my drunken state, I did not pay too much attention to Josh. Actually, I never paid too much attention to Josh. I considered him to be a rather slimy loser.

Busty girlfriend plays a sexy party game.In 3 parts, based on a post by ret 123. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. About DonnaLate April of 1996 and I'm still in bed. I'm watching the girl I love getting ready for her day. My girlfriend is Donna ‘DD' Kelly. She's 19 years old and spectacularly beautiful. She has dark brown hair to her shoulders and big beautiful blue eyes. No, Donna's middle name is Angela. She's known on the college campus as ‘DD' because of her bountiful bosom, as in 34 Double D bra size.My name is Joe. I'm 21 and a college senior.I was crazy about Donna since we first met. I was happy just to look at her. I was willing to do most anything to make her happy. I had never felt like that before. Luckily, she seemed to love me too. We attend a small state college in a rural midwestern county seat.We just finished our morning ritual. Donna would get up and shower. I did not have an early class, so I would stay in bed. Donna would then dry her hair, brush her teeth and put on a little bit of make-up while wearing nothing but her bra and panties. Sometimes, she would wear a half-slip too.Donna would leave the bathroom door open, so I could watch her get into and out of the shower. Then, she would slip on her panties and hoist her magnificent tits into her size 34 F bra. One of my favorite things in all the world was watching Donna put on or take off her bra. Her tits would sway and jiggle as she stretched her bra around them and hooked it in the back. I always thought the stretchy material on the side and back of her bra looked like it was at its limit when her bra was hooked.Every morning, I would watch her with a hard cock. She looked great in just her underwear. Her big soft tits would jiggle as she got ready. I had a nice side view of them most of the time. Her tits were firm round and spectacular. Her stomach and ass were slim, like you would normally see on a 5 foot 6 young teenager.When she was ready to get dressed, Donna would come back to bed. Every morning, she would take off her panties beside the bed and crawl onto her knees, on top of me, with a big horny smile on her face.Without any typical foreplay, she would gently grab my hard cock and insert it in her already wet cunt. She would then ride me like a cowgirl until we both came. She got horny just from being watched by me.Incredibly for me, she would sit up and lean forward giving me a perfect view of her huge bouncing tits as she fucked me. Even with a bra on, her tits would jiggle, heave and sway. I never knew if she enjoyed giving me the show or if she could tell that I loved to look at her huge bouncing tits; or both. Either way, it was great. She would then hop out of bed, put on her dress and head to class with her cunt full of cum.My cock is a more than ample 8 inches long and fairly thick. Most every woman I have had sex, with had a hard time taking my cock unless they were very wet. Some had to use a lube to be comfortable. Donna was so ready to have sex each morning she would just slide it right into her tight 19 year old sophomore cunt.Once it occurred to me that she was wet as soon as she came back to bed each morning, I decided that she must get turned on by having me watch her or she got wet just thinking about getting fucked each morning. Either way, I thought it was hot.Today, after we finished fucking, Donna jumped out of bed and was putting on her dress. As she did, she said, "Darling, Sylvia and Diane have invited us to a May Day party this weekend. I told them we would come. I hope that is alright."I replied, "Sure. That will be fine.""Good. They were hoping that you would invite some of your football buddies to come to the party. Sylvia and Diane are trying to meet some new guys.""Sure, " I said, "No problem. Tell them to buy lots of beer if my friends are coming."Sylvia was one of Donna's good friends and Diane was Donna's older sister. Sylvia was cute, funny and known to be quite wild. Both girls were looking for new boyfriends.Diane was a year older than Donna and looked a bit like a librarian. She was shorter than Donna, wore glasses, had short brown hair and seemed like a fairly religious, conservative person. However, you could tell they were sisters if you looked at Diane's chest. Her tits were at least as big as Donna's. They might have been slightly bigger than Donna's F cups. However, Diane was shorter, 5 foot 3; and always wore baggy, conservative clothes. With her shorter frame and conservative clothes, Diane did not do anything to show off her big chest. Diane also had a bubble ass, yet her waist was small and firm.Recruiting PlayersDonna got a serious, rather worried look on her face and looked me right in the eye. She said, "Darling, there is one more thing that I need to discuss with you. Sylvia and Diane want to play a party game at their party and they really want me to play."I was thinking of little kid's games and said, "A party game? Won't that be sort of lame?"Donna hesitated and said, "Well; I don't know. Sylvia came up with this game called baseball from somewhere; and you know how Sylvia is. It will probably involve drinking and or someone taking off their clothes. Sylvia insists that I agree to play; and Diane said she won't unless I do."“Diane? Drinking and stripping?" I asked. “And why do they care if you play?" I was now curious.Donna looked a little bit shy and said, "Oh, God! This is embarrassing, but Sylvia said they want a lot of guys to play and they think more guys will play if they think they may get to see my tits.""How would anyone see your tits?" I asked.Donna explained, "The game involves drinking, stripping or other things when various things happen in a baseball game on television or video. I don't think I believe her, but Sylvia said that every guy she meets eventually asks her if my tits are real. She also claims that every man we know will do anything if he thinks he will get to see my tits. I think she is exaggerating the fascination with my tits, but she thinks that a lot of single guys will get in the game, hoping to see them."I laughed and said, "You do have some terrific tits, but I am not sure I want to see you showing them off. How is your reserved sister, Diane, going to participate? I'm sure no one has seen her tits. What are the other things you have to do in the game?"She smiled, "It is like something a guy would say about a girl after a date. Like a guy might say that he got to second base with his date. In the game, if the other team gets to first base, you have to kiss. If they get to second base, you get felt up. Third base is oral. Home is all the way.""What?" I said. "You agreed to do this with a bunch of the campus guys?"Donna looked worried and said, "Well, yes I told them I would help them out. They told me that you can always drink or take off an article of clothing instead of the sex. Once I heard that, I thought you would let me play. I thought you might take pride in me showing off a little of what your girl has. And you can play, too."I was completely torn about this party game. In some ways, it was arousing to think about my gorgeous girlfriend showing off in front of a bunch of guys. My cock was hard as she told me about it. Even though Donna's body was spectacular, she dressed rather modestly most of the time. She and her sister had been raised in a religious home, on a farm. They go to church every Sunday.I was secretly excited about the prospect of Donna showing off in front of a bunch of our college friends. On the other hand, I was madly in love with Donna and felt possessive about her. I wanted her all to myself. I didn't know what to say.Finally, I just agreed to do what Donna wanted to do. I wasn't capable of saying anything that might disappoint or upset her.So, I said, "Darling, if you want to play, you can play. But I don't want you to act too frisky. Just tease the guys about what we have. Quit when it goes past that. Are those rules okay with you?""Oh, thank you baby! Sylvia and Diane will be so happy!"She gave me a big kiss and headed out to class.I knew that what Sylvia had told Donna about guys asking about Donna's tits was probably true. Most guys who saw her asked me about her tits, too. They were nearly too good to be true. Her massive firm tits were on a skinny frame that did not seem possible. Most women with large tits were built more like Donna's sister, Diane, who was somewhat thicker through the hips and stomach than Donna.We did not talk too much about the party again until Friday. Donna told me that she was going to go shopping for new bras in the nearest city to our little college town. She had told me that there were few 34F bras for sale in our town. And what she could find, were styles you might find in a nursing home. She had a hard time finding them even in the city.Donna did not have many bras or clothes that fit her. She was flat-chested until she was a senior in high school. She says her nickname was "ironing board" and she had resigned herself to being flat for her whole life. She was even thinking about plastic surgery.Then, in less than one year, she started developing and grew from an A cup to a D, before graduation. Then, during her freshman year at college, she continued to grow from a double D cup to her current F cup. Most of her blouses and bras did not come close to fitting her anymore. As a college student, she did not have enough money to buy a new wardrobe.Donna said that Sylvia and Diane wanted her to take off her top early in the game to get it rolling. Donna was nervous about that and decided that she needed a new bra if she was going to show it in public.I told her that the bras she had were incredibly sexy. She thanked me, kissed me and said with a worried look on her face, "I can't believe I have agreed to do this. I am embarrassed right now just thinking about taking off my blouse in front of everyone I know.""I thought the idea was for Sylvia and Diane to meet guys," I was glad to hear that Diane is finally overcoming her self-consciousness about her buxom sexy body.  "Shouldn't they be taking off their clothes?" I asked.Donna smiled and replied, "They will. Sylvia is convinced that my tits will attract all of the guys. Then, she and the other girls will jump in. I hope you don't get mad at me." Then Donna paused and added; “Why do girls think I'm so self-confident? Hell, I'm terrified by the attention my body attracts?”I hugged her and said, "Donna, you have the body that every girl wishes they had.”Donna's eyes sparkled at those words. It was like I was supercharging her self-esteem every time I encouraged her about her amazing body.“Will you think I'm a cheap slutty whore?” Donna asked.“No, I won't get mad at you. It will be sexy to see you playing the game. Just stop when you need to."I was not so sure I meant what I said, but after I had given her the okay to play, I did not think I could get mad if she played. I was nervous and excited about the game.Donna wanted me to play too. I thought it would be fun to mess around with drunk, naked, college girls. I was looking forward to seeing Sylvia, Diane and their friends in the nude. I knew Diane's tits would be an awesome sight to see, but I did not know if it would be smart for me to mess around with Donna's big sister.I learned more of the rules of the party game from Sylvia who came by our apartment to tell Donna about the party planning. Sylvia had recorded some baseball games and had picked one to use at the party. There would be a girls team and a guys team with nine players on each team. Each team would be affiliated with one of the two major league teams on the video.Each time your team made an out, the players had to remove one of their allotted 4 items of clothing, or drink 6 ounces of beer. Each time the other team reached a base, the girls would pick names out of a hat and would partner up with the guy whose name they picked. Then, they would do the sex act with their chosen partner depending on what base the other team's hitter reached. First base was kissing, second base was getting felt up, third base was oral and home was all the way in the back bedrooms of the house. However, any player could avoid the physical act by either drinking a beer or removing an item of clothing.This was going to result in a ton of drinking for any girl who did not want a gang bang. This was especially true if Sylvia picked a high scoring game. Since slutty Sylvia was clearly interested in the sex part of the game, I was betting that she picked a high scoring game.I didn't want to stop the game, but I had never seen Donna drink more than 3 cans beers, maybe 4. She would be trashed at 4 beers. I doubted if Diane had ever had 3 beers in one night. Sylvia had probably had more to drink from time to time, but not many people could drink the amounts that were going to be required by this game.I wanted to see Donna and the other girls show off their bodies. I was proud to have a gorgeous girl like Donna as my girlfriend and I secretly thought it would be pretty cool if all of my friends saw her stupendous body. I felt like I was a pervert or something since I wanted to see the girl who I planned to marry take off her clothes in front of a bunch of horny guys.I was excited about the game. However, I could not help but wonder if Sylvia's baseball game was going to work.I asked, "Do you girls know how many outs there are in a baseball game for each team?"Sylvia laughed and said, "Enough to get us all pretty drunk and naked!"I replied, "Yeah, each team gets 27 outs. Not many people can drink that much beer in a night. Did you really play this game, Sylvia?""Yes, I played, but I didn't really finish the game. One of the guys may have gotten lucky that night! I, uh; sort of quit early."I asked Donna if she was sure she wanted to play this game with a bunch of people from our college. I was hoping that she would take this opportunity to back out of the game.However, Donna looked at Sylvia and said, "I promised Sylvia and Diane that I would play. Sylvia says the game will be a lot of fun. I hope it will not be too embarrassing." Then Donna pleaded with me; “Joe, I really need your support for this. You have to be there for me. Don't worry, baby. Diane and Sylvia have said that I can quit at any time I want, so I won't have to do too much with the other guys. Besides, I can always drink instead of doing the other things."Donna looked worried to me, but she was determined to play the game to help the other girls. I was pretty sure that Sylvia had the rules wrong, but I was not sure I wanted to see them changed. I was also reasonably sure that all of the girls would soon reach or exceed their limit on beer and would lose their clothes. It was going to be a sexy night.On Saturday, Donna modeled her new bras and matching panties. We picked a white lacy underwire stretch bra. It was unbelievably sexy.As I watched Donna try on the new bras, I was thinking to myself that living with her was like constantly living in the middle of a first rate porn movie. A hot chick was constantly showing me her big tits, or was fucking my brains out. I was having a hard time remembering why I had said ‘yes' to the party game, but I knew it was too late now.Donna wore a tight, thin top which was white and made of some soft, stretchy material. The top was not low cut or overtly sexy, but the material hugged every inch of Donna's massive tits and tight stomach. It was awesome.Diane did work-study at the Dean's office, to offset part of her college expenses. It seems the home that the college own for housing visiting lecturers was just vacated. Diane was tasked with getting contractors to service the home. The crews were starting on the following Monday, so until then we had a party house!When we arrived at the house Sylvia and Diane had access to, we saw that a big crowd was starting to gather. Loud music was playing and the liquor was flowing. It was still early in the afternoon.Donna and the other girls who were planning to play the baseball game were drinking heavily, trying to get up their courage. I warned against this, but the nervous girls ignored my advice. Donna and Sylvia pointed out the other girls who were going to play. There was also a growing list in both ‘bull pens', in case someone quits. My friend Ronny was the guys' team captain. Sylvia was the girls' captain.Several were cute girls that I had seen around college. One was a pleasant surprise. Angie was going to play.Angie was a year or two older than Donna. Before Donna came to the campus, Angie was the hottest girl on campus. She looked like a runway model except she had bigger tits than a fashion model would. Actually, my friends and I decided that she looked like a young Kate Upton, one of the swimsuit models for Sports Illustrated. She was beautiful. She was blonde, slim, pretty and sexy.‘Dee Dee' Donna told me that guys were too intimidated by Angie's beauty, and that she actually did not have many dates. She also told me that Angie had always wanted to go out with me. I wasn't sure if she was teasing me, but it was pretty frustrating to hear that after lusting after Angie for a couple of years

Our first date is full of missed cues.By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.“I actually don't have a gag reflex! Oh, geez, that's not what- I didn't mean to say that. I just- ugh, why am I so marshmallow mouthed around you!?”From the first moment I saw her, I had a major crush. She worked in the mail room on campus. She just had the sweetest smile I had ever seen. I wasn't alone in my crush though. Basically everyone on campus was in love with her. Her name was Rachel and a few said she looked vaguely like Rachel McAdams. I later learned she had made herself look more like McAdams on purpose. Starting in high school, a few people told her about her doppelganger and she was flattered by it, so she started doing her hair the same way and wearing the same bright red lipstick. Unfortunately (in her eyes and no one else's), her body developed to be much bustier than McAdams's.She lamented the distinction from her doppelganger and she resented the type of attention she got for it. Nonetheless, she loved to dress up. By the time we met in our freshmen year of college, she had grown into a flirty, friendly, confident young woman.I, on the other hand, was not flirty or confident (but I did consider myself friendly). I'd periodically go to pick up my packages, and she'd always smile at me coquettishly. I felt like she liked me, but I told myself that she smiled at everyone while she was at work. I wasn't anything special. Until the day that I was.Visiting the mail room was my favorite part of the week. I started ordering things online just to have an excuse to see Rachel. I couldn't decide which I liked better: watching her ass swing as she headed to the package storage room, or watching her tits jiggle as she walked back. I tried not to be obvious about it, but I'm sure she caught me staring. She was especially cute as she tried to handle a package that was large or awkwardly shaped.“Oh, awesome! I've been waiting for this package!” I shared with Rachel.“Oh yeah? What is it?” She asked politely. Her hair was styled like Rachel McAdams had it in the Notebook.“It's this month's.. ” I started excitedly, but then caught myself. “Uh, it's nothing. Nerd stuff.”“I like nerd stuff! Do you cosplay?” I wasn't sure I believed her. Busty babes weren't usually into nerd stuff. They usually teased me about my nerd stuff. Rachel could see my hesitation and was eager to prove herself. “I do! What, just because I'm a girl, I can't like Star Wars? Just because I wear cute sundresses means I can't like cosplay? Just because my tits are 30G means I can't wear a Pokemon underwear set?” She stopped suddenly and blushed. I don't think she meant to make such a candid admission.I was stunned into silence. I couldn't help but glance down at her impressive cleavage popping out of her sundress and wonder what a Pokemon bra would look like. When I looked back up, Rachel was tracking my pupils and it was my turn to blush at getting caught checking her out.“Uh, ok, fair enough. The package is from one of those monthly subscription sites. This month is supposed to be Japanese-themed. There's supposed to be a bunch of anime collectibles, DVDs, and t-shirts.”“Oh, cool! Can I see?” Rachel asked as she leaned forward onto her elbows on the counter. It was difficult to not get caught staring at her cleavage again when she put it right in my eyeline, next to the box.“Um, sure.” I started fiddling with my keys, preparing to punch the tape open with one.“Wait!” Rachel stopped me. “I have a better idea. Why don't you bring the box to my apartment later? We can open it together, and I can show you how much I like nerd stuff…” Rachel blushed, “…and nerds. Can you wait that long to open it?”I couldn't believe my ears. The hottest girl in my college life wanted me to come over to her apartment? Did she just ask me on a date? “Su- sure.” I stammered. “Uh, what time?”“8:00?” she suggested. “I'll order Japanese take out and we can watch one of the Anime' DVDs in your package.”I bumbled my way through telling her it sounded like fun, and getting her address and phone number, and I think I may have awkwardly thanked her for the opportunity, as if she'd just offered me a job. I also walked away without my box, and Rachel had to shout me back. I'd kick myself later for being so awkward, but for now, I was walking home on cloud nine.I knocked on Rachel's door at precisely 8:00. I had actually arrived at 7:50, but then I paced nervously in the hall until 8:00. She answered the door wearing the same sundress from this afternoon: a bright red, small-pattern floral dress with spaghetti straps. She gave me a hug and invited me inside.She gave me a quick tour. “Welcome to my apartment! This is the kitchen. It's open concept leading to the living room. OMG one night I came home and my two straight roommates were eating each other out on that sofa!You didn't need to know that, sorry. Um, let's just go to my room.” She led me to the left of the living room, where I was enraptured, picturing what Rachel's roommates may look like and what may have happened after she caught them. “Here we are!” It was a simple room. Queen bed on the left, tv in front of it, chest of drawers and a desk to the right.She took my package from me and set it on the floor, then sat down next to it with her legs folded out to the side. I sat down across from her. She handed me a kitchen knife, and I opened the box. There was honestly a lot of cool stuff in there, but I tried to play down my excitement. I didn't want to seem TOO nerdy in front of this hot girl, and also my focus was pretty well divided between the box and her. There were half a dozen DVDs in the box. Five were anime titles I was familiar with. The sixth I recognized quickly as being hentai. I tried to quickly hide that one, but Rachel snagged it.“Oh! Is this hentai? I've never watched hentai before. Cool! Which DVD do you wanna watch tonight?”My mouth was so dry I could barely talk. “Uh, whichever one you want.”Rachel eyed the other five DVDs but kept holding onto the hentai speculatively. Just then, there was a faint knock at the front door. “The food!” She hopped up, grabbed her purse off the desk, and ran to the front door.Left alone in Rachel's room for a moment, I let out a deep breath I didn't realize I had been holding. This wasn't my first date per se, but it was close. And it was certainly my first date with a girl as hot as Rachel. I looked at her bed and wondered what the plan was for tonight. I had a bad habit of overstaying my welcome at my friends' places, not realizing they wanted to go to bed. I vowed to try to be more socially aware tonight and leave at an appropriate time.My eyes strayed to Rachel's nightstand. There were three small items…perfume bottles? They were all the same exact shape, but in three different sizes. I was curious enough to get up and investigate. As I lifted the first one, I quickly realized what I had been staring at: the smallest of three butt plugs. I quickly tried to set it down exactly where I found it, but I couldn't quite remember where on the nightstand it had been.While I was floundering, Rachel suddenly returned with the food and a surprise bottle of sake. She saw me jump in surprise and guilt. “Ahh, oops!” she said as she set the food down on the desk. “I forgot I had those out.” She hurried over next to me, opened a drawer in the nightstand, and threw the toys in the drawer. “What can I say? Girls just wanna have fun!” Even as she tried to play it off like it was no big deal, the blush on her face revealed a second, conflicting emotion.“Hey, I'm not judging at all! I think college is- well, we're here to have fun, right?” I couldn't think of anything else to say. “Let's eat.”We huddled together with our backs to a blank expanse of wall. It was surprisingly intimate eating from one box or bowl with two forks. Neither of us said much as we enjoyed the food and each other's company.“Ok, movie time!” Rachel announced. “Let's start with the Miyazaki film and see how the night goes. Maybe if we're up for it, we'll watch the hentai later. I'm a bit of a lightweight though, so I might not make it through a second movie.”That decision was a bit of a relief to me. I was nervous enough as it was without trying to navigate the social dynamics of watching animated porn on a first date. “Back to the living room then?”“Oh, no, I'm not sure when my roommates will be home. We'll watch the movie in my bed. Um, shoes off please. And get comfortable, take your jeans off too.”This was an escalation I hadn't dared prepare for. I walked over to Rachel's bed, turned my back to her, quickly shucked my jeans off, and crawled under the covers before she could see me. Rachel crawled in next to me, still wearing her sundress. But I was acutely aware of her smooth, bare legs now touching my hairy bare legs. I could feel an erection forming in my boxers already and tried to shift around so I wouldn't tent the sheets. We watched the movie, but honestly, I didn't retain a single scene. I was too nervous and distracted by the buxom blonde next to me. Pretty early on in the movie, Rachel twisted and turned and fiddled under the sheets and next thing I knew, she was pulling her bra out from under the sheets. It was indeed a nerdy bra, as each cup was patterned like a giant PokeBall. Still, I doubted myself. This is casual, I thought. She's just getting comfortable. It doesn't mean anything.About half an hour later, Rachel paused the movie. She got out from under the covers. “I wanna get more comfortable. I'm gonna change out of this dress. Do you mind if I put on one of the new t-shirts from the box?” I shook my head. “Thanks! Um; just don't look; okay?” On the one hand, I wanted to be a gentleman and respect her request. On the other hand I'm a guy. Also, she winked at me before walking to the corner of the room. I compromised by covering my eyes with a hand and peering between a couple cracked fingers.Rachel was facing the bed as she shimmied the dress up to her waist. I recognized the pokemon printed on her panties as Lickitung. She crossed her arms and pulled the dress higher and higher. Her massive boobs were caught on the fabric until she pulled the dress high enough and they bounced freed. I'd never seen such magnificent tits, even in porn. They were so perfectly symmetrical, so luscious, so surprisingly perky for their size…her nipples were nickel-sized and pink, pointed right at me. I saw Rachel run her hands up and down her exposed torso and then she pinched each of her nipples before putting on the grey t-shirt. The shirt wasn't designed for a woman Rachel's size, so it clung so tightly to her curves. It was scrunched up around her belly, exposing her midsection and the entirety of her panties. Her nipples poked through nicely and I suspected they'd be visible even if they weren't so currently aroused.Rachel walked back across the room toward me, stooped to grab the other t-shirt, and tossed it at me. “Change shirts so we can match!” My body's not nearly as nice as hers, but I work out, so I wasn't shy about changing shirts in front of her. She sidled back into bed next to me and resumed the movie. I soon felt her hand on my thigh. Not stroking or anything. Just resting there. I finally took the liberty of resting my hand on her thigh in the same manner. I hoped she wouldn't get upset and kick me out of her apartment.Rachel did not get upset and kick me out of her apartment. Instead, she turned on her side, wrapped an arm around my chest, placed her right leg between my two legs, and kissed me on the cheek. I turned my head to kiss her back, but her eyes were closed and she was breathing heavily. She had fallen asleep wrapped around me.Rachel was as cute sleeping as she was hot awake. I didn't know what to do. I didn't want to wake her up, but I shouldn't spend the night. Although she did have us each change into pajamas basically. Maybe she did want me to stay the night. Would that be presumptuous? I was torn! I also didn't want to be the guy who snuck out before dawn. I mean, we hadn't had sex or anything but still, sneaking away after she fell asleep seemed wrong. Eventually, I decided to try to get some sleep and deal with the consequences in the morning.I woke up to Rachel still wrapped around me, but poking me in the chest. “You're still here?”“Uh” I thought I could stall with a prolonged syllable, but nothing came to me.“Good,” Rachel smiled and nestled into my chest.Phew.“Did we; we didn't do anything last night, did we?” she asked.“We ate dinner, drank sake, watched a movie.”“I mean we didn't do anything sexual, right?”“No! No, I would never!” I was horrified at myself. “No, I didn't mean, not that I would never with you, just that, the situation wasn't, I'd love to, well, I think you're, ah.” I was only making things worse.Rachel patted me on the chest. “Thank you for not taking advantage last night. Just so you know, I also think you're ah.” I couldn't see her face, but I could feel her smirking as she teased me. “I should tell you, I'm not looking for a boyfriend. I didn't mean for you to spend the night, although I'm glad you did. I'm just looking for a nerdy friend. Maybe someone to exchange favors with. Oh, that didn't come out right. I didn't mean- I just meant that… I genuinely want to be your friend. But maybe you could help me with my math homework and I could help you with something. I actually don't have a gag reflex! Oh, geez, that's not what- I didn't mean to say that. I just- ugh, why am I so marshmallow mouthed around you!?”My head was spinning. Rachel wasn't making any sense and I couldn't believe a girl as hot as Rachel could be as nervous around me as I was around her.“Ok, I'm gonna stop talking. I have to work this morning. Is your car here? Would you mind dropping me off?”“Of course I will.” I answered.“Great… I'm gonna go take a shower. Do you need a shower?” she asked.“I think I'm fine for now. I don't have anything going on today. I'll drop you off at work and then I can shower back home.”“Oh; okay that makes sense.” She seemed disappointed.As soon as she left the room, I was kicking myself. Why am I so bad at picking up on hints? That was an invitation, right? Or was it? Is it too late to ask her if it was an invitation?I argued with myself for 20 minutes. She's probably almost done showering by now.At 30 minutes, I decided to poke my head in the bathroom and check on her. I wouldn't look. I would just make sure she hadn't slipped. 30 minutes seemed like a long shower.I walked cautiously to the bathroom door. I poked my head in. “Rachel?” I called.“Finally.” I heard her say.Okay, that was definitely an invitation. “You know on second thought, maybe I should shower here. I think I spilled some soy sauce or something.”“Oh, then you should definitely hop in.”I'd never gotten undressed so fast. As I peeked around the shower curtain, I saw Rachel fully nude for the first time - from the back. My eyes trailed up from her calves to her thighs to her round, well-toned ass (I stopped here for a moment) to her narrow waist to her lithe back. I stepped into the shower behind her.“I was wondering where you were. I need someone to wash my back.”She handed me a sponge, already lathered up in soap. I took my time running the sponge softly over every inch of her back. It gave me a chance to admire every curve. As I soaped her lower back, I was distracted by her ass. Suddenly, she turned around and I was soaping her midriff. I was now face-to-face with Rachel's perfect tits.“You can stare. I don't mind.” I didn't really have a choice at this point. Her tits were glistening, drops of water hanging from each nipple. Rachel bounced her boobs rapidly and water shook off in every direction. “You're a little late. I already washed my front, and I really do have to get to work now.”I was crestfallen. I wanted nothing more than to latch onto one of those perky nipples. Before we ran out of time, I took a step back to check out her pussy. She had a mound of soft blonde curls. Not enough natural blondes grow a bush.“Don't worry. You'll get a chance to play with these one day. I'm definitely gonna need to play with that dick.” I looked down and found my erection pointing up right at Rachel's face. “Unfortunately, we really don't have time today. Which is a shame.” She took a step closer to me and wrapped her arms around my neck so she could whisper in my ear, “because I really do enjoy sucking dick. I'm a giver. I love to watch the pleasure and the ecstasy in a guy's eyes. I love to control a guy with my lips. And I love the taste of cum.”I couldn't tell if she was just teasing me, or if she was being honest. I didn't actually care at the moment.Next thing I knew, Rachel turned off the water. “There's an extra towel under the sink.” I watched her tits wobble as she dried her hair. “Sorry, you're gonna have to do the walk of shame in yesterday's clothes. Oh wait! You have your new anime shirt. No one has seen that yet!”I couldn't get any words out. I could tell I was being shuffled along out of the apartment and on with my day. I dressed quickly, as did Rachel. I drove her to work as promised. We were a few minutes late, but she still took a minute to bend into the driver's window and kiss me briefly on the lips.I stared at her cleavage as she told me, “I really did have fun last night. We should do it again. Like I said, I'm not looking for a boyfriend and I'm not really looking to date. But I'd love to be friends and hang out sometimes. And also, you know, the other thing I said.” Her voice lowered. “About your dick.” She perked back up, “Okay bye!”She turned and sashayed toward the mailroom. I drove home to give myself some overdue relief. It had been the best night of my life, if only because I got to see my crush naked. I really needed to offer her help on her math homework.I didn't know what to do. I wanted a second date with Rachel, obviously. I wanted an opportunity to try again - to pick up on the cues this time. I had been kicking myself ever since I had dropped her off at work after our first date. Stupid, stupid! Why didn't I ask her about her roommates? Why didn't I ask about the toys she clearly left out on purpose? She left them out on purpose, right? Why didn't I compliment her body when she changed in front of me? Why didn't I make a move when she cuddled up next to me? Worst of all, the only correct response to a girl telling you she doesn't have a gag reflex is some variation of “I don't believe you.” Is it too late to try that? Could I go up to her next time I pick up a package and say, “Hey, remember when you told me you enjoy giving blowjobs? Well what I should've told you is that I enjoy receiving blowjobs.” For some reason, I don't think that will work as well in the daylight as it would've in her bedroom. Stupid!What was worse was that I still had to see Rachel all the time. I had ordered so many packages just to have excuses to talk to her, and now they were all arriving. I thought about leaving them there to pile up, but I was afraid they'd be returned to sender after a few days, and they were actually kinda expensive. I tried to go when Rachel wouldn't be there, but the package room was only open for limited hours and it seemed that Rachel was working all of them. So, there I was, three times a week, trying to ask my crush for a blowjob, while desperately trying to not talk to her at all for fear of ruining my chances at a second date. It was not going well.“And so that's why I think Next Generation is better than Deep Space Nine.” I found myself saying. I wasn't sure how long I had been talking. Or how long I had been looking at Rachel's cleavage instead of her face.“I hear what you're saying,” Rachel answered plainly. “But what I asked was whether you knew anything about thermodynamics and wave phenomena.”“Oh.” I looked up into Rachel's hazel eyes, which had clearly been watching me get lost in her tits. She seemed more amused than angry though. For the first time today, I noticed she had dyed her hair brown and styled it like Rachel McAdams's character in Game Night. “Umm, well I.”“Stop.” Rachel instructed me. “I think your soliloquies on nerd stuff are adorable, and I happen to agree about Picard being the better captain. But I don't think either of us have time right now for you to try to answer me again with only half your brain working. So, I'm gonna assume that yes, you are good at physics and that yes, you would love to help me with my homework. 8:00 at my apartment again?”I nodded silently, afraid that any big movements on my part might push the stars and planets out of alignment and I'd lose my second shot with Rachel.“Great! By the way, my roommates will probably be home tonight, so get your mind out of the gutter before you come over. In fact, maybe give yourself a little stress relief at 7:30 so you can be ready to concentrate when you get to my place.”I didn't know what to make of that. I nodded silently again, took my package, and walked away from Rachel without a word. My awkwardness hurt me, but I thought it was safer than trying to be cool.After pacing in the hall for three minutes, I knocked on Rachel's door at 8:00 sharp. The door swung open and I found myself face to face with my crush, dressed down for a casual night of studying. She was wearing what looked like a short-sleeved, silk button-up shirt and matching silk pants. Both pieces were light grey, patterned with little Enterprises, Spock Hands, and the words “Boldly Go.” Rachel was barefoot and based on the way her nipples poked through the shirt, I guessed she wasn't wearing a bra.“Welcome! I'm so glad you're here! There's pizza in the kitchen, help yourself. Oh, these are my roommates: Stephanie and Isabelle.” As she led me into her apartment, Rachel gestured toward the living room sectional couch, where her roommates waved to me in turn.

Slave auction and depravity in the penthouse.Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. After her sex-filled day, including being filmed having a massage and sixty-nine with the hot Ukrainian blonde masseuse, Aliona, then having sex in her room with the two guys from the gym and the cute student kid from the next room, Astrid was sated and slept well. For now. There was much more to come.She had woken up once that night, feeling horny at around 4am, and for a moment she was tempted to summon one of the guys back for more. But in the end she couldn't be bothered and instead looked over some of the many erotic vacation photos on her phone that she had relished posing for and sharing, then had pleasured herself with her fingertips before falling asleep again in the resulting wet patch.In the morning she enjoyed the now usual routine of exhibiting herself provocatively in skimpy clothing at the breakfast buffet as drooling men ogled her. Today she wore tiny toweling shorts that did not fully cover her buttocks, leaving about a quarter of her pert cheeks showing, especially when she leant over, which she took every opportunity to do. Her top was a tight-fitting vest under which she had a sports bra which gave her small breasts a boost and drew lots of attention to her chest. At one point she had been standing at the fresh fruit display, opposite a man who had been following her around the buffet eyeing her up, so she arranged a peeled banana and two plums suggestively on her plate and grinned naughtily at him until he blushed. Then she poured fresh rich cream over the tip of the banana and licked her lips. Then as she walked back to her table she passed very close by him and discreetly brushed her hand against his trousers, having a quick feel of the hardness there.In the lift up to her room, where she was standing behind her parents but in front of another man who she knew was checking her out from behind; she reached around behind her waist and quickly pulled down her shorts to flash her bare buttocks at him, then looked round briefly to smile at him as he stared open-mouthed. After that she had spent a few hours sunbathing and swimming at the hotel pool, again proudly displaying her hot young body from her tiny white bikini, its briefs tightly pulled up to show the camel-toe of her cunny lips. And again she had taken a few opportunities to expose her breasts and cunny under the water whenever anyone swam below her. This had included a middle-aged man who, after she had flashed her cunny to him under the water as he hovered beneath her, had come to the surface and pointed downwards to suggest he had something to show her too; she took the invitation and ducked under the water to see his fully erect cock springing from his swimming shorts.But something was missing from all this exhibitionism; she craved more; Astrid wanted to go to the next level.She spent the afternoon in her room, mostly messaging her best friend back home, Amanda, sharing their fantasies and daring each other as usual. Astrid had described her naughty behavior at the breakfast buffet and in the lift. Amanda described how she had emulated Astrid's exhibitionism in the clothing store changing room, by going to buy some new tennis gear. She had asked the male sales assistant to help her and had tried on a series of skirts and tops, each time flashing him her white underwear until he went bright red. Then at the checkout, handing him her panties, which were wet from the excitement. This messaging exchange culminated in a dare that Astrid could not refuse: finally to go up to Mike's penthouse suite and submit herself to whatever depravities awaited her there in the big guys' hotel den. It was time to go a step further.So she sent a text to Mike's lead maid Anabella, asking if she knew whether there was a party that evening, reminding her that Mike had invited her. The reply came almost immediately: 'Yes. Party every night. Tonight is fancy dress with theme of Roman slave auction. I will come get you at 9.'That settled it. She was going to join their party and see the show of a slave auction. She didn't yet realize she was going to be one of the slaves, to be at the mercy of the masters. And she could not imagine how many times she would see, and be involved, in all kinds of wild sex up there...Astrid dined with her parents, acting well the role of polite late-teen daughter. Her folks had planned to spend the rest of the evening watching the hotel's live entertainment, out by the pool. She told them she would go to the nearby games room where the younger crowd hung out playing pool and video games, even though she had no intention of spending her evening with teens and young inexperienced men. Secretly she tried to anticipate what adult games she would really be playing later on, up in the party suite. Even at the dinner table she felt the familiar ache and wetness inside her underwear.Back in her room she showered, brushed her teeth, put on perfume and make-up then went to choose what to wear. Anabella had said it was Roman fancy dress so she wondered if the maid would bring her an outfit when she came to collect her. So for now she just put on a new pair of white silk panties and slipped her tube of lubricant, some condoms and her phone in a small purse.The door buzzer sounded. She gulped and pulled on a long baggy shirt then went to open the door. Anabella came in with a large carrier bag. She was wearing an elegant little black dress and black heels with red soles. Closing the door behind her she walked over to Astrid's bed, put down the bag then beckoned the younger woman to her. When Astrid came close, the maid grabbed her by the shoulders, moved in close and gave Astrid a passionate kiss full on the mouth.'You're gonna have fun tonight, honey,' said Anabella. 'The guys will show you a good time!' Astrid smiled, excited but feeling a little trepidation, not quite knowing what to expect. Anabella must have noticed the young girl's hesitation so she added, 'Don't worry. You will have a great time. You're gonna be a star!' Astrid remembered how Anabella had already filmed her having sex with Mike in the beach hut and with Aliona in the massage room - what did they have in mind for her this time?'Put this on,' said the maid, pulling an outfit from the bag. It was a short white silk tunic, embroidered with images of flowers. It had no buttons or zip at the front, only a sash to tie around the waist plus a clip at each shoulder. Astrid took off her shirt (noticing that Anabella admired her bare breasts as she did so) then put the tunic on over her slender body, not bothering with a bra. Anabella added, 'You can wear your panties. Until later!' They giggled and prepared to leave.Anabella cheekily opened Astrid's purse, noting the lubricating jelly and condoms. She gave the younger woman a knowing look and nodded. 'Yes maybe you want this. But don't worry, your masters will give you what you need. We all do what they want.' She gave no further explanation, just encouraged Astrid to follow her.Anabella led Astrid by the hand into the lift then swiped a card against a reader to enable access to the top floor. During the ascent they kissed again, watching themselves in the lift's mirror, giggling. The maid's hand strayed under Astrid's short tunic and a long finger stroked Astrid's cunny through the flimsy material of her tiny panties. She was already wet. Astrid felt the sexy woman's buttocks and detected no underwear through the thin material of the tiny black dress. The lift doors opened and they went out into a well-lit and elegantly decorated corridor. They heard music and voices from the suite at the end. A tough looking bodyguard in black top and tight black pants opened the door and let them in, looking Astrid up and down with lust in his hungry eyes. She smiled at him as they passed.The first thing to greet Astrid as she entered the main room of the suite was a topless well-tanned raven-haired waitress who emerged from the crowd to offer a glass of champagne from a silver tray she was offering. A magnificent pair of pert well-tanned breasts stood out above the drinks tray, dark nipples hard and pointing. Astrid grinned then looked down below the level of the tray and saw that the waitress was naked below too, wearing only white heels and white lacy stockings held up by suspenders around a slender waist. Her cunny was bare, immaculately waxed, well-oiled and glossy.A second dark-haired waitress, equally nude, came forward to greet the new guest, kissed her on both cheeks and led her into the room. Astrid took a glass and sipped the bubbly. She felt all eyes on her as the small crowd parted to let her in amongst them. She could sense her nipples hardening with the excitement and a tingling inside as she began to realize she was really in the lions' den now. She felt as naked as the waitresses as a group of men scanned her up and down.Then she saw Mike for the first time since their wild rendezvous in the beach hut. He was as tall and elegant as she remembered, wearing a smart peach-colored shirt and light blue Bermuda shorts plus navy deck shoes. He noticed her and came straight over to greet her.'So pleased you came, Astrid,' he said, kissing her fully on the mouth.'I haven't yet,' she grinned, echoing their initial banter that first night. 'But I'm sure I will later!''Oh yes. We'll make sure you have a fabulous time. I'm sure you'll be very much in demand tonight.'They raised their champagne glasses and smiled at each other.Mike continued, 'In fact most people here have already seen you...' He gestured behind himself to a large screen on the wall where a video was playing as the partygoers watched. Astrid suddenly noticed herself on the screen! It was the video Anabella had taken in the beach hut when Astrid had met him that night. And there she was for all to see, lying nude on the floor, taking Mike's large cock in her mouth. She remembered sucking it like a pro until she got a mouthful of his cream. Now they were all watching it. She knew there was no point protesting. She had consented and guessed he would show the video, although she hadn't expected to be on show for the whole party! She remembered what came next: him lifting her onto the bench and licking her cunny until she came, then him taking her on the floor, opening her up with his massive member and flooding her young body with his cum. She felt a thrill to see it on the large screen and felt herself getting wet as they watched. She had a sudden urge to strip herself and parade in front of her fans. But Mike took control, taking her by the arm and leading her to a long sofa where they sat down and drank more champagne.As they sat, a series of men came over to greet the special guest, each politely reaching down to shake her hand as she sat with Mike. She noticed them all check her out, aware that her nipples were fully erect now and must be visible through the flimsy tunic, and that it was so short they could all see her inner thighs and probably her white panties. She spread her legs a little to give them all a view. As always, she relished being on show, loving the lustful attention.After conversing a while and sipping more champagne, Mike stood up and showed her around. In addition to the large screen in the main room, there were many mirrors, so the room appeared larger and busier than it was. At one side was a small stage with spotlights above - she guessed correctly that was where the 'slave auction' would take place. Then he led her to one of the side rooms, in which there was a small pool (or was it a large Jacuzzi?). At the rear of this area were showers and changing rooms. And on one side was a closed door where Mike swiped a card that unlocked the door, then gestured for her to enter.The first thing Astrid saw inside was a large bed with luxurious-looking bedding and lots of pillows. But her attention was quickly caught by a long sofa on one side where three women were seated, each wearing a small white toga like hers, all with their arms behind their backs (were they tied up?). She recognized Aliona, her pale long blonde hair framing her pretty face, her small breasts only just visible under the loose tunic, her long legs spread, exposing the white triangle of her panties. Astrid smiled as she remembered licking out the Ukrainian blonde's exquisite cunny after the massage. She looked back at Mike, about to question him, but he put a finger to his lips. Then she looked at the other two 'slaves', one with black hair, one redhead. Astrid, as a brunette, would make up the quartet.One of the nude waitresses (or were they servants?) had appeared behind Astrid. Suddenly she felt her arms being held from behind, and before she could respond her wrists were bound behind her with padded handcuffs. The servant girl led her to the sofa and sat her down with the others. Now she knew for sure what she had by now suspected: she was one of the slaves for the auction!Mike went back into the main party room and two of the bodyguards came into the ante-room. The servant girl told the four slave girls all to behave until the show, then asked them to stand up. They did so obediently, Astrid last, looking along the line at the others. One by one, the servant examined the parade, adjusting the girls' hair, applying lipstick if needed, spraying them with perfume. Then she stood in front of the first girl, the redhead, and lifted up the front of the toga. The girl squirmed, but a bodyguard held her still as the servant looked down to examine her underwear. The redhead seemed to pass inspection. The second, the raven-haired Hispanic girl, didn't: the servant pulled off the girl's yellow panties and held them up, sniffing them as if to increase the humiliation, then tossed them to the other bodyguard, who slipped them into his trouser pocket. She then showed the girl a new pair, saying, 'White only.' She pulled them up over the girl's feet and lifted them all the way up into position, taking the opportunity to examine the Latina's cunny first. Then it was Aliona's turn. The servant lifted up the blonde's tunic and pulled her tiny panties aside, admiring the perfectly waxed cunny Astrid remembered so well.When Astrid's turn came she was so wet with excitement she knew the wet spot would be visible and wondered whether she would pass inspection. Sure enough, the servant knelt down in front of her, close up in front of the panties, then pulled them aside and noticed how wet Astrid's cunny was. To Astrid's surprise, she felt a tongue on her cunny lips as the servant girl licked off the excess juices that had seeped out. Then she pulled up the panties and completed the inspection. 'Follow me,' she instructed, heading towards the door to the main room.As they entered, a small cheer went up and the crowd applauded as they filed across the busy room towards the small stage. Moments later they were lined up in a row, facing the crowd. The whole thing was being filmed too, and shown on the large screen, with occasional close-ups of each girl. The lead servant girl lined them up in an orderly row, making sure they stood straight and attentive, their arms still bound behind their waists by the handcuffs.Astrid noticed Mike in the front row. He smiled and winked at her and she smiled in return. He was sitting with other men, each of whom held a kind of wand, like a small cane, which Astrid guessed correctly they would use to indicate their bidding. The hostess also carried one and made a show of going along the row, briefly gently thwacking each girl's behind to demonstrate to them to behave and follow instructions.The show began. A man at a nearby lectern, the MC, made some announcements and explained that the winning bidder would have the right to take the girl to one of the bedrooms to do whatever he wanted with her for an hour, and that he would display each of the girls to the crowd before the bidding began, asking each her name and where she came from.He went first to the black-haired girl and asked her. She confidently replied, speaking out towards the gleeful audience, 'Eva, from Spain.' She got a polite round of applause and smiled at the front row. Astrid wondered if she had done this before. Then the MC asked the crowd if they would like to see more of the Spanish beauty, which of course elicited a roar of approval. So he stood beside her - not to block the view - then pulled at the cord that was holding the tunic closed in the front until it came undone and the tunic began to fall open to expose the flesh beneath. He pulled the tunic aside to reveal a very shapely curvy body, well-tanned, with large well-rounded breasts. This drew more applause. Then he unhooked the tunic's shoulder clasps and the whole garment fell to the floor. Another whoop from the crowd, now that the sexy Latina was naked except for her tiny white briefs. 'Wanna see more?' he asked the crowd. And when the obvious response came, he beckoned the lead servant girl to finish undressing the Spanish slave girl. She knelt down in front of her and in one quick tug pulled down the panties, which caused another roar in the crowd. The Spanish girl's cunny was bare, clean shaven with only a small 'landing strip' above the lips. The servant motioned her to turn around and the slave obeyed, slowly turning herself around to show her bountiful curvy buttocks and shapely thighs.'Magnificent!' said the MC. 'Now, who's next?' He moved along the line to the redhead, whispered to her, then stepped to the side. The girl said out loud, 'Lorna, from Canada.' The crowd applauded and she smiled nervously. Then the same routine took place: the MC bantered with the crowd and made them yell to see her nude, then undid the sash to let the tunic open wide, revealing alabaster skin and small breasts with luscious pink nipples. The girl was blushing, her pale cheeks rosy, freckles showing in the close-up on the big screen. He beckoned the servant girl again, to pull down the panties. This time she peeled them off slowly as the crowd got louder. Beneath the smooth flat tummy and hairless bikini area a small strawberry blonde triangle appeared, partly covering the small mound of her cunny. Her legs were long and slim, pale white. As she turned around she showed off the athletic legs from behind, wiggling her small but very shapely ass as the crowd applauded.'Lovely!' The MC prompted more applause then turned to the next in line, the blonde, who quickly announced herself with her strong accent: 'Aliona. From Ukraine.' Astrid grinned as the masseuse smiled and nodded to acknowledge the applause. Soon the tunic was open, revealing the tall slim body and tiny but well-shaped breasts, their pink nipples erect. She turned around before her tiny panties were removed, showing off her long slim legs and perfectly round buttocks. The servant peeled the tiny thong off from behind, exposing the buttocks to wild applause, then turned her round to reveal the immaculately hairless cunny, as smooth as if she had not yet grown any body hair. Her long blonde hair cascaded erotically around her slim body and the applause grew.'Stunning!' The MC applauded Aliona then turned to the final of the four slaves, Astrid the brunette. 'And now we have a new girl.' Applause rose; Astrid saw Mike clapping wildly and smiling at her. 'What's your name and where are you from?' She replied, nervous but loving the attention, 'Astrid. From England.' More applause. The MC responded, 'An English rose! Let's see your buds and blooms then...' And so he undid the sash in front of the tunic and opened it wide to reveal Astrid's slim young body. The crowd roared. The servant girl unhooked the tunic at the shoulders and let it fall, exposing Astrid's near-nudity. Her breasts stood pert and proud, pinkish nipples hardening as she saw the crowd admiring her. Then the servant knelt down in front of her, hooked fingers in the sides of the little white panties, then slowly peeled them off to reveal Astrid's bare cunny, which drew more wild applause. 'Turn round!' she was instructed. She obeyed, slowly twisting her body to show off her backside and girlish figure.'Amazing!' said the MC. 'And now it's time to ask for your bids! Who will pay most for these gorgeous sexy slave girls? Remember, you get to spend an hour with them tonight!' He returned to his lectern and began the bidding by announcing that Eva would be first. 'Who will give me a thousand dollars for this super sexy Spanish babe?' A mature white man in the front row raised his wand. 'Two thousand?' A handsome black man bid. 'Three? Do I have three?' Mike nudged the black guy and grinned at him as he bid. The black guy gave him a mock wag of the finger, as if to say 'no you don't' and bid four thousand. 'Four,' said the MC. 'I have four thousand for this dark beauty, Eva. Any advance?' There was no further bid. 'Sold! To the gentleman in the front row.' A large round of applause filled the room and the man stood up and walked towards the stage. Eva smiled as he approached and the servant girl led her down the few steps in front of the stage to hand her to her new master. He gave her a kiss on both cheeks and a pat on the ass, then led her away through the crowd to a door at the back which led to one of the bedrooms. One of the nude waitresses followed them in with a bottle of champagne.Next to be sold was the redhead. She reached four thousand too and was led away by a tall older man. Then it was the blonde's turn. The bidding for Aliona was longer, as three men raised each other by a thousand until they reached six, at which point she was led down to the arms of a muscular shaven-headed Russian.Now it was Astrid's turn. Mike looked up at her and grinned as the bidding began. He immediately bid the first thousand, but was quickly beaten by three other guys. The MC paused. 'Wow, four thousand already for this little English rose. Do I hear five?' Mike's wand went up again. 'Six?' Another man bid. Then a third man bid seven thousand. The crowd gasped and applauded again. The MC asked Astrid to turn around again and show herself off. She complied, proudly flaunting her young breasts and wiggling her ass, which drew wild applause again. Then Mike shouted out, 'Ten thousand!' And that was it. She was his.The MC closed the ceremony and led Astrid down the steps while the applause continued. Mike welcomed her into his arms and beckoned the servant to undo the cuffs. Then he kissed her on the mouth and took one hand, lifting her arm high to show off his pretty trophy. And with that, to another round of applause, he led the naked girl through the admiring crowd to a door at the back where they disappeared into one of his private chambers.It was the room with the small pool he had shown her earlier. Astrid held his hand as they entered. Inside stood a handsome smiling male waiter, topless, his muscular torso well-oiled. And beside him was one of the nude dark-haired waitresses with a tray filled with glasses of champagne. To one side, on the sofa, Astrid saw the familiar faces of two of Mike's personal maids, Anabella and Ariana. The girls smiled at her and gave a brief round of applause. Then they all took a glass of champagne.Astrid was hot and glowing from the excitement under the spotlights so she asked Mike if she could take a dip. 'Of course,' he replied. 'I'll join you.' He stripped down to his shorts and dived in. Astrid's nude body joined him there and they embraced in the warm water. As he kissed her she felt the hardness of his growing member through his shorts, pressing against her naked belly. 'Don't worry,' he said. 'You'll have something inside you soon enough!' They dipped and splashed a few times then he told her to get out. As she climbed the pool's short ladder he watched her behind as it wiggled its way up the steps. He was really loving this little exhibitionist and knew they would all get a lot of pleasure out of her again this night.Mike also climbed out of the pool and stood in front of Astrid who was drying herself with a white towel one of the maids had handed her. He pulled down his shorts and his erect cock sprang out. All the girls looked down and giggled as he took it in his hands and pointed it towards each of them. In turn they all cupped their breasts and wiggled their sexy bodies for him, their master.Mike called the male waiter over and led him to Astrid. He said to her, 'Astrid, meet Marcus. He's our resident Greek god and he's going to help me with you.' Astrid shook his hand and admired his dark eyes as they devoured her. Was she going to be taken by two men? Then suddenly the handsome stud reached out and picked her up like a doll then turned to Mike, who said, 'Take her to the chamber.' With that, Astrid was carried into the adjacent bedroom and lain on the fresh sheets, on her back. Anabella and Ariana joined them and went one each side of the bed. Mike came in carrying a video camera, its red light indicating he was already filming. 'Let's get you warmed up,' he said, gleefully.The two maids held Astrid by the wrists, pinning her to the bed. The nude waitress had joined the party too, and spread Astrid's legs. Then she turned to Marcus and undid his pants, pulling them down in one fluid movement, releasing a large semi-erect cock for all to see. She leaned down and took it in her mouth as they all watched. Astrid realized he was being primed to fuck her! Her cunny was wet and she felt a thrill inside at being taken by another stranger as someone filmed her. Soon the waitress let go of the impressive cock, licked her lips and stood aside. His cock was now fully erect, hanging forward, above the nude girl on the bed. The girl had, apparently with her mouth, put a condom on it. Astrid smiled and spread her legs further as he climbed on the bed.Her wrists held by Anabella and Ariana, Astrid could only lie there and be taken. The stud positioned his member above her aching cunny and the nude waitress climbed on the bed too, close enough to kiss Astrid on the stomach and bikini area. 'Action!' called Mike, and someone giggled. Then Astrid felt the tip of the rock hard cock enter her, spreading her wet cunny lips and opening her up. Mike closed in and filmed her being possessed and pinned down by his maids and slaves. She gave herself up and gasped with delight as the cock began to thrust deeper and deeper, harder and faster. Her body bucked and arched to receive him fully and she felt a first wave of orgasm rising. The man pushed harder, showing no mercy, pumping into the young girl, Mike's newest slave. She felt him right up inside and his balls against her cunny. Then she felt the waitress' tongue on her clit, licking and kissing her as the man thrust inside her. She could take no more, the stimulation was too much. She let out a little scream as she began to climax, and at the same time heard him grunt and felt him thrust even harder and deeper as he let himself go, releasing his load and pushing deep into her. Astrid's clit was still being teased by the other girl and she came again, squirting her juices and feeling the fluids seeping out of her.He withdrew and Astrid watched as the nude waitress ripped off the condom and licked off all the cum from his still hard cock. The maids let her arms free and walked away. Anabella took the video camera from Mike and continued filming as the waitress sucked the man dry and Mike walked over and lifted Astrid's naked little body from the bed. He carried her out of the room and back to the pool, then threw her in. She plunged under the water, imagining her body was so hot she must be giving off steam. As she surfaced he beckoned her out and pointed to the nearby open shower by the pool. Astrid dutifully stood underneath the hot water as Ariana squirted shower gel and rubbed her body while Anabella filmed them.Once she was washed and dry Mike led Astrid back into the bedroom. She wondered if he was going to take her himself next but he had other ideas. 'I'm going to set my young man on you again as soon as he's ready,' he said. 'How about we take you from behind this time? And don't forget I won you in the auction so we can do what we want with you.' He grinned and she smiled back, saying, 'Yes, master Mike!'Astrid remembered Amanda's challenge: 'Show me u being fucked in every hole!' So far Astrid had sent her best friend several obscene photos including close-up facial shots showing creamy cum on her tongue and dripping from her red lips, some shots taken looking down at her spattered tummy and seeping cunny, as another hot load flooded out of her. Now for the finale, with Mike's hunky slave, hoping he would be experienced enough to take her from behind without hurting her too much - she had never had a cock in her arsehole, only a well-lubricated dildo, delicately inserted by Amanda a few weeks ago during one of their tipsy sleepovers.But now it was for real. She had had sex with Mike and his friends several times now, so she felt confident to let them take her from behind. And once she got the confidence she felt a perverse sluttish delight in giving up her precious little ass, instructing Mike to take photos with her phone during and after. Anabella was also going to film it for them while Ariana stood by, nude and ready if needed. Astrid wondered for a moment if this would turn into a free-for-all with so many hot bodies around.Marcus approached Astrid. He was now wearing white boxers and she could see the outline of his firm phallus through the thin material. She surprised herself again with her appetite to have a cock inside her again while being filmed.She sat on the edge of the bed and when he came close to her she reached out and tucked her fingertips into the waistband of his underwear, then looked up at him with her best doe eyes. She noticed a strong throb beneath the material as he began to harden again. She grinned up at him and began to peel the boxers down, revealing his smooth tip, its hole already oozing precum. Ariana knelt down next to them and moved her face towards the man's groin - it must be her turn to prime him, not that he would need it, evidently as the stud's emerging cock was already hard. Astrid watched as Ariana leaned forward, and Anabella zoomed in to get the close-up shot as Ariana's blowjob lips reached down and took the head of his cock in between them. Then her tongue reached out and licked the shaft, causing him to groan slightly. Astrid hoped the exotic babe wouldn't make him come yet: she wanted that cock inside her rear! Then Ariana let go and the cock sprang forward to attention, ready for Astrid.Ariana walked away towards Mike, her well-rounded buttocks swiveling in a highly erotic way as she walked. Mike was wearing only his shorts and his hardness was evident. Ariana placed her hot young body against him, her naked pubis pressing against his groin and her pert breasts against his chest, then kissed him deeply. He reached his arms around and grasped her buttocks, but his eyes were looking over at his special guest, sitting on the bed. He told Ariana to sit next to her on the bed, then he walked over to stand beside Anabella who was still filming. Anabella was topless, nipples erect, her short skirt barely covering her cunny. Mike reached up under it and lifted it to show her nudity to the others. Anabella continued filming Marcus and Astrid, whose fingers were gently caressing the male slave's stiff cock. Mike slid his hand under Anabella's cunny and it came up wet from her seeping juices, which he licked from his fingers as her grinned at Astrid.

 Sapphic Massage then 3 guys in her room.Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Back in her room, Astrid took a shower and texted Amanda to tell her about the episode in the market. Amanda had been to her tennis club and sent Astrid a photo of her with short tennis skirt lifted, displaying her white underwear. Astrid modeled the new bikini. Then she told her friend that she was planning to try out the hotel gym next and they promised to tell each other all later.She had just finished showering when a maid knocked at the door (she had asked for extra bath towels). Astrid wrapped a small towel round her - just enough to cover her breasts and down far enough to retain her modesty - then answered the door. The maid was hot - a dark brunette with full red lips and a cheeky smile. Astrid caught her glance as the maid quickly scanned her barely covered nubile body. Astrid met her eyes and grinned. 'So have you come to service me?' she asked, grinning, stepping aside to let the maid walk in.As the dark beauty walked past into the room Astrid checked her out, admiring her well rounded backside, tightly covered by her white apron. The maid turned to face her and was about to speak but Astrid put her finger to her lips and said 'Just tell me your name and show me what you can do for me.' 'Ariana,' she replied, 'like the singer.' And grinned. Astrid replied, 'You're hot like her too!' The maid smiled widely and visibly relaxed.Astrid decided to see how shockable - or how naughty - Ariana was, wondering if she knew Anabella, her colleague who had filmed Astrid and Mike having sex in the beach hut. Astrid suspected this hotel was full of horny staff and guests, resolving to find the action or make it happen. She unhooked the towel where it was folded above her breasts then pulled it away from her body, dropping it to the floor and standing proudly naked. The maid's eyes widened and she smiled as she looked Astrid up and down. It was clear she had a special customer here.Astrid took control. 'Never mind the room, just service me!' And with that she reached out to take the maid's hand and led her to the bed. She sat down at the edge and pulled Ariana gently down by both hands so that she was kneeling in front of her, between her spread legs. Astrid looked down and nodded as if to say 'do your duty'. She knew it was bold to demand but she had a hunch she wouldn't be disappointed. Sure enough Ariana smiled up at her new mistress and moved her face closer. Astrid's cunny was ripe and ready, juices already lubricating her in anticipation. Suddenly she felt warm plentiful lips on her lower tummy, gently kissing along the top of her bikini line and then down to her upper thighs. Then she felt a warm moist tongue tracing its way along the top of her legs and up the side of her cunny lips then down the other side.By now she was aching to be kissed right in her core but for a few more moments the maid just teased her, planting tiny kisses from her lips and tip of the tongue. Astrid gasped with pleasure and arched her body forwards, desperate for more. Then suddenly the warm wet tongue slid between the swelling cunny lips and thrust inside, licking the first honey wetness. Astrid by now had given up her body to be devoured - enjoying another woman's touch for a change from being pounded by some hard cock. Ariana's tongue worked expertly, diving into the warm wet cunny and flicking the swollen clit, causing Astrid to moan and buck with delight as she lost control, the first spasm sending her to the edge, making her juices squirt out in a quick rhythmic flood, running out between her legs as she came uncontrollably, while the maid licked and sucked and drank every drop.Astrid lay back on the bed, satisfied but still horny. She wanted to return the favor. She beckoned Ariana to her side then leaned over to undress her new lover. The maid's uniform was easy to unbutton and within moments she had exposed smooth tanned skin, white bra barely holding well rounded breasts, and tiny panties from which dark curly hair peeped out. Astrid quickly undid the bra and sat the maid up so that her firm breasts stood proudly to attention, nipples already firm. Astrid caressed them gently until they became harder and Ariana began to moan.Then Astrid told her to stand up and pose for some photos. Ariana grinned and didn't pause for a moment. Now dressed only in her white panties she paraded around the room and struck various poses, including a particularly erotic position, leaning over thrusting out her almost bare buttocks and fleshy cunny lips, with the white thong cleft in between. That was it! Time to return the favor.Astrid then led her to the bed, pushed her down on the sheets and sat astride her. She leaned close and kissed her full on the lips, tasting her own juices on the other girl's lips. Next she gently kissed and licked Ariana's firm round breasts until the nipples were fully erect. Now she wanted full flesh on flesh.She reached down the woman's tanned body and pulled down the tiny thong, exposing the little well-trimmed triangle of dark hair above the shaven cunny, which was somehow so erotic in these times of extreme waxing and nudity, as if the maid were still natural and pubescent. It reminded her of school days with Amanda when they were both adolescent, relishing becoming women. At that point Astrid grabbed her phone from the bedside table and took more photos to send to her friend later. Ariana didn't object and lay in a series of sensual poses, full frontal nude, completely unashamed and apparently loving the attention. She even stroked her own cunny while Astrid took more snaps.Then there was a noise at the window. Astrid looked up and saw the boy from the next room looking in. Ariana looked embarrassed at first and covered her breasts and cunny but Astrid told her to relax and invited the boy in. He was wearing only swimming trunks and both girls saw he was hard and ready. They looked at each other and grinned then both stood up, posing nude for him as he approached the bed. As he reached them Astrid pulled down his trunks releasing the eager young cock. Perhaps it was her imagination but it seemed bigger than last time. Anyway it would do. She was now aching to be fucked again.She gave her phone to Ariana and told her to take photos of them as she spread herself for the boy. He didn't waste time and soon his cock was inside Astrid's wetness. She opened her legs wide and took him fully in, enjoying being taken by a man again. He kissed her mouth and breasts as he pounded her, while the maid took photos. But when she felt the young man push harder inside and start to tremble she pushed him away, out of her and told him to wait. 'Her turn!' she said, pointed to the naked maid and taking the phone.Astrid stood and watched as Ariana knelt down on the bed to present her beautifully rounded ass to him. The throbbing cock pushed up between the ass cheeks as she spread herself for him and he took her from behind. Astrid then took more photos as the boy thrust into the Latina babe whose cunny was now dripping and aching. (Astrid made a mental note to invite Ariana to join her at one of the parties in the penthouse, sure that she would make it even more fun).They all knew the young guy wouldn't last long so they waited until he was losing control and Astrid pulled him away and knelt down next to Ariana just in time to catch the boy's load as he spurted over their buttocks, his cum spattering over both of them as they giggled with delight. He watched in disbelief as they kissed each other, wiped off the cum from their rears and licked it from their fingers. Then they sent him away, now that he was no use to them.Next they locked in a passionate embrace, kissing deeply and caressing each other all over, which only made them hornier until there was only one option. They positioned themselves in a sixty-nine and licked and kissed each other's eager pussies and clits until they both shuddered to a final orgasm. They drank each other dry and rolled over side by side.They swapped numbers and Astrid promised to send the photos later and to invite her new friend to join her again, preferably with a couple of men. Ariana said that if necessary she would invite one of the guys from the bar or kitchen - she had fucked most of them, she confessed. And she recommended the gym, where Astrid was planning to go next.For the gym Astrid wore a tiny pair of black shorts (without underwear), matching sports bra and bright white new sneakers. She knew it might be a good opportunity to show herself off again.The gym was empty except for two of the male trainers who stood and greeted her as she came in. She saw them both briefly look her up and down, surely admiring her fit body in its skimpy outfit. She smiled and declined their offer of help but knew they would have to sit nearby in case she, as the customer, needed anything.She started on the treadmill, setting a running pace to warm up, looking over now and again to see if they were watching - they were. Then she did a few stretches and exercises on the mat. As she moved she could feel her shorts riding up so that more of her buttocks became exposed; instead of tweaking them back into place she made a point of showing off her backside to them at every opportunity. As usual the exhibitionist in her took over and she turned herself on, sensing a glow inside, a growing wetness in her cunny and hardening nipples.She decided it was time to make use of the fit young men so she asked them for some hands-on help with exercises. They both came close and one began to give her some instructions but she pretended not to get it and asked him to help move her body into the position. As he gently held her arms, shoulders, lower back and waist while taking her through the movements she managed to push her body against him, rubbing herself against his groin. He was wearing tight shorts and she felt a bulge there. The other guy noticed and grinned. Then she reached out to him too and stroked her palm across his chest and down to his pants. He was already hard and she could feel the shape of his cock.'You know what exercise I really need?' she asked. 'Fuck me. Both of you'. They didn't need asking twice. Soon there were hands all over her, caressing her breasts and buttocks, fingers stroking her cunny through the shorts. She pulled away and stripped off as they watched, then lay naked on an exercise mat. 'One in each end.' They both grinned at each other and her then undressed quickly. One keeled down between her spread legs and began to lick her naked swelling cunny lips. The other straddled her face and slid his hardening cock into her eager mouth.It didn't take long until she had two hard cocks in her, one pumping inside her cunny and one deep in her mouth. And they didn't last long either. The one pounding deep into her began thrusting hard and she felt him tremble and harden as he came close - and at the last moment he pulled out and sent several spurts of cum over her stomach and cunny. At the same time the other guy tensed inside her mouth and she licked the head of his throbbing cock with her warm tongue until he couldn't wait any more and pulled out of her mouth just in time to squirt a heavy load over her face and into her open mouth.The men quickly dressed, worried that another customer might come in, but Astrid lay naked a little longer on the floor, licking the cum off her lips and wiping it from her tummy and licking her fingers. Then she finished herself off as they watched, flicking her expert fingertips over her wet clit until she bucked and came with a moan, juices seeping out from her hot wet cunny.She stood up, posed naked for them once more, then pulled on her outfit. She smiled at the men and said, 'Thanks for the workout, just what I needed. See you next time.' One replied, 'Any time, babe. We do massage too.' He handed her a card. The other guy added, 'Yeah and we can do room service for you.' So she gave them her room number, kissed them both on the mouth and told them to come that night at 11. And she told herself she would leave her red panties on the balcony for the boy in the next room. Three young men at once - now that would make Amanda envious...Astrid's exhibitionist tendency was not just narcissism. Yes she liked the attention, seeing the reaction and expression of people she showed herself off to. But it also turned her on. Showing her wares gave her a deep thrill every time. Moreover she felt a rewarding sense of connection and sharing, putting her at one with humanity and the forces of love and lust.Astrid stood admiring the attractive young woman in the full-length bathroom mirror, a nude female who had just finished showering. Her bright hazel eyes looked back at her from her sweet young face. Her cheeks were rosy from the hot shower. Her luscious lips were slightly parted, giving a glimpse of white teeth. Her still-wet hair framed her face and tumbled across the slightly tanned bare shoulders and down her chest, where a few strands fell around her pink breasts and semi-erect nipples.She continued scanning herself downwards across her naturally pale and perfectly flat tummy, her slim waist and slight hips, adorned by the shapely pelvic bones. Her smooth thighs curved gently into her long athletic legs. She held her gaze on the gap in between her thighs, adoring the way it formed a natural inverted triangle with firm curving flesh on two sides and freshly waxed cunny above. She always chose high-cut briefs to show off this stunning little thigh gap.As she looked at herself, proud of her beauty and fitness, well aware of her great sex appeal, she was becoming increasingly horny and wet. She wanted someone else to see and appreciate her nude young body. She wished Ariana or Anabella would come to her room now; she knew that both the maids were attracted to her. She was tempted to call one of them and summon her to come to the room for a quickie.But for now she decided just to take some selfies and send them to the girls and to Amanda back home. Later she would find other opportunities to show herself off around the hotel pool, beach and spa. So she took her phone and snapped a few dozen shots of her nudity including some close-ups of her chest, midriff and inevitably the stunning pubic area below, then messaged them to her admirers.Having dried her hair and dressed (thong, tight white cotton shorts, loose sky-blue t-shirt, no bra) Astrid went down to the hotel spa where she had booked a massage.The receptionist, a young redhead she recognized from the gym, gave her a lovely welcoming smile and led her to the massage room, which stood empty. 'Just relax here for a minute,' she said, gesturing to the center of the small room where there was a chair beside the massage bench. Alone in the room Astrid remained standing and looked around. It was bright and clean, low lighting, candles, chill-out music coming from unseen speakers.On one wall was a large horizontally hung mirror, in line with the length of the massage table. She stood in front of it and immediately imagined that it was one of those two-way mirrors and that people could see through from a room on the other side. She liked the idea, amused at the thought of being watched, lying naked being massaged.But it was not just Astrid's imagination. There really was a viewing room, behind the mirror, into which the redhead had disappeared to join Anabella who was already sitting there, video camera ready. They kissed briefly on the mouth, then giggled quietly as they looked through at Astrid in front of them. This would be another one to show at one of their wild parties in the penthouse.Astrid stood facing the mirror for a minute, checking herself out. She cupped her breasts through the shirt, caressing herself gently. Then she slid her palms down her thighs and edged her fingertips between her legs... The door opened. A woman walked in, a tall ponytailed blonde in a white uniform. As the masseuse approached Astrid was sure she heard giggling from behind the mirror and was thrilled at the thought that she was on show again.'Hallo,' said the woman, speaking with a strong eastern European accent. 'I am Aliona. I give you massage.' She smiled. 'You can take off clothes.' Astrid grinned and faced the mirror again. In one quick movement she pulled the t-shirt over her head and placed it on the chair. Then she peeled down the little shorts and wiggled out of them. Standing in only her tiny briefs she turned to Aliona who was watching her undress.'This too?' Astrid asked, indicating the thong.'Yes. Is better.'Better for all of your watching me, thought Astrid. But she was only too pleased to get naked again. She hooked her thumbs into the waistline of the underwear, smiled at the masseuse, whose light blue eyes were fixed on the young woman's body, and pulled down the tiny piece of material, exposing her full nudity to Aliona and who knew how many people watching!The masseuse asked Astrid to lie down, then dimmed the lights. However there was a cool white light shining down from above, illuminating the massage table on which lay Astrid's naked body. She lay face down, her pert round buttocks beautifully illuminated. Aliona looked back at the mirror, licked her lips and grinned, knowing the other girls were watching and filming. Then she undid the top buttons of her white frock-coat uniform, exposing a little cleavage, knowing she was part of the show too. She intended to please her young customer in more ways than one! She walked around the far side of the table so that she would not obstruct the view from the mirror, then looked down at Astrid, innocently awaiting her treatment.Soon the warm oiled fingertips began caressing Astrid's back and shoulders, smoothing the muscles. As the stunning Ukrainian blonde leaned forward over the young body below, her ponytail fell around her bare shoulders and more of her cleavage showed to the secret audience. She licked her lips again as she massaged Astrid's lower back and waist area. The room was very warm. She paused for a moment as Astrid lay unaware below, then looked over at the mirror and slowly unbuttoned her uniform, exposing her bare chest and tanned midriff, plus the tiny triangle of her white briefs. Then she resumed the massage, applying pressure to Astrid's lower back and beginning to spread her fingertips over the young girl's buttocks.At eighteen, Astrid had only had a professional massage a couple of times so she had no idea how good this one was - or even whether it was professional at all - but she enjoyed every moment nevertheless, loving as always the feeling of warm hands on her flesh. She began to stir inside as she reacted to the warm caresses. The hands had now begun smoothing over her taut buttocks. Astrid relaxed as much as she could, but felt the wetness increasing inside. Suddenly the long fingers were down between her legs, massaging her inner thighs and Astrid found herself wishing they would reach to her cunny.'You want to turn over?' asked the masseuse. Astrid said yes and rolled herself onto her back, unwittingly giving the camera an excellent view of her back and buttocks, and a brief flash of her exposed cunny, as she adjusted herself on her back. As she lay waiting she noticed the blonde's uniform was undone and her eyes widened with surprise and delight as she admired the slim white body standing beside her. Aliona smiled at her and blew a kiss. Astrid grinned and wiggled slightly as she lay, as if to offer herself up to the new mistress. She felt her nipples hardening as she looked up at the blonde's small pink breasts above, the flat tummy and the slight bulge beneath the panties, giving away the shape of the shapely cunny lips. Aliona shed her uniform and stood there in only her panties while she lubricated her hands again.Soon the warm oiled fingers were caressing Astrid's young breasts, gently smoothing and stimulating them, ever so gently tweaking the hardening nipples. Astrid looked again at the white panties and noticed a wet patch forming. She herself was very wet now, her naked cunny lips swelling, aching for attention. Next the masseuse stood behind Astrid's head, which was right at the end of the table, and leaned over her to spread her hands down the stomach. As she did so, her cunny came very close to Astrid's face and she could smell the scent of the older woman above. Instinctively Astrid leaned her head back and found her mouth was millimeters from the thin white panties. The blonde reached lower to massage Astrid's lower stomach and her crotch came into contact with Astrid's mouth, almost forcing her to form the lips into a kiss. This must be deliberate, Astrid thought. So she gave a brief kiss through the damp material, feeling with her lips the shape of the cunny lips beneath. The blonde pressed against her, so Astrid flicked her tongue along the sides of the tiny panties, licking the moist soft flesh exposed on either side of the slit.At the same moment, Aliona's fingers reached Astrid's cunny, stroking and caressing it as the cunny lips swelled further and honey juices began seeping out. Using both hands, she expertly used the long fingertips to part the cunny and expose Astrid's prominent clitoris, which was aching to be stimulated more. Meanwhile, Astrid's tongue had reached inside the panties and she began licking the warm juices from the blonde's eager cunny. Fingertips now flicked Astrid's clit gently from side to side and she felt herself trembling with the first flow of orgasm.But suddenly Aliona removed her hands and stepped away briefly. Astrid was worried for an instant that she had gone too far, but she wasn't going to be disappointed. The tall slim blonde had only stopped to remove the now wet panties. She hooked her fingertips into them and pulled them down, exposing her long legs and firm buttocks to the cameras behind the mirror. Astrid watched as the nude woman above came closer again. Aliona then climbed onto the massage table and positioned herself over Astrid, leaning down so that her face was above the young girl's cunny and her loins were spread above Astrid's face, presenting her completely hairless cunny to the younger woman. Time for a sixty-nine, mutual relief.Almost immediately Aliona began kissing and licking Astrid's cunt, smothering her mouth over the cunny and sticking her tongue deep inside. Simultaneously she lowered herself onto Astrid's face, plunging her wet cunny onto the younger woman's wet mouth. Then they both lost it, urgently kissing and licking each other, both moaning loud as their hot bodies bucked and trembled with the first floods of orgasm. Astrid almost gave out a scream as she came, pumping her juices out over Aliona's mouth and tongue, which was flicking across her clit, causing more waves of pleasure to be released. Aliona licked and drank every drop, sucking the juices from Astrid's willing cunny.As Astrid finished coming, her body still trembling, she continued to lick the cunny that was still spread over her mouth, sticking her tongue in and out and over the little white bud of the blonde's clit. She felt a warm flood as the sexy masseuse came over her mouth and chin. Astrid swallowed all the juices and licked the smooth soft pubic area, as Aliona moaned with pleasure.Both now sated, they stood up, hugged and kissed on the mouth, long and deep, tasting each other and caressing each other's hard bodies. Aliona put on a show for the cameras, turning her naked customer round so that the girls filming would get a good view of their nude embrace. Then she stepped away, took Astrid's hand, turned to face the mirror and gave a bow to the unseen audience. Astrid grinned and did the same, then asked Aliona if she would come and do a private visit to her room one night. The masseuse quickly agreed, then they kissed again and found their scattered clothing.Astrid felt delighted, very relaxed and satisfied, knowing there was more to come. As she left the room, she remembered she had invited the gym guys to her room that night. It was great to be with another woman this afternoon but she was pleased she would have some men later too.At 11pm Astrid had showered and sat in her room waiting for the two gym guys and the student from the next room. She wore only a white vest, having decided not to even bother with underwear. She amazed herself with her sexual appetite, so eager was she to be fucked again and so excited by the prospect of seducing three guys at once.The boy from the next room came in first, creeping through the balcony doors with a silly grin on his face as he unsubtly looked her up and down, admiring her nude lower half in particular. He was wearing jeans and a t-shirt. Astrid told him to get the phone camera ready - she wanted some evidence to send to Amanda. Moments later the door buzzer went and she let the two gym guys in. They were both in black jeans and shirts and went straight to Astrid to kiss her on the lips. She told them she had invited the boy next door and they grinned at her appetite.They had brought a bottle of vodka and started passing it round. Astrid took a large gulp and as she took the bottle from her lips she let some spill onto her top. She pulled the vest down to show her bare breasts and one of the guys reached out to caress her while the other leaned in to lick off the vodka from one of her nipples.Astrid wasted no time. 'No talking,' she instructed. 'Just fuck me. All of you.' She stood in front of them all and pulled off the vest, loving the way all three guys instinctively looked her up and down, enjoying her brazen nudity. The men all took off their tops. The one nearest her started unbuttoning his jeans. Within moments she reached out and grabbed the hardening cock as it sprang loose. She was so horny she took it straight in her mouth. Her tongue gave a series of rapid licks and she felt it harden and throb. At the same time she reached back to grab the next guy's member with one hand as he held it out towards her.They needed no further encouragement. Soon all three were naked and one of them carried her to the bed and lay her on her back. She was surrounded and very horny, taking one cock in her mouth and another by her hand. The third guy started licking her cunny as she spread her legs wide, thrusting his tongue inside her and flicking it across her clit.At the same time she took the younger man's cock deeper in her mouth and felt it pulsing. She felt an unbearable urge to be filled and covered with cum as soon as possible. So she licked and sucked the cock, holding it with her hand so he couldn't withdraw - sure enough it was too much for him and with a powerful throb he exploded in her mouth, spurting all his load down her throat. Astrid gulped and gasped but took it all, swallowing and sucking until he was dry.Seconds later she bucked with pleasure as the stimulation of her cunny by the third guy became too much - she moaned out load as she came, squirting her juices out onto his tongue, which eagerly lapped up her flow, as she licked her lips and swallowed the rest of the other guy's cum in her mouth.The young man would not be much use to her now so she told him to start taking photos of them as she set to work on the two gym guys. Amanda was going to love this slutty show!First she took another cock in her mouth, the one she had been rubbing. It was rock hard now and she knew it wouldn't take much to get another load in her face. He grabbed the back of her head to steady her as she sucked and licked his smooth firm tip. She teased him with her lips and tongue, cupping his balls as he began to thrust into her mouth. She looked up and saw that the young guy was rapidly taking photos with her phone.She felt the cock in her mouth twitch and sensed him shudder and wondered whether she should wait and take him in her cunt, but the other gym guy was waiting for that, so she carried on sucking and licking him as he grew even harder.Soon she sensed he was about to come, so she arched her head back, releasing the throbbing cock in from of her mouth and opened wide. The tip of his hardness touched her lips and he held his cock steady and aimed at her mouth.

Exhibitionist encounter in the beach hut at night.Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. After her exhibitionism at the pool and the intimate pleasures in her hotel room, then the evening in the bar exposing herself and seducing someone to give her the first fuck of the vacation, Astrid was ready for more that night. She was eager and excited about the midnight rendezvous on the beach with the older man she had flashed herself to in the pool.Her parents had said goodnight and gone to their room. Astrid was alone in her room, instant-messaging her best friend Amanda, spilling all about how she had flashed her panties from across the hotel cocktail bar to seduce the horny guy opposite, then had furtive sex with him in a dark corner by the pool. Amanda was pleased that her friend had scored on the first evening but demanded photographic evidence of the next coupling - Astrid had told her about the invitation to meet at the beach hut at midnight.'I'm gonna turn him on and use him all night!''Yay. I wanna see u nude on the beach, bae.''ok I'll get him to take pics of me.''And show me a pic of his cock lol!'Astrid willingly accepted the challenge, and dared Amanda - who had said she was playing tennis the next day - to send her pics of her in her tennis whites but without panties, like that old poster. She knew that Amanda loved to flash her white panties to the tennis coach. They loved daring each other to go further and further with their exhibitionism and generally dirty behavior. Tonight Astrid wanted to excel herself.She had taken a hot shower, soaping herself thoroughly, paying particular attention to her smooth breasts and soft cunny, and was now standing naked in her hotel room trying to decide what to wear. The Mediterranean night was hot so she wouldn't need much. The most difficult question was: panties or not? On the one hand she couldn't resist showing off her hot young body; on the other hand she wanted to give the guy a tease and let him strip her. She chose a very skimpy white beach dress, almost translucent, which was really only meant for pulling on over a bikini. She slipped it on and stood in front of the mirror, admiring her nudity showing through: it gave a clear view of her pert breasts, flat stomach and the outline of her cunny lips. Grabbing her phone, Astrid took a few selfies and sent a couple to Amanda.'wow, he's gonna cum just looking at u!''lol hope he lasts longer than that.''u just have to make him cum more than once then.'She decided not to wear a bra: her young breasts were pert and well-shaped and didn't need support. And of course she wanted the man to see them, already imagining turning him on. She chose a tiny white lacy thong but before putting it on she squeezed a handful of lubricant from the tube and moistened both her holes, just to make it easy for her to be taken any way he chose. Even the act of doing this turned her on and her cunny was already lubricating itself too. She slipped on some sandals, checked herself out in the mirror again, slipped her phone and some condoms into a clutch bag and left the room.She walked slowly and quietly down the dark hotel corridor past her parents' room and opened the fire escape door at the end, which she had noticed was a short-cut to the path that led down to the nearby beach. She quickly reached the hotel gardens, looking around in case anyone was there, but if they were they were well hidden. She felt sure there must be other night-time lovers around on this hot summer night. Soon she was on the boardwalk path that led down to the hotel's private beach. The sand ahead was softly lit by moonlight and she saw the waves gently breaking on the still-warm sand. A warm breeze wrapped around her slim body and she felt a shudder of delight, anticipating the erotic encounter.The man had mentioned the beach hut, which she soon spotted away to the right. To the left she had seen shadows on the ground, silhouettes of another couple lying in the near darkness, but saw no one to the right. The hut was small, appeared to be empty, standing isolated in the quiet midnight beach scene. She knew it must be around midnight by now and hoped he hadn't changed his mind. She sat down in front of the hut, leaning back against it to watch the waves. She spread her legs, enjoying the sensation of the warm night breeze around her thighs and hungry core. She hoped he wouldn't be long.Moments later she saw a tall figure approaching from the direction of the hotel path. A man. Must be him! She stood up as he approached. He smiled. She saw his dark eyes, already full of lust, and admired his tall muscular body, dressed only in a tight white t-shirt and marine blue beach pants which went just below the knee.'Hi,' he said, moving closer.'You came,' she replied.'Not yet. But I figure you can make that happen!' he smiled.She grinned, blushing a little. She guessed he must be around her father's age - about 50 - but he was fit and handsome. She assumed he must be well experienced too.'I'm Mike,' he said.'Astrid.'He gave her a gently kiss on both cheeks and took one of her hands, leading her to the beach hut door. She grinned and blushed. She felt even wetter below now.'Let's go in, if you don't mind.' Astrid nodded and watched as he took a key from his pocket, explaining that he was a regular at the hotel and knew all the maids, one of whom had given him a copy of the key. She wondered how many other women guests and hotel maids he had brought here, but that thought fled from her mind as the door opened and he beckoned her to enter.Inside the hut, which had pine paneled walls, there was a long wooden bench seat with some pegs on the wall above, presumably for people to change clothing. There were a couple of seats and a small unit in the corner. On the floor was a large rug. There was only one window which looked out towards the sea. Moonlight came through and bathed the room in a cool light, just enough for them to see each other. Astrid stood as he looked her up and down, his eyes betraying his approval and excitement at the sexy young woman who seemed to want to show herself off to him.'You're certainly not shy, are you?' he asked. She grinned and held herself proud before him as he admired her breasts through the translucent material. She watched his eyes move downwards to see her white panties and long smooth legs. She felt like she was already naked, being so scantily dressed and knowing he had already seen her assets in the pool. She took her phone from her bag and told him he could take any photos he wanted and that she wanted to see his body too.He switched on the one overhead light and took a few photos with her phone as she posed, growing in confidence as he flattered her with comments and praise. Then he lifted off his shirt, exposing the muscular torso she had seen at the pool. She sensed his musky aroma as he approached. Looking down she saw the bulge of his cock against his thin cotton shorts. She took back the phone and took a few photos of him as he stood smiling.'Wanna see more?' he asked. She nodded and took a series of shots as he reached down and pulled at the waistband. He raised his eyes as if to ask should he pull them down. She nodded and snapped away as he slowly pulled them down, gasping as she saw the smooth glans of his cock appear. She felt a shudder at the thought of having that inside. Suddenly the whole cock sprang out as the shorts fell to the floor; it stood to attention, hardening as she watched and took more photos. Amanda was going to love this!'Now you,' he demanded. She handed him the phone and he began to take snaps as she, grinning girlishly, reached down and pulled up her skimpy half-dress, exposing the tiny white triangle of her panties and her smooth stomach. She saw his eyes widen and cock tremble as she lifted the dress off and shed it to the floor, thrusting her pert breasts proudly forward, their nipples hardening as she posed. He told her to lie down on the rug and she obeyed, spreading her body below him in the moonlight. He took more pictures as she looked up, admiring the massive member hovering above her. Then he motioned her to take off the panties.Astrid hadn't yet noticed that there was someone at the window, looking in from the beach. A dark pair of eyes was watching their every move and filming it. Mike had secretly arranged (not for the first time) for one of his maids to be there to help him catch the scene and take some memories of his conquest.Lying vulnerable on the rug, Astrid again obeyed immediately, reaching down to her waist and using her long fingers to start peeling the panties off where she lay. Slowly she slid them down to expose her smooth cunny lips and well-lubricated slit. She wondered if the bud of her clit was already showing. Then she raised her knees to pull the panties down her thighs as he took more and more pictures, moving closer to take closer snaps of her cunny as she raised her legs and exposed her core to him, quickly pulling the panties off completely. She loved the feeling of being completely nude, lying underneath a mature man with a hard cock she was about to put to good use.He took a few close-up photos of her beautiful cunny and some full-body shots, then lowered himself closer down over her until his cock was in shot. Then he took more photos of his full hardness hovering above her cunny and stroking itself against her stomach. She felt the pre-cum on her belly, already imagining being covered with a flood of his juices. Or would she take his load in her mouth? Or let him explode inside her cunny? Or the other end? She wanted it all! Being exposed and photographed turned her on so much she felt juices oozing out already. His now massive cock throbbed in anticipation.Astrid then beckoned him closer, sticking her tongue out and pointing to her mouth. He took the unsubtle hint and edged his tool closer to her face as he continued to take pictures of their acts. He poised his hard cock right in front of her luscious lips and her fingers clasped it gently. She reached down to her cunny and made one hand wet with her juices, then used it to lubricate his shaft, making him even harder. By now she had decided to blow him and hope he would recover quickly to fuck her holes too.She took the tip of him in between her lips, gently licking the smooth glans as his cock began to throb and harden still more. By now he had put down her phone and balanced himself over her with his hands on the floor either side. His muscular thighs clasped her body below and she felt his flesh brush against her breasts. Her nipples were hardening and she knew she was now soaking wet below. Above she saw his face, enjoying watching him look down at her as she slowly took him deeper in her mouth.From the corner of her eye she sensed a movement. Then she saw the face at the window. Her eyes widened and he realized she had noticed. His cock was filling her mouth so she couldn't speak, but he reassured her, softly saying, 'Don't worry, Astrid, that's only Anabella, one of the maids, a friend of mine. She's filming us. I figured you wouldn't mind...?' Astrid's response was wrap her hands around his stiff member and pull it deeper into her mouth until it reached the back of her throat. She felt his balls against her chin. Might as well put on a show, she thought.That brought him to the edge almost immediately. He was very experienced and could make sex last, but this young one was so hot and dirty he just wanted to fill her with seed as quickly as possible. Astrid sucked and licked the length of his cock as it swelled inside her mouth and a few moments later she felt him tremble and go even harder. He grunted and thrust himself forwards as the first spurt came, then pulled his cock partially out, sending a second hard spurt to the back of her mouth. He finished on her tongue and face, as he pulled out and squirted the rest of his cum on her lips and chin.Afterwards he took another few photos with her phone: her mouth open, tongue covered by a pool of cum she had not yet swallowed; her chin wet with a trail of oozing semen; her cheeks lightly spattered. Some of the shots showed his still hard member, hovering over her young face. Anabella had also captured the whole thing on a video clip he would relish later in his room and perhaps show on a large screen at one of his regular sex parties there.'You up for more?' he asked. 'My turn to make you come!''Umm, yes,' Astrid purred.'Mind if I invite her in to watch?' he asked, pointing to the window.Astrid paused only a moment and agreed.Anabella walked in. She was tall, slim, with luscious red lips and a pretty face framed with long black hair. She had a gently curving figure with medium round breasts half-covered by a bikini top and long athletic legs leading up to a wide thigh gap beneath tiny black bikini briefs. Astrid guessed she was Italian or Greek, a real Mediterranean beauty, and was flattered that the older man had chosen the young English exhibitionist tonight, rather than this exotic babe (though she guessed, correctly, that he had already slept with the maid). Anabella smiled but didn't say a word. Astrid noticed the hand-held video camera and smiled. Anabella smiled delightfully and began to record again as Astrid licked the rest of the cum from her lips and swallowed.'Now lie down here,' Mike said to Astrid, indicating the long wooden sauna-style bench where he had lain a fluffy white towel. As Anabella filmed, Astrid elegantly sat then raised her slim legs to lie down. She stretched out her proud young body the full length, legs together, arms at her sides. The others stood a few moments, looking down and admiring the young woman who was giving her body to them. The maid kissed the man on the neck and lips then stood back to continue filming.He knelt down beside the bench and kissed Astrid firmly on the lips. He could smell himself on her. He loved the way she gave herself up so fully and resolved to give her as much pleasure as possible and make her want more, so that she might come to one of their parties. Next he moved down her body, gently kissing and nuzzling her soft breasts, gently licking the nipples until they were fully erect. Astrid was of course by now soaking wet between her legs, wondering how he would make her come.The answer was to turn her on increasingly by kissing and teasing her, licking and caressing her young body, lying prone beneath him, edging closer and closer, down her tummy to her core. Soon his lips reached her bikini zone. He gently kissed and licked around her swelling cunny, teasingly avoiding her for a few moments, then suddenly flicking his tongue across her wet slit, causing her to gasp out loud. Her legs spread a little as he began to slide his tongue expertly along her labia and into her wetness, quickly finding the little button of her clit.He used his fingers to gently spread her and expose it, so that he could lick her there with the tip of his tongue, flicking it side to side across the little white button as she arched herself upwards to him, beginning to moan. She knew she wouldn't last long like this. She had always enjoyed being kissed there by Amanda in their college room, but this man really knew what he was doing. Within moments she was beginning to tremble with pleasure and felt a wave inside as her orgasm came, the first wave flooding gently through her, the second bringing her juices out onto his tongue. She let go and cried out at the final climax as he sucked and licked her out, taking every drop of her honey.Afterwards she lay there trembling gently, her senses alive, her cunny tingling and aching. She felt like she could come again easily if one of them touched her. But as she looked up she saw Anabella kneeling down in front of Mike, one hand cupped around his balls, the other feeding his hardening member in between her full red lips. On the one hand Astrid wanted to see them fuck and was turned on watching; on the other hand she wanted that cock inside her next!She wasn't disappointed. As soon as he was rock hard, Anabella stood away and retrieved the camera. He came over to Astrid, his tool leading the way, sticking out in front as he reached her side. He surprised her by reaching his arms underneath her and lifting her off the bench in one quick easy movement, as if she was a doll, and carried her to the center of the room. Yes, she thought, let me be your fuck-doll!He laid her down on the rug, on her back, and spread her legs, kneeling between them. She said she had a condom in her purse but he told her not to worry as he couldn't make her pregnant and he was clean. She paused for a moment then smiled up at him and nodded. She loved the idea of taking his bare cock inside, letting him flood into her. She felt dirty in a highly sexy way, letting him use her like this.He didn't waste time. Anabella was sitting on the bench now, filming them and fingering herself. Astrid spread her legs wider and watched him move his body closer, his fully erect cock hovering over her again. He gently pushed his smooth glans over her wet cunny lips, which spread as he put slight pressure on them. He rubbed this way for a few moments, getting even harder. Her eyes begged him to take her. She took hold of his arms, pulling him closer down onto her.She was so wet and turned on, and he was so adept, that his cock easily began to slide into her, its tip moving inside, opening the young woman up for his pleasure. He moved smoothly deeper, with gentle thrusts and she felt him throbbing inside her. Instinctively she flexed her cunt muscles to squeeze him as if to pull and keep him deep inside. Then he moved a little harder and pushed his full length inside, causing her to gasp and spread wide. He lowered his body onto her and she reached around his back to hold him to her as she gave herself up to this mature and tender man.He thrust in and out, quick and fast, hard and soft, for what seemed a long time. Astrid had never been fucked so well and wondered how he lasted so long. He seemed to be able to take himself just to the limit then pause, at the same time bringing her closer and closer. Her body felt light, as if she was floating. Inside she felt waves of lust and floods of pleasure, which soon brought her to orgasm. She bucked and moaned as she came, her cunny and clit highly sensitive as he thrust harder and throbbed inside her.And then she felt him come hard, deep inside, filling her with strong spurts of cum again and again. He thrust several more times, hard, making her gasp and moan, as his final climax came, emptying the rest of his juices into her young body. As he pulled out she felt all the juices flooding out of her. She looked down at him as he positioned himself over her face, feeding his cock into her eager mouth. She licked her juices and the rest of his cum and sucked him dry as Anabella filmed them.Astrid hoped she could watch the whole video of her midnight at the beach hut but wasn't sure how to ask. Then as they gathered their clothes he whispered, 'Room 701. Penthouse suite. Come and party with us one night.' She grinned and kissed him on the lips. Anabella hugged her and kissed them both.Astrid knew already that she would accept that invitation and as they walked beach along the beach towards the hotel she wondered what else was coming on this fabulous vacation.Sex-filled vacation continues in market, hotel room and gym.It was only the second day of the vacation and Astrid had already enjoyed sexual encounters with three men:1.      The young man from the room next to hers, whom she had teased and jerked off, after he had watched her masturbating.2.      The guy she had seduced from the hotel cocktail bar and given herself to, in a dark corner outside by the pool.3.      And of course Mike, the more mature man she had flashed herself to, in the pool in the afternoon, then met at midnight in the beach hut, where they had sex three ways while his exotic maid filmed them at it.She had been invited to go and party with Mike and his gang in his penthouse suite one evening. And she guessed she could easily take the boy in the next room if she felt horny - she had agreed to leave a pair of red panties on the balcony as a signal whenever she wanted him to visit her room. The guy in the cocktail bar was a one-off, probably, but she knew she would easily find and seduce other men around the hotel.She was considering trying out the hotel gym and spa later - perhaps a massage too. But the plan for the morning was to go to the market in the nearby town.At breakfast in the hotel she had got herself in the mood for another day of exhibitionism and random sexual encounters by wearing extremely tight white shorts, with only a thong underneath to avoid visible panty line and show off her athletic glutes. Above she wore a yellow crop top and no bra. Sure enough eyes followed her constantly as she moved around the breakfast buffet or to and from her table. She relished parading herself around the room, sensing lustful looks and catching lascivious glances.So by the time Astrid got to the market she was really in the mood, eager to show herself off to anyone to give them a thrill and turn herself on.She had changed into a skirt - white, short, pleated - which danced teasingly around her thighs as she walked. Above she wore a bright floral-patterned vest and no bra. Her rich brunette hair was loose. As she began to walk around the square she immediately noticed guys checking her out, so she stayed a few steps behind her parents so she could flaunt herself and make the most of it.The market was mostly in the open, in a small square, a few permanent shops along the sides. Her parents wandered off to look at trinkets and local crafts while Astrid went straight to the clothing stalls. For a while she just browsed. Then she settled on a stall outside one of the small stores selling women's clothing and beachwear. The sales assistant was a handsome young local man with dark hair and bright smile. Astrid gave him her best smile and flirted as they spoke while she picked a few items to try on.He showed her inside the store to the fitting room - in fact just a corner of the store that was curtained off. Behind the curtain there was a chair, some hooks on the wall and a full length mirror on two sides. She hung up her bag and the items she had chosen then slipped off her sandals.Before closing the curtain she asked the assistant if he would stay nearby so that she could get his opinion as she tried items on. 'Be honest,' she said to him. 'Tell me if you like what I choose. I want a sexy beach outfit.' She grinned as he blushed. She drew the flimsy curtain but left a gap, aware that he could easily position himself to peek in.First she took a skirt that she thought might be good for going to the beach. She unclipped the waist of her own skirt and let it fall to the floor. She looked at herself in the mirror, turning to assess her fit young body from different angles in both mirrors. She admired her slim figure and athletic legs, focusing on the tiny white triangle of her panties. As she had suspected and hoped, the sales assistant was sneaking a

Exhibitionist coed teen goes wild on summer vacation.Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Astrid knew it was time to act as old as she looked; she was ready to turn from adolescent dreamer to debutante temptress. Sure she had fooled around with a handful of boys from college but they were all fingers and thumbs -- she wanted a man with more experience now that she was eighteen-going-on-twenty-eight! Tinder was feeling like a waste of time and she wanted to fish in a new pool.So the holiday on a Greek island felt like the opportunity she had been waiting for. She could already imagine lying half-naked by the pool showing off to all the men; wild evenings in a hot tavern or nightclub being pursued by hot guys, perhaps a lost afternoon in an olive grove or a night on the beach with a mysterious new lover... She would send messages and photos back to her best friend Amanda, who was even more naughty than Astrid, always teasing and daring her to do more.She had finished packing, remembering to bring condoms, lubricating jelly and her sexiest panties! She imagined that her mother had no idea. She thinks I'm innocent! Not for long! She had even started to behave badly at the airport. While waiting in the departure lounge, sitting with her phone for company while her parents were busy reading, she saw that a well-dressed businessman had noticed her. Not surprising, she thought vainly -- she knew she was pretty. She was wearing her freshly washed brunette hair loose, a touch of rose-pink lipstick, and a bright summer dress which clung rather to her slim figure, showing the shape of her pert young breasts (covered only by a very flimsy cotton bra) and revealing most of her legs as she sat.The man sat opposite her and pretended to look at his phone, but she saw his eyes repeatedly looking up to glimpse the young woman opposite. Once she smiled and he grinned back, knowing he had been busted, and not apparently caring, as he continued staring with a lascivious look. Better give him something to enjoy then, she thought. She subtly glimpsed to her side to make sure her parents were still engrossed in their reading, then looked across at the man. Reached one hand down to the hem of her dress, lifted it a fraction to reveal her knees and part of her thighs, then slowly crossed one leg over the other, aware that by doing so she would surely show quite a lot of leg and perhaps a glimpse of the white underwear below, up between her athletic long legs. It worked: she saw his eyes widen with a mixture of disbelief and delight, his mouth opening slightly in pleasant surprise. He retained his composure, but she could see the effect she had, and it gave her a thrill. She smiled at the businessman, a cheeky sultry smile, she imagined.Moments later he stood up and walked away; she watched him head to the loos and imagined he would go into a cubicle and jerk himself off while thinking of her, driving him crazy with a flash of her knickers! She believed she could have any man she wanted if she led them on in the right way. And there would surely be more at the resort.When they arrived at the hotel Astrid was pleased that her single room was not next to her parents', just along the same corridor. And it had a view over the hotel pool, two floors below. She had gone straight to the small private balcony and looked down at the crowds below, eager to join the sunbathing and whatever else was going to happen. The balcony was separated from the one next door only by a low railing; she wondered who would be in the next room. They had agreed to unpack, change, then meet to go down to the pool, so she quickly emptied her suitcase onto the bed and selected a white bikini with dark blue edging around the top and briefs, which tied at the sides.But before putting it on she felt she had to check herself out in the mirror: even though she was young, slim and athletic, she still felt self-conscious and pale. Time to get a tan and feel warm sun on her body! She pulled off the dress, lifted the bra over her head and pulled down her panties. Then faced the mirror, naked. Like most of her friends she kept herself clean-shaven below and she now admired her small pert breasts and bare cunny, already wondering how soon she might let a man see her like this. She suppressed a brief feeling of nervous youth and told herself she was a hot young woman, fit enough to be confident and bold. She struck a pose, one hand on her waist, the other playing with her hair. She practiced her sultry stare and mouth-slightly-open pout, holding her body straight and proud. Fuck, if I was a bloke I'd fancy me! She thought.She remembered her first sexual feelings -- experienced not with a boy but with her closest friend at boarding school, Amanda. They had egged each other on during term-time nights in the dorm and at sleepovers, every time becoming more daring. They did not feel ready to let a boy touch them but they wanted to know how it felt, so they had gone a little further each time, from hugs and tickling to light fondling and eventually their first kiss, a soft tender memory of the smooth touch of an adolescent girl and the thrill they both got from it. It wasn't long before they were caressing nipples and stroking each other's pussies, learning about each other and themselves, yearning for more. And soon they had discovered how to let boys give them the same thrills, and enjoyed teasing them on snapchat and webcams. But now it was time to find a more mature man to tease and use...Astrid put on her bikini, checked herself out once more in the mirror, quickly took a selfie to send to Amanda later, then grabbed her beach towel and phone and set off to see what fun she could find at this large resort -- surely there would be opportunities here. The pool was surrounded by sun loungers and chairs, mostly taken, but it was late afternoon and some people were starting to leave, so they quickly found places. As they took their loungers she noticed a couple next to them, the pale woman lying face-down, sunbathing, the well-tanned man reading a book -- or pretending to, for surely he had noticed the lithe young beauty arrive nearby. She looked over as discreetly as she could and was sure she saw his eyes drifting toward her. He had dark hair and was wearing bright swimming trunks. As she looked she thought she saw him smile -- a flash of white teeth. She felt slightly nervous, but pleased by the attention.As she turned to adjust the lounger so that she would be able to sit upright she imagined he would be staring at her backside, her firm buttocks barely covered by the thin material. She felt a warm thrill deep inside, the stirring of the desire to be admired, the power of attracting a man to her. So she took her time, bending over and fiddling with the chair to show off her long legs and athletic buttock muscles. Even if he wasn't ogling her, she liked the feeling of parading her wares at the poolside: someone would see her, surely.And as she finally lay down, glancing briefly towards him and grinning, she quickly rubbed her hands over her bikini top, as if to adjust it, but really to draw attention to her small but shapely chest, and enjoying the sensation of fingertips on her nipples. She had pulled the briefs very tight and knew they were showing her cunny lips and slit.For a moment she looked the other way, then suddenly turned her eyes back at him. He was staring directly at her. Busted! She grinned coquettishly, then lay back on the lounger, pretending to sunbathe. She tried to arch her back slightly to make her pubis show more, imagining he could see the little mound and camel-toe, covered only by the flimsy briefs. She felt a stronger urge now, a stirring in her loins, blood rushing to her cunny, her muscles inside starting to react. And she knew she was getting wet down there. She spread her legs slightly and opened her eyes. Yes he was still glancing over, she was sure.She felt an ache now, knowing she was getting wet, resisting the urge to touch herself, to stroke her cunny through the soft material. Instead she moved a hand down to her thigh and discreetly stroked herself there, as if to point to her core, to give him a message that her body would be ready if they had half a chance! She glanced down at herself and noticed a wet patch appearing between her cunny lips, seeping through the bikini. Oops, time to go in the pool! And anyway by now she was hot from the sun.When she stood and walked to the water's edge she did her best model-style walk, holding herself straight and tall, her long legs keeping a tight straight line, her slim hips moving slightly. And as she passed the man she gave a quick look directly at him, smiled, and stuck just the tip of her tongue from the corner of her mouth, as if to lick her lips. Then she made a show of climbing down the ladder into the pool, with one last glimpse as her head went below the edge of the pool. Yes he was watching. And he was getting up from his lounger! Coming to the pool too. She felt a moment's nervousness and ducked under the cool water. But as her head came up for air, her confidence was restored. She still felt brazen. Her cunny was still hot and wet and her nipples were hard.She swam to the edge of the infinity pool and leaned back against the side, her arms behind her head, leaving her body to float freely. He was swimming closer! He started to swim by, but stopped in the middle of the water, facing her, only a couple of strokes away. She saw him stare at her, more blatantly now, admiring her face and breasts, no doubt. She smiled and arched her body up to show it off, bringing her legs up to the surface to float in front of him. He watched as her legs spread, then he dived, disappearing down in front of her. She let her legs fall down into the water. She could see his body below the surface, his head edging closer to her legs. Surely he was watching her down there!Then he came to the surface and gave an enquiring look, raising his eyebrows as if to ask was there anything to see? And she loved the attention. How easy it had been to attract someone and how good it felt to be free to offer herself to him, should she choose to. She felt more horny than before, and more daring. She imagined telling Amanda and how lame it might sound if all she did was splash around in front of him. And so she decided to be more bold.Next time he ducked under the water and she could see his dark hair as his head approached her body, she reached down under the water, placed one hand directly on her bikini briefs, right in the center and rubbed herself upwards, her middle finger tracing through the now transparent material the outline of her widening slit. Then she turned round and reached her fingertips quickly to the edge of the panties and pulled them down, exposing her pert white buttocks to the man whose face was now so close.He came up for air, swam quickly by her, just close enough to whisper: 'Very nice. Show me more'. He swam back a little away from her and grinned as she turned to face him. She made sure no one was watching then licked her lips and indicated with one finger that he should dive below in front of her and look again. She saw his shape in the water below, closer and closer. And then when she could see he was really close in front of her she pulled the briefs down to her knees and let him admire her naked young cunny and wide thigh gap, distinct against the pool tiles behind. She was turned on by showing him and wondered where this would lead.He resurfaced, swam close again and whispered, 'Meet me at the beach hut at midnight.' Then he swam away and returned to his poolside seat.Astrid pulled her bikini briefs up again, briefly slipping a finger inside her cunny, delighted at how wet she was. Then she swam back to the edge of the pool and returned to the lounger and lay face down to relish in her daydreams what had just happened. Dare she go to meet this man on the beach at night?Wild young exhibitionist continues her vacation.Astrid was still turned on by the thrill of flashing herself at the airport, then exposing her nudity to the horny man at the hotel pool and seducing the guy in the next room. This was going to be a wild vacation!Back in her room later she took a long warm shower, soaping herself all over, relishing the feeling of her warm soft fingers as they gently rubbed between the legs, imagining for a moment they belonged to the mature guy from the pool -- or anyone. Soon she would let someone take her, that she had decided. Her hard little body was aching to be taken and she knew she would start showing it off again at any opportunity.She dried herself with the soft towel then put on a skimpy white sun-dress and lay on her bed, wondering whether she would dare go out to the beach at midnight to meet the man from the pool, whether she could wait until then, or better to 'help herself' now. She lay for a while, playing with her hair and caressing herself. She wished her best friend Amanda had come with her. But no, she would find plenty to turn her on without her sex-mad buddy. She had an hour before she was supposed to join her parents at the poolside bar for the rest of the evening. Just time for a quick bit of self-service, she thought.At the center of the ceiling above her bed was a light fitting; she imagined it had a hidden camera and that all the security guys were watching her. Time to put on a show! She stretched out her legs, keeping them closed together. Her skimpy dress had ridden up to her bikini line so her naked cunny was completely exposed. She looked up and grinned, imagined them watching, looking down at the slim young body, the beautiful shaven slit between the smooth cunny lips. She rubbed her small breasts through the scant material, making her nipples go hard. Then she unhooked the thin straps from her shoulders, pulling it down to bare her breasts. She caressed them lovingly, eyes closed, fingertips pressing the nipples until they were pointing up.Now she could feel the wetness below. Time to put those fingers to better use! She licked the fingers of her right hand and slowly edged it down between her legs. Stretching out the middle finger she placed the hand onto her mound. Almost immediately the cunny lips spread and she opened her legs a little. One finger slipped inside, just for an instant into her wetness, then she traced it upwards to her swelling clit. Lightly she fingered herself: slow, expert, flicking gently side to side, feeling juices surging inside her. She moaned as the pressure grew, the first wave deep inside, swelling with the flow of blood to her core. Again she imagined all the guys watching, wanting to turn them on.Then she pushed two fingers inside her, feeling the juices oozing out, using her thumb to rub her clit again -- hard, soft, fast, slow -- until she could not hold back any more, and with a louder moan and arching her back she let herself go and felt the orgasmic wave run through her. With one last thrust and flick the fingers brought her to a hard climax and she squirted her warm honey juices out all over the sheets. She sighed, pulled off the dress and lay back, naked. She looked up at the light fitting, grinned, then lay her arms at her sides, as if in surrender, her young body fully offered up, its proud young cunny oozing juices and wanting more. She wished all the guys watching could come and join her now, to fill her and cover her with cum.She heard a noise at the window. Looking over, she saw a young man's face at the glass. Must be the guy from the next room, having climbed over the balcony railing. Had he been watching? She saw him grin and knew he had seen that she had caught him out watching her, but he didn't retreat and she didn't move. Instead she sat up and quickly pulled the sheet up to cover her lower body, then lifted her arm to beckon him in. He looked unsure, but she indicated with one finger for him to come in. So he slid open the balcony door and walked in. He was older than her, she guessed, but not much -- a student perhaps. Still, she wanted to see what fun she could have with him, even if she sent him away with nothing more than a cheap thrill.He was bare-chested, wearing tight shorts and apparently nothing else -- she could see the bulge of his young cock. Temporarily sated, she didn't want that inside her now, but she wanted to see it anyway. She picked up her phone and readied it to take a photo. 'If you want me, show me what you've got.' He grinned. She knew that could have backfired: she could have scared him off; but it seemed to turn him on. She pointed the phone and nodded her head. He stepped closer and reached down to the waistband. She started taking a rapid series of pictures as he began to pull down his shorts, imagining giving Amanda the series later, perhaps -- proof that she already snared a guy on the first day. As he pulled down the pants she saw the tip of his cock appear, then more, then more -- he was fully shaven around the area, as most young guys seemed to be. Suddenly the whole cock sprang free and fell out forwards, as if pointing at her. It wasn't very long but she knew she could make it bigger. She had decided what to do with it and reached out to pull him down on the bed. She took another photo, then a few more with her hand around it, her fingers stroking it, fingertips stroking the pre-cum from the hole then licking her finger.'Take some pics of me,' Astrid commanded. He clumsily took the phone, then pointed it at her face. But she had moved. She leaned down over him and placed her face just above his groin. She looked up and grinned, seeing him touch the phone screen to take some more. Amanda had said she wanted 'proof': this would be it. She licked the tip of the fast-hardening cock, briefly taking its tip inside her lips. But she felt it quiver immediately. Oh no you don't, she thought, you're not splurging in my mouth that quickly! She moved away and told him to put the phone down and lie flat.As he lay, he reached over to her breasts, gently stroking them. Next she positioned herself next to his supine body and played with his cock as it gently throbbed. She reached down to her wet cunny, wiped her hand inside until it was soaked with her juices, then wrapped it around the stem of the hardness and began lubricating it. She knew it wouldn't take much to make him come, but she had had enough of him for now, so she stroked him up and down, harder and faster, then slowly caressing the smooth tip with her fingertips, feeling the thing going out of control. Just a few more strokes, she sensed. He moaned and she increased the pace, squeezing and rubbing up and down, sensing him tremble until -- yes! -- she did it: the firm young cock twitched and throbbed once more and the first spurt of white juice shot out; then another, higher. She pulled again. More cum squirted out, up into the air, spattering a few drops onto her face and chest, but mostly falling down over her fingers as she squeezed the last drops out.She stood up, picked up his shorts from the floor. 'Right, now get out. I might invite you back if you're lucky!' He stood and took the shorts. 'Go on,' she continued as he hurriedly dressed. 'But keep an eye on that balcony -- if I leave a pair of red panties out there that means you can come in again.' He nodded and sheepishly slid out onto the balcony and back to his room. She grinned, then went to find her phone and send some messages and photos to Amanda. Her friend was amused and impressed but demanded more. 'I want more proof! u need to proper fuck someone. Wanna see cum dripping from your honey cunny!' Astrid's reply was 'omg u serious?!' But the truth was it only excited her more and she was determined to live up to the challenge. She wondered if the older guy would really be on the beach waiting for her at midnight. That could be a good session to take snaps of -- proof that she could seduce an older guy too.Finally it was time to go down to the bar for the evening -- and time to find another guy to expose herself to, surely.Astrid knew, even without much of a tan, that wearing a short white off-the-shoulder top would draw attention, and just to make sure she paired it with a short white skirt. Her hair was loose and she wore heels. And sure enough as she walked through the bar, a couple of steps behind her parents, she noticed a few men's heads turn. The tall slim young woman in a skimpy white top and short skirt dancing around her upper thighs could not fail to attract admirers, especially as she was wearing only a tiny thong underneath, keen to tease and show off her taut young buttocks and pert breasts.She caught one handsome middle aged man following her with his eyes while his wife was busy looking at her phone. Astrid gave the man a subtle grin as she passed, loving the attention and excited to do more. She just knew he was checking her out from behind, and that it wouldn't take much to imagine her nude. She felt a tingle inside as she began to anticipate flirting and exhibiting herself again. She relished the idea of using her sexy young body to drive men wild. She felt like she wanted to tease every guy in the room until they were all desperate to fuck her.The seat she chose at the side of the bar was next to her parents but separate, so that as they spoke to each other she was free to work the room from her chair, which was almost opposite the man who had been checking her out. She knew he was watching as she sipped her tequila sunrise so she made a show of licking her lips and sucking the straw. She smiled as she caught him staring, loving the thrill and sense of power making her bolder. Next she slowly began to spread her legs, certain he could see in between her thighs, up her little skirt to her crotch, where the white triangle of her panties must surely be visible. She felt herself getting wetter, horny, impatient. Next she stood up, made sure he was watching then turned round so that he could see her from behind. She made a show of leaning over as if to pick up something from the chair seat, knowing her short skirt must give a great view of her pert buttocks and the thin white strip of the thong, perhaps even the little bulge of her cunny lips, tightly wrapped by the soft material.She went to the ladies, passing by his chair and licking her lips again as she went by. She was now quite wet and felt an urge to relieve herself. In the cubicle she pulled down her skirt and pulled off the underwear then set about fingering herself, rubbing her swelling clit and stroking her cunny until she felt the first wave of orgasm pulsing through her. She rubbed harder, using her fingertips to stimulate herself to the point of no return, arching her back and moaning gently as she came, bursts of juices squirting out through her fingers and down her legs. When she was done she pulled her skirt back up and scrunched the soaking panties into her hand.As she walked back through the bar she saw he was still there and the seat next to him was empty - his wife must have gone to the loo or the bar or to their room. So she walked slowly past his seat, glanced around to make sure no one was looking, then dropped her wet thong into his lap, grinning wickedly at him.Once she sat down again and saw him look over and smile, she spread her legs again to show him her naked hairless cunny, grinning as his eyes widened. He stood up and her heart missed a beat - was he going to come over? But he just discreetly beckoned her with a finger and walked out of the bar, as if to go for a smoke outside. She made an excuse to her parents and left the room too.She found him on the path down to the pool where there was a dark recess where the hotel stored some of the poolside furniture at night. He moved into the shadows and signaled her to follow. She quickly joined him there and walked up close. He was about to speak but she put a finger in his lips and whispered 'Just take me. Now!'They kissed hard and his hands were all over her, grasping her buttocks and fondling her small breasts through the thin material. She reached down and undid his belt and zip then reached inside his trousers and took his hard cock in her fingers. He slid his hands under her tiny skirt and caressed her cunny lips, slipping his fingertips into the wetness.Suddenly he turned her round and placed her against the wall. She spread her legs and felt juices seeping out as she braced herself. She didn't want to know him and was pleased he just wanted to fuck her there. Moments later she felt the tip of his cock enter her. It was smooth and firm and easily opened her up. By now she was aching to feel it inside and he was losing control, wanting only to take this fine young body for his pleasure. And then he just thrust deep inside, making her gasp and shudder, moving his hardness in deeper and harder, throbbing and thrusting into her wet cunny. She felt a shiver and thrill as another orgasm came and her warm juices flowed over the long hard member up inside her. And then she felt it throb uncontrollably and heard him moan as he pushed right up inside and spurted his load into her, thrusting several times as he emptied himself inside her.Astrid loved the thrill of being taken at last, especially in this furtive anonymous way. The man gave her a kiss and thanked her, but quickly left her to go back to his seat in the bar. She had to go back to the restroom to wash herself out, so that she wouldn't be walking back into the bar with cum and juices pouring down her legs!Back in the bar, she saw him again and they gave each other secretive grins as she started thinking about the next seduction or exposure -- it seemed that every sexual moment only made her appetite grow more. And then she saw the older guy from the pool -- the first one she had exposed her naked cunny and breasts too -- pleased that he had reappeared and might really be around later for the secret rendezvous on the beach. She blew him a kiss and he motioned to his wristwatch and gave her a discreet thumbs-up.Astrid knew this would be a hell of a night, giving herself to two men (at least!) and planning to send photos of herself to her friend to prove her exhibitionist credentials. What a pleasure it was to be a sexy young woman with a fine body and the power to seduce men apparently at will. The thought made her wet again and she was becoming impatient for the midnight beach encounter.To be continued in part 2, by jonnicat for Literotica. 

Pete and Tracey Both Head West.Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.  The campground where we were camped was next to a state park, and after that lunch, I really needed to either walk around or take a nap. I figured Tracey wouldn't like me taking a nap so I asked her if she'd like to walk one of the trails in the state park. She laughed."My Joe would have taken a nap while I walked by myself, so this will be new to me. Let's go."It was during our walk I learned who Joe was and why Tracey was tent camping. That was after I explained why I was driving around in a big RV by myself. Tracey listened to my story and then smiled."That's why Joe and I bought a tent and the Jeep. He'd worked for almost fifty years before he retired at sixty-eight and was going crazy with nothing to do. He liked history, and after six months of doing nothing, decided we'd tour the country looking at historic places. He thought we'd understand the older places better if we lived in a tent like they did in the early days, so he went out and bought one. I wasn't too sure about a tent. I mean, a tent doesn't really have walls or anything to protect you, and if it's cold out side it's cold inside too. At least he bought cots so we didn't have to sleep on the ground."Our daughter and her husband moved from their apartment into our house so there'd be somebody there to take care of it when we were gone. We started from Milwaukee in April of last year and drove South. We got as far as Shiloh in Tennessee. We'd walked around the battlefield most of the day. When we were walking back to our Jeep, Joe said his chest hurt. Half an hour later, he was having trouble breathing, so I drove him to the hospital in Savannah. He passed away while they were trying to get him stablized. The doctors told me he'd had a pretty bad heart attack at Shiloh and had another one while they were working on him."After I got Joe back to Milwaukee and had the funeral I had to decide what I was going to do. I couldn't very well move back into the house because I remembered the years when my mother lived with us and I wouldn't wish that on anybody else. What I decided is to do what Joe wanted to do. I'd travel around with my tent and visit the places he wanted to see. It sounds weird, I know, but I thought maybe he'd see those places through me."Anyway, I did spend a couple of months with my daughter until the weather got cold, and then headed back South where it was warmer. I spent the winter camping in Georgia and Florida, and then started following the warmer weather north. I was doing fine by myself until yesterday. If I'd known it was going to rain so hard, I'd have gotten a motel room."I said I didn't think any woman would like living in a tent. Tracey just chuckled."You mean because I don't have all the comforts of a house like a kitchen and a bathroom? Well, I like to cook, but I can cook just fine on my little stove, and all the campsites I stop at have a central bathroom with showers. I like sleeping outdoors in the fresh air and listening to the crickets instead of in my house in Milwaukee in the stale air and listening to the traffic go by. I would trade that for my tent any day, now that I'm used to it."We talked about a lot of things as we walked along that trail, and I was surprised at how easy it was to talk to Tracey. She seemed to like listening, but she wasn't backward about giving me her opinions about what I said. She thought retiring early like I did was a good thing. She was five years younger than Joe and had been after him to retire for years because he'd been diagnosed as a prime candidate for a heart attack. She wanted him to relax and enjoy life and hopefully avoid the heart attack that killed him. He thought he should keep working to build up his 401K so they wouldn't have to worry about money.She thought it was perfectly normal for a woman to be camping by herself, but she wasn't a big fan of the women's liberation movement. When I asked her why, she shrugged."I suppose it's fine if a woman wants a career before anything else, but they're missing out on a lot by not having a husband and a family. I was never sorry I was a stay at home mom. I liked being there when the kids came home from school, and I liked fixing dinner for us every night. Now, mind you, I didn't object when Joe wanted to go out for dinner on my birthday and our anniversary, but I was happy doing all the cooking the rest of the time."The more we talked, the more I liked Tracey. She was a very intelligent woman with her own ideas about life, but she was about as down-to-earth as a woman could get. By the time we got back to my RV, I was getting really comfortable with her.I got a lot more comfortable when she started making dinner. I hadn't actually smelled food cooking in a long time because I just used my microwave for everything. The aroma of spaghetti sauce filled the RV and it smelled like it was going to be fantastic.By the time Tracey said everything was ready, I was starving. When she sat a plate of spaghetti smothered in sauce in front of me, I'd have gorged myself even if I hadn't been hungry. Tracey's spaghetti was better than any I'd had in a restaurant.We talked a little after dinner, but Tracey said she wanted to get an early start the next morning, so we turned in about nine. Well, Tracey turned in. I spent the time trying to first read a book and then trying to watch a movie. I wasn't successful at either because I kept thinking about how nice it was having Tracey there and how that would change when she left.I thought about asking her where she was going next, and then decided she'd just think I was trying to follow her to convince her to do something she didn't want to do. Truth be told, I would have been following her, though just for the company and not anything else. That's what I told my self, but I knew she'd never believe me. I was still thinking about some way to end up camped in the same campground the next night when I finally fell asleep.Tracey's Breakfast Arts.I woke up the next morning to the smell of bacon frying and hot coffee. Tracey smiled when I walked out of my bedroom."Just thought I'd send you off with a good breakfast again. You really should eat better breakfasts so you'll have energy until lunch."While we ate, I wanted so bad to ask where she was headed, but I didn't. After we ate, Tracey washed everything and then took her skillet and what was left of her bacon and eggs and bread to her Jeep. I helped her take down her tent, roll it up, and stick it in the back of the Jeep. When we were done, Tracey smiled."This has been a change for me. Maybe we'll meet up again some time. Where are you headed next?"What I'd planned was to visit Theodore Roosevelt National Park in Medora. When I told Tracey that, she shook her head."I'm going there too, but first I'm going to The Knife River Indian Village. They have a collection of Hidatsu and Mandan Indian relics that Joe wanted to see and it sounds interesting. You ought to go there too. It's not quite as far from here as Medora, and there's a campground for RV's and tent campers in Stanton, and you can walk from the campground to the village."It was a surprise that Tracey asked me the same question I'd debated with myself about asking her. As a result, it took me a while to answer, and Tracey grinned."You're not saying if you will or won't. Does that mean you don't like my company?"I shook my head."No, I like your company. I just didn't figure you'd want me going where you went. It does sound interesting though, so I'll detour to Stanton and stop there too. I'm in no hurry to get to Medora. What's the name of the campground?"Tracey said she was going to the Downstream Campground in Hazen instead of the one in Stanton."It's a Corps of Engineers campground, so it's a little better than the one in Stanton and there are some other things to see there too. You should probably make a reservation though. This time of year, it might fill up pretty fast."Tracey drove off while I made a reservation with my cell phone Having her there for two days had used up a lot of my fresh water, so I stopped by the dump station, emptied my black water tanks, and then filled the fresh water tank. That done, I programmed the campground address into my GPS and started driving.I stopped to fill up at about lunch time, and while I was eating the fast food burger, I realized how much better Tracey's chicken salad had tasted. I also missed her sitting there and talking while we ate. It was strange in a way. For so many years I'd live by myself and didn't think I really missed not having people around. Now, I did, or at least I missed having Tracey around.When I got to the campground I stopped at the office, paid my site fee, and got a map to my campsite. All the sites were back-in sites, but with the rear facing cam on the Thor, that wasn't a problem. Within fifteen minutes of shutting off the engine, I had the Thor leveled, the extensions out, and the electricity plugged in. My plan was to find out where Tracey was camped and ask her if she'd like to go into town for dinner.I'd just locked up the Thor when Tracey came walking across the road."I see you found the campground.""Yes, but how did you find me so fast? I just got here."Tracy grinned."I cheated. I made my reservation after you did and I told them we were traveling together and asked for a space close to you. I guess I drive faster than you do because I stopped at a grocery store on the way and I've had my tent set up and have been watching for you for half an hour."I chuckled."I can drive as fast as you drive, but it takes me a while to get up to speed. Why did you ask for a spot close to me?"Tracey looked at the ground."Well, I kinda liked when we took that walk and I thought maybe you'd want to take another one after dinner. I got the stuff for dinner when I stopped at the grocery store, that is, if you'll let me cook for you again."There was no way I could refuse her, nor did I want to. It was, I hoped, an indication that Tracey liked me. I wouldn't let myself think any further than that though. I couldn't. Thinking there might be more and then finding out there wasn't would have crushed me.Dinner was pork chops, broccoli, and a pasta salad with a chocolate cake for desert. Tracey hummed to herself the whole time she was cooking. I sat on the couch and watched her.She seemed to be having the time of her life. I know I was. She looked like she belonged in my tiny little kitchen in her shorts, tank top, and running shoes. That was a feeling I'd never had about a woman before. Oh, I'd had the same fantasties most men have about this woman and how she'd be in bed or that one and how I wished I could see her naked, but not once before Tracey did I ever imagine how any woman would look in my kitchen.Dinner was great. Eating with Tracey was even better. She seemed to be really happy and that made me happy too. After dinner we walked along the shore of the lake and talked until the mosquitoes came out in force. Then, we went back to my RV for a movie on Netflix. That seemed really natural too, both of us sitting there on the couch and watching a movie together.After the movie ended, Tracey yawned."I think it's time I go tuck myself into bed in my tent. Are you coming with me to see the "Knife River Indian Village" tomorrow?" If you are, I'll come over tomorrow morning and fix breakfast."I couldn't bring myself to say what I wanted to say; that she was welcome to spend the night again. She'd have thought I was asking something I wasn't asking, and I didn't want to risk losing her as a friend."Sure. I'll be up and have the door unlocked at about seven if that's not too early. I'll have the coffee made too."As I fell asleep that night, I was wondering if there could be more with Tracey. She seemed to like me. I knew I liked her. She was just plain fun to be with, but I thought maybe she more than liked me. I hadn't been around a woman socially in so long it was hard to tell, but she seemed to walk closer to me than on our first walk, and when she talked, she kept touching me on the arm.The Breakfast tradition continues.Breakfast was sausage patties and pancakes, and they were great. So was sitting there and eating with Tracey. I'd thought we'd just go to the Indian Village and then pack up and go our separate ways, but Tracey was full of things we could do. After she rattled off her list, I figured it was going to take us a couple of days.Tracey wanted to see Fort Mandan, the site where the Lewis and Clark Expedition spent a winter. She said there was a replica of the orginal fort there. She also wanted to see the McLean County Museum, the Sioux Ferry, and the Garisson Dam Fish Hatchery. When I said she was cramming a lot into one day, Tracey frowned."It sounds like you want to be rid of me."I shook my head."No, I don't want that at all. I like seeing things with you. I just didn't think you wanted to stay more than a day."Tracey smiled then."I made my reservation for three nights. Maybe you should do the same or you might end up sharing my tent with me."On our way out of the campsite in Tracey's Jeep, I did just that. When I came out of the office, Tracey grinned."Did you get the same spot?""Yes I did. I reserved three more nights, just in case.""Just in case of what?""I don't know. Just in case it takes us longer to see everything than two more days I guess."Tracey put the Jeep in drive and grinned."So maybe you do like me a little."Becoming travelling Buddies.The Indian village was interesting and so was Fort Mandan, though I thought there was more to see at Fort Mandan. As we toured the different buildings, Tracey kept pointing out things to me. Sometimes, she didn't know what those things were and asked me if I did. It was that way at the carpenter's shop and at the blacksmith's shop. It was fun telling her what this tool was used for or how the carpenter or blacksmith would have used them. She was surprised that all the logs were vertical instead of horizontal and asked me why. I didn't know, but one of the rangers explained it to us both. It was because they could build long walls that way without needing really long logs and the fort needed to be pretty big to hold all the men in the expedition.While we were close, we also went to the Lewis and Clark Interpretive center. That was interesting too. It was almost one by the time we got through all of that, so we drove back to the campground.Tracey fixed lunch for us both in my RV and then suggested we take another walk. We were down on the river bank when Tracey looked out over the water and then sighed."You know, I had a lot of reservations about camping when Joe said he wanted to start. I mean, I'd be giving up everything I'd lived with for all those years and starting out living in a way I didn't know anything about."Now, when I come to a place like this and just watch the river go by or see the birds singing in the trees, I don't know if I could ever go back to that old life again. I see something different every day and I keep learning about things I never knew before. It gets lonely sometimes, but it's still worth it."I said I didn't think she could possibly be lonely, and Tracey frowned."Why would you say that? Aren't you lonely sometimes too?""Well, yes, but that's different. You had your husband before while I haven't lived with anybody in years. Besides, I would think you have a lot of men trying to meet you."Tracey grinned."You think men are just dying to make it with a woman as old as I am? Let me let you in on a little secret. If a woman hasn't found a man by the time she turns forty, she's probably not going to, at least not a man worth having around. Most of those are already married, and a few of the ones who aren't usually aren't all that interested in women, if you know what I mean. The rest are going through their mid-life crisis. I call it the 'I'm still the man I was at twenty thing', and they're looking for girls, not women. They may talk to women as old as I am, but the first blonde with little boobs and a tight little butt who walks by; well, you can see them looking for a way to end the conversation."I didn't think like that, and that's what I told Tracey. She just laughed."You mean to tell me that those young girls we saw today didn't do anything for you? I saw you looking at them.""Well, yes, I looked, but no, I didn't want any of them. They were pretty, but they weren't women, not yet."Tracey frowned.

Pete was retired and seeing the US. Then Tracey came along.Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.  The ‘workaholic' retires.It's amazing how much time you have once you retire. You have nowhere to be at any certain time and no people you just have to be there to meet. You have no deadlines and no tasks that absolutely have to be done before the corporate visit on Tuesday. It's like a curtain between you and your life has been lifted and you can see yourself doing what you always wanted to do.That's what I thought I was going to see when I cleaned out my desk and went to the retirement party at my office. It was exciting to know that no longer would my life be dictated by some corporate edict or some problem that had to be solved right now if the entire business wasn't going to immediately collapse.It was just that way for about a month. I could stay up late or go to bed early depending upon how I felt. I could watch movies on cable any time I wanted instead of falling asleep in the middle when watching at night. I could do anything I wanted to do; except after a month I didn't know what that was because I'd already done everything I could think of doing. There was a reason for that, and the reason started bothering me because of George Mills.I was one of those guys who worked twelve hours a day at my office and then worked another couple hours at home. George was one of those guys too. George lasted six months after he retired before keeling over in his neighbor's back yard and croaking. It was at his funeral I realized George had never said anything about any hobbies or anything except work. He even had a complete set of work files in his home office that he kept updated to the current information so he could work at home. His wife said George had a heart attack, but I figured George had just given up because without his job, he had no reason to keep living.I didn't want to go down that same road, but it looked like that was where I was headed. After a month, it was hard to get out of bed, shower and shave, and then get dressed. Other than a weekly trip to the grocery store for some frozen dinners and some beer, I just sat in my house. It was still winter, and when spring finally made the grass grow, I'd have to mow about once a week, but that was all I had to look forward to.When I got home from George's funeral, I sat down and took stock of where I was in life. My list was both encouraging and a little dissappointing.Youthful Infatuation Goes Bad.The worst mistake I'd made was marrying Marsha when I was twenty and still in college. It was a time we were both studying hard during the week and playing hard on the weekends. When we graduated, me with a degree in engineering and Marsha with a degree in finance, it was still good for the first couple of years. After that, the marriage went downhill pretty fast.It wasn't a money problem because we were both making good salaries. The problem was me. I know that. I couldn't stop working, even on the weekends, but Marsha wanted to go out and have fun on those weekends. She finally started going out by herself and in the process, met a guy who didn't work all day, every day, and then come home and work at night too. After the second year, we had a serious talk and decided to split and go our separate ways. Marsha didn't want anything from me, so other than spending about two months salary on a lawyer in case she changed her mind, it didn't cost me anything except my time and a lot of soul searching.That soul searching led me to realize I probably wasn't going to change relative to my work habits, so another woman probably was going to work out the same way. I dated a little at first, but it never worked out because there was always some important project I had to finish. After I canceled a date or two, she'd tell me she had already made other plans. I finally stopped trying.The Bachelor Life.All that work did get me a rapid rise in my company, then a higher paying job at another, and then another until by the age of sixty, I wasn't a millionaire, but I had enough in the bank I didn't have to work to live comfortably. I'd bought and paid for a pretty nice house, drove a new car every couple of years, and in general was pretty happy with my life.I retired that year thinking I was young enough I'd still have time to catch up with everything I'd missed. What I ended up being was lost with nowhere to go and nothing to do. I needed some way to occupy my time or I was going to end up like George.One afternoon, I was sitting on my couch and watching a travel show about national parks when I thought maybe I had an answer to my problem.After a lot of thought, I'd figured out that work had given me three things I needed to be happy - something to plan for, something to do to follow that plan, and a way to keep learning. I'd looked at a bunch of hobbies other people enjoy, but none of them really interested me. They either required a lot of equipment and space or took a long time to learn. Watching about national parks was a different story. All I needed to go to a national park was me and I didn't need to learn anything first. I'd learn just by going there.How to travel was the next question. Though my job had required flying a lot, I never liked it. I always felt like I was trapped in an aluminum tube and couldn't do anything to help myself is something happened. Driving wasn't that way. If I wanted to stop to look at something, I could stop. If I was hungry, I could get something to eat. If I was tired, no matter what time of day, I could just pull into a hotel and get a room.Hitting the Road.After a little figuring of costs, it looked like traveling around to parks might be fun, but it would be pretty expensive what with the cost of hotel rooms and eating out all the time. There was also the problem of my house. I couldn't just leave it empty for a month at a time, and a month is about what it would take to get to and back from some of the parks I found that interested me. I was driving back from grocery shopping one afternoon when the answer pulled up beside me.The motorhome looked huge, but the driver wasn't having any trouble negotiating the traffic. It just took longer to change lanes and a lot longer to accelerate. All I knew about motorhomes was that you could live in them, so I started doing some investigating on the internet. What I found convinced me this was the answer to most of my problems.I looked at several types, and decided the type they call "Class A" was what I wanted. I didn't need to be able to sleep six people, but they were big enough they wouldn't feel like living in a closet and they were really nice inside. They all had heaters for winter and air conditioning for summer, and even though most campsites had receptacles for electricity, the big motorhomes had on-board generators for power. I could park it anywhere and still have all the comforts of home.There were a lot of them for sale within a hundred miles of me, so I took several trips to look at different makes and models. I knew I wanted one less than forty feet long, because my research found out that some states and some campsites have a length limit of forty feet.After looking at a lot and driving a few, I decided a Thor Challenger was what I wanted. It had everything I could ever want plus some. The driver's seat and passenger's seat were more like living room chairs than car seats. It had a little kitchen with a microwave, a two burner propane stove, and a sink. I only needed one bathroom, but it came with two and they weren't really much smaller than the bathroom in most apartments. One had a shower, and one had a tub with shower.It was roomy on the inside too, thanks to three sections that extended a few feet once it was parked and leveled. Those extensions made it possible to have a king-size bed in the main bedroom and a double bed in the living area that folded up into a couch for the wide-screen television set on the opposite wall. It had a surprising amount of closet space too, and the kitchen had room to store pots and pans and a small pantry.One thing I really liked was the full size refrigerator. A lot of the smaller RV's had tiny little refrigerators. I didn't want to be grocery shopping every day. The damned thing also had three television sets all cable ready - one in the master bedroom, one across from the couch, and one on the outside under the electrically extended patio awning.It had power everything, including a system that self-leveled it when parked. I didn't realize I needed that until the salesman explained that most campsites aren't level, so without it, I'd be jacking it up level by hand.The price he quoted me was just shy of two-hundred thousand, but I'd expected that and I had a plan. If I was driving all over the US, I wouldn't need my house, and my house would more than pay for the Thor and still leave quite a bit to add to my travel cash. A month later, I sold my house and everything the Thor already had that I didn't need two of. After I picked up the Thor and temporarily parked it at a local campsite, I was ready to start except for my car.I'd seen a lot of cars towed behind motorhomes, but I really didn't see the need. Most grocery stores have huge parking lots, so I could just drive the Thor to a Walmart and get my groceries before I parked for the night. It took another week to sell my car.The day after the check for my car cleared, I emptied the black water tanks, filled the clean water tank, and then drove to a gas station. Seeing the dollars add up when I filled the eighty gallon fuel tank was a bit of a shock, but I'd figured the fuel cost into my travel budget. The Thor was supposed to average about seven miles to the gallon, so fuel would still be cheaper than driving my car, eating every meal in a restaurant, and paying for hotel rooms.It was June by then and the days were warming up in the northern states, so my plan was to head North from Nashville and drive across Wisconsin, Minnesota, North Dakota, Montana, Idaho, and Washington and then turn South. Depending upon how long that took, I'd go South for the winter through California, then turn East and drive to Florida. That plan was pretty flexible. I wasn't in a hurry to get anywhere.I'd already seen as much of Chicago as I wanted, so I bypassed it and headed into Wisconsin.I didn't push my schedule. Driving time was from about nine in the morning until three in the afternoon. Then I'd start looking for an RV campsite on the GPS unit. The point was to enjoy the drive and I did. Sitting up so high, I could see for miles ahead of me, and I could also look down into the cars that passed me.Sightseeing in the other lane.Just watching the country change was worth the drive. It was relaxing just driving along and watching the fields and forests go by and watching the other people in their cars. Sometimes, those people weren't really relaxing. The first day, I realized what I'd read about what truckers saw was true.The rear facing camera on the Thor had picked up the black SUV when it passed the semi behind me except it didn't just pass. It pulled up to go around the semi, but slowed to the truck's speed for about thirty seconds before driving on toward me.When it got closer, in my side mirror I could see a man driving and a woman in the passenger seat. When it passed me, it did the same thing as when it passed the truck. When the SUV was even with my side window, it started pacing me When I looked down into the passenger window, there was a woman sitting there, only she wasn't just sitting. She was slumped down and her top was unbuttoned and pulled away from her naked breasts, and those breasts were pretty impressive.She looked up a me, grinned, and then lifted her breasts and sort of wobbled them up and down. Then she licked her lips, took a nipple in the fingers of each hand and pulled her big breasts into long cones. As the SUV accelerated, she smiled and waved.Well, that was pretty weird, I thought, but it was just the start. I never realized there were so many women who apparently like showing themselves to complete strangers. There weren't hundreds, but over the next few weeks if I was driving past a large city on a weekend, I'd see at least one. I saw more bare breasts than I'd ever seen outside of movies on cable.There were also a couple who were covered on top but naked from the waist down and obviously masturbating. One was even completely naked. As that sedan drove along beside me for almost a minute and the woman worked her fingers in and out, she looked up at me and pursed her lips in a kiss. Right before the sedan drove on, the driver reached over and pinched her left nipple, the woman's mouth opened in a little "O" shape and she arched up as far as the seat belt would let her and her thighs started to quiver.Well, I might have been sixty, but I wasn't immune to what a naked woman can do to a man. Some of those women were young, but most seemed to be more mature, mature enough I'd have loved meeting them and wouldn't have felt like I was screwing some college girl. Most were with a man so I figured he was into showing off his wife or girlfriend and might not mind sharing her. There were a couple where the driver was a woman too, and I wondered if they were both into the exhibitionist thing and if they both might like a little sack time with an agreeable guy.Nights in the RV.I would have been more than agreeable to both those little fantasies. It had been a long time since I'd slept with a woman, but I hadn't lost the urge. It was my damned job that stopped me from trying. I never met any women except the women at work and they were all married or too young. Oh, there were the checkout girls at the grocery store. Most of them weren't married, but they were even younger than the women at my job. Most looked young enough they were probably still in high school.The first night I pulled into a camping spot was also interesting and made me think I'd chosen the right way to spend my time. I'd leveled the Thor and was hooking up my electric, black water and clean water connections when a guy walked up with two beers, handed me one, and said "Hi. Haven't seen you before. Where you from?"That night, I found out a lot of the people at RV campgrounds know each other. I thought my idea of living in an RV all the time was probably unique, but a lot of people were doing the same thing. They'd hook up at an RV camp from time to time and share stories of what they'd seen and done. It was almost like there was an extended family of RV campers out there. By the time we all went back to our RV's for bed, it was almost midnight and I'd made a bunch of new friends. Well, truth be told, they were the first actual friends I'd had in a long time. I'd worked with a lot of people but was too busy to make friends with any of them.Most were about my age and were making the best of their retirement by seeing the US. While some still had permanent homes somewhere, for many their motor home was the only home they had. They'd plan their trip to be at a daughter or son's home for the holidays, but other than that, they lived, as one woman told me, "Free as when we were twenty and just married with no kids."As I motored through Wisconsin and then into North Dakota, I kept seeing a few of the same people, and I met a lot more when I parked for the night. It was always the same. I'd pull into my spot and hook up. While I was doing that, somebody would walk over to say hello and invite me to spend some time with them.Most of the RV parks also had tent camping sites, but those were usually used by younger couples, often with kids along once the schools let out. I like kids, but I also like quiet, so I usually asked for a site some distance away from the tent spots.Weather Hits Without Warning.One afternoon when I was rolling through Fargo, North Dakota it was raining like hell, and I mean raining so hard my windshield wipers were barely keeping up. I'd seen the weather forecast and knew that was probably going to happen, so I'd called ahead for a reservation and booked it with my credit card. It was a good thing I had, because when I pulled into the campground, there was only one spot left and that spot was next to the tent sites.After pulling onto the pad, I leveled the Thor and ran out the extensions but didn't go out to hook anything up. My holding tanks were far from full and I had most of the 150 gallons of fresh water left in the water tank. The generator came to life when I started it so I had electricity for everything.The rain let up about half an hour later while I was deciding what I was going to have for dinner. It was then, a Jeep Wrangler drove into the tent site beside me. A woman got out, opened the back, and pulled out a bag. In the bag was a tent, and she started setting it up. It wasn't a big tent like the families I'd seen using, but it was big enough it was taking her a while.She had the back poles in place and was working on the poles at the entrance when it started raining again. In less than a minute, I figured she was soaked through to the skin and she still didn't have the tent so it would stand up by itself. She wasn't going to get it to stand up either. The wind that blew in the rain wasn't especially strong, but the tent was acting like the sail on a sailboat and it was obvious she wasn't strong enough to control it.I opened the side door on the Thor and yelled, "Hey, there. You're not getting anywhere. Come inside until this rain blows over".She looked up, gave me a funny look, but then ran over to the door and stepped inside. She said, "Thanks. I thought I could get my tent up before it started raining again, but I was getting drenched out there", then chuckled."I think I better just stand here until it quits or I'll drip all over your floor."I didn't quite know what to say because she was the first woman I'd met in anything resembling a social environment in years. All I could do for a few seconds was look at her.She wasn't the young girl I'd expected to see. She looked about my age or maybe a little younger but I could see a few strands of sliver in her wet brunette hair. She was wearing jeans and a T-shirt that were both soaked through, and that wet T-shirt was sort of stuck to the bra holding her big breasts. When she smiled at me, I snapped out of my trance."No, the floor is vinyl and it'll mop up just fine. Come on inside and dry off".She frowned at me."No, thank you, unless your wife has a robe or something I can wear."I figured when I said I wasn't married, she'd think the worst and leave. I didn't want her to do that."Ma'am, I'm not married, but I might be able to find something you could wear. I think you have a bigger problem than that though. You didn't get your tent set up so it'll be as wet on the inside as on the outside. You don't have anyplace to sleep even if it does stop raining."She frowned at me again."I can sleep in my Jeep, thank you. I've done it before and it didn't kill me.""What about eating? I don't think you're going to be able to start a fire or light a stove in the rain."She cocked her head."Are you asking me to spend the night with you?""No, I'm just offering you a dry place to sleep, right here on my couch by yourself, and something hot to eat. Oh; and something to wear until your clothes dry out or you can get some dry ones."She was still looking at me with her head cocked to one side, so I tried to explain myself."Ma'am, I've only been doing this for a few weeks, but one thing I've learned is most of the campers are friendly people who help each other out. That's all I'm trying to do. I'm not trying to suggest anything else."She looked at me for what had to be a minute, but then she smiled."I guess it would be a lot nicer here than outside in my Jeep. Thank you for making the offer. I don't know what you'd have that I could wear though. Maybe a shirt would work, but you're a lot taller than me and my; well, I'm bigger in other places than you are, so your clothes aren't gonna fit me at all."I smiled, both because I'd evidently convinced her I wasn't a serial killer and because for some reason I was happy she was going to stay."I think I might have something that will work. Come on back to the bathroom and I'll get you a couple towels. You can take a shower if you want. If you do, I'll have to give you some soap and shampoo. I never use this bathroom. I use the one in my bedroom, so this one doesn't have anything in it."

Taking Tiffany ‘On Tour'.Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. We had another pizza at her house that night. Tiffany seemed very happy, and I patted my ego on the back thinking it was because I'd said she didn't belong in a rubber room. After two slices of pizza, Tiffany rubbed her tummy and said she couldn't eat anymore. Then she said she had to go do something, but she'd be right back."Right back" meant five minutes to me, but in my experience, a woman's clock works differently than a man's. I forgot all about clocks and experience when she did come back.Tiffany had changed from her jeans and blouse to a filmy, black nightgown that was held closed by one simple black sash. That in itself would have been erotic enough. It was nearly transparent, and her black lacy bra and black lacy panties were in such contrast to her skin, it didn't take any imagination to see them.Tiffany grinned."Your mouth is hanging open again."I shut my mouth, and then opened it again."Tiffany, what are you doing?""I'm going to flash you.""I think you already are."Tiffany put her hands on her hips, pulled back her shoulders and grinned again."I am not. I have clothes on and you can't see me, see."She turned all the way around slowly, slow enough I could see her bra was just thin straps attached to two lace cups, and her panties; well, in front they looked like panties, but in the back; there really wasn't a back, just one thin strap that disappeared between her soft cheeks at the bottom, and emerged at the top of her hips to make a little "Y" at the waist band."Tiffany, if you get any more naked, ; I don't know if you want that."Tiffany untied the string of her negligee and slipped it from her shoulders."Remember when I said showing myself was fun?""Yes, I remember."Tiffany unhooked the strap on her bra and then slipped the shoulder straps off her arms while holding the cups over her breasts."It was more than fun for me. It's something I've always wanted to do, but I was always too afraid. Having you tell me what to do was so nice. I was still afraid to do it, but it wasn't me telling me anymore. It was you."Tiffany slowly let the bra cups fall away from her breasts."I need to have you keep telling me what I should wear so I can keep doing it. It makes me so; well, just look at me."I was looking. Tiffany's nipples were long, stiff and thick with ridged sides and a little dimple in each beautiful tip.Tiffany hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and pulled them down over one hip."It does more than that to me, too, things that never happened before. I get these feelings and they won't go away unless I; "Tiffany pulled the panties down over the other hip."unless I think about how the men looked at me and what they were thinking they'd like to do to me and then I have to; well; you know."Tiffany pulled the skimpy piece of black lace down to her knees. They fell to the floor and she stepped out of them."I was hoping that showing myself to you might make you want to take care of that for me. You liked it this afternoon."I was at a loss for words for a few seconds. Tiffany standing there, naked and beautiful and so very desirable, was wreaking havoc with my thoughts. Half of me wanted to pick her up, carry her to the bedroom, and show her exactly what I was thinking about. The other half said I needed to be sure that's what she really wanted."Tiffany, there's only so much of this I can take."She walked over and put her arms around my neck and pressed her bare breasts into my chest. She was trembling when she spoke."Promise you won't think I'm crazy?""I already told you you're not.""Then tell me what you were thinking this afternoon when I showed myself to you; and then I want you to make lo; to; to; to do me.""I'm quite a bit older than you. Are you really sure?"Tiffany grinned as she closed the distance between us. She stroked a finger down my chest."I've been meaning to tell you about that, but I didn't know how without you thinking I was crazy for being that way too. I like being with you. You make me feel safe even when I'm scared and you understand how I think. I'm sure. I'm as sure as I can get. Now, what were you thinking about when I flashed you?""Well, I was thinking about how sexy you are."Tiffany's fingers moved to the top button on my shirt."And what else were you thinking about? Maybe that you'd like to have me in bed with you?""Well, yes. I wouldn't be a man if I didn't think about that."The top button on my shirt slipped out of the buttonhole and Tiffany's slender fingers moved down to the second button."Tell me what you'd do to me.""It might be better if I just showed you."My shirt gapped open as the second button came undone, and Tiffany slipped her hand inside it."Then tell me while you're doing it.""Well, let's see; First I'd have to feel those big boobs of yours. I've wanted to do that for weeks."I stood up, lifted Tiffany's right breast, and squeezed gently. Tiffany caught her breath."Do you like the way I feel?""Oh yeah.""I like it too. What else would you do?""Something like this."I pushed Tiffany's stiff right nipple down and then let my fingertip slip off it. It popped back up, stiffer than before, and she caught her breath again.By this time, my shirt buttons were all undone, and Tiffany was stroking my bare chest. As she lightly raked her nails through my chest hair, her voice was low and soft."Do the other one."I was pretty sure her big breasts grew just a little firmer when I cupped them both and let my fingertips brush her nipples. Tiffany made a little gasp and pulled my shirt open and out of my jeans. I was still cupping her breasts when she put her arms around my neck and pushed them into my chest, then moved them back and forth. I had to chuckle."I did all that with just my fingers?""Yeah. Do more, a lot more, and tell me what you're doing.""I'm going to squeeze your hot little ass cheeks next. Think you'll like that?""I don't know. Do it and I'll tell you."I grabbed a very smooth, very female ass cheek in each hand, squeezed them and then lifted them apart. Tiffany shivered and I had to chuckle again."I think you did like it."Tiffany kissed my ear and then nuzzled it. Her whispered response raised my cock enough to be uncomfortable."Yes, I did. What comes next?"She pressed both breasts into me hard enough I could feel her rigid nipples trying to bore holes in my chest."Well, what comes next is I get out of these clothes before my cock rips open my jeans. Then, I'm going to lay you down on this couch.""Will you look at me; at my; my; between my legs?""Oh, you can count on that."It was hard to unbuckle my belt with Tiffany mashing her little rounded tummy into me, but I managed. Getting the jeans off was more of a problem. I had to take off my boots first and I couldn't bend over. I pushed her away gently, and after shucking the boots, jeans and my shorts pulled her back into my arms."Now, where were we."Tiffany nibbled my ear lobe."You were going to lay me down on the couch.""Ah, right. Here we go."As soon as I laid her down, Tiffany crossed her legs and put one hand over the dark bush on her mound. I grinned."Still bashful, I see."She grinned sheepishly."You have to tell me what to do.""Well, to start, take your hand away from that bush. I want to see it."I took Tiffany to the Lake, so she could have men look at her.Tiffany blushed bright pink, but she pulled her hand up to her tummy."Like this?""Yeah, like that. Now, open up, so I can see you."Tiffany got even pinker, and I thought her nipples got a little longer too."I can't. I'm not pretty down there.""I'll be the judge of that. Now open up those legs."Slowly, Tiffany spread her thighs. The hair was a little matted, but I could still see full, pouting lips, and just the hint of some very delicious looking inner lips peeking out from between them.I sat down between Tiffany's spread thighs, lifted one to the back of the couch, and eased the other to let her put her foot on the floor."You're wrong, Tiffany. You're gorgeous.""My ex thought I was too big there.""Then your ex was an idiot. I'll show you what I think."Tiffany moaned when I touched her mound."Don't forget to tell me what you're going to do.""I'm going to spread these gorgeous lips and have a look at what's inside, that's what I'm going to do."As my fingers gently separated the dark brown strands, Tiffany's hips rocked slightly. When I separated her outer lips with my thumbs, she moaned again.Her inner lips were full and rippled, and glistened with wetness. I'd been right about the act of exposing herself making Tiffany aroused. I'd just been a little off about how much. I ran a finger between her inner lips and she gasped."Are you going to do me now?""No, I want to do something else first. I think you'll like it.""What are you going to do?""I'm going to see if you taste as good as you look."Tiffany raised her head and looked at me."You're not going to; to put your mouth there, are you?""Oh yeah. I'm going to do that a lot."Tiffany's eyes opened wider."Tell me how you're going to do that.""I'm going to lick every little ripple and fold, and then I'm going to lick that little button I see at the top of your slit."I didn't wait for her to say anything. I just buried my face between her satin thighs and licked her from bottom to top. I thought she was going to buck me off on the floor when she heaved herself up off the couch."Oh God. Do that again."Without saying anything, I ran my tongue over both Tiffany's inner lips, and then slipped it between them. She gasped and I felt her hands touch the back of my head.There wasn't much talking after that for a while. I couldn't talk with my mouth full of Tiffany's inner lips or with my tongue stuck inside her as far as it would reach. She didn't seem to be in a talking mood either, but she was anything but quiet. Her little murmurs about how she felt turned into low moans that kept getting louder. When I pushed in my tongue and licked all around her entrance, she gasped and her hips rocked up again. When I finally licked beside her stiff little clit, Tiffany groaned and her fingers clenched in my hair."Oh God, put it in. Do me now."I raised up enough to look at her face, and I had to smile. What I'd often wished was becoming reality. Tiffany's face was flushed, her mouth was open and her breath was coming in quiet pants. Her nipples were rock hard and her nipple beds were pebbled and wrinkled so much they seemed to push her nipples even higher."Nope. I get to do this first."I slipped my hands around her ass and up to her breasts. After finding both nipples with my hands, I rolled them and then pulled them up. At the same time, my lips sealed around her stiff clit and I sucked.That was all it took. Tiffany cried out and arched her body off the couch. I went with her, sucking her clit and tugging on her nipples. Three more times she cried out as the waves of the orgasm swept her away. I could feel her clit moving in and out as I kept it trapped between my lips. With a final gasp, she fell back on the couch, and gently pushed my face away."No more. I can't."I pulled my hands from her breasts and gently stroked her mound."You wanted me to, what was it you said? Oh yeah, you wanted me to do you, remember? I haven't done you yet.""Yes, but I already; ""Just relax and let me drive. If you really can't, I'll stop.""What are you going to do?""I'm going to do what you wanted me to do.""Can I watch?"I helped Tiffany scoot back until her back was against the arm of the couch and she could look down her body without having to hold up her head. Her mouth fell open when I slipped my cock between her soft lips and probed for the entrance, As I entered her, she grimaced a little, so I pulled back out and then pushed in again. This time, I pushed in about half my length and pulled out again. Tiffany moaned as my third stroke bottomed out inside her.I figured she'd be too sensitive for a while, so I just stroked in and out slowly until I felt her hips begin rocking into each stroke. She was still watching, and with each stroke, her lips would purse and she'd suck in a breath. As I pulled back out, she'd exhale, though sometimes, the breath came out as a little moan. After her third moan, I decided to push her a little. I thought she might like it, and I knew it would make this better for both of us."Tiffany, I want to see you play with your nipples."She didn't say no or that she'd be too embarrassed. She just took her right nipple between two fingers and rolled it. Her little gasp told me I'd been right, and I told her as much."That's right. Do what makes you hot.."It was obvious Tiffany knew what that was. What started as gentle rolling of each nipple soon became tight pinches and then pulling on them enough she lifted her breasts into cones. It was working on her. I could tell because she was getting wetter, that warm, sticky wetness that meant she was getting lost in the sensations her body was feeling.When Tiffany began to thrust her hips into my strokes, I sped up a little. I could tell she was getting close because she was no longer watching my cock sliding in and out. Her face was rolled to the side, and she was beginning to pant again."Tiffany, play with your clit for me."Slowly, her hand slipped between us and I felt her finger moving in circles at the top of her slit. She gasped and moved the finger faster, and I followed by stroking faster.After a minute or so of that, Tiffany shrieked and arched high again. That drove my cock inside her a little more and I couldn't hold back. I groaned as seed raced through my stroking cock and splashed inside her rippling passage. She shrieked again as the second spurt made me gasp, and began to shake as the third drained me. I kept stroking until she sighed and eased back down on the couch.It took Tiffany a couple minutes to stop panting, and a couple more before the little contractions around my cock stopped. She looked up at me and smiled."Will you do me again tonight?"I chuckled."I take it you liked what I did?"Tiffany stretched, making her big breasts do some really erotic things, then pulled her legs to my sides and held me there."Everything; I liked everything.""Well, we'll see about doing it again. I need a little recovery time.""Just as long as it doesn't take a week, like with my ex."I chuckled."We could spend the week going places where you could show yourself some more.""What would you tell me to show?""Well, maybe you could wear some really short shorts; and not wear any panties."Tiffany gasped."I could never do that. Men would see my; my; ""Yes, they'd see it if you bent over just right.""Would that make them want to do things to me?""Tiffany, the only way it wouldn't is if they were too stupid to be alive."She giggled."I wouldn't want anybody like that doing me, but you can do me again.""Oh, I will, but one of these times we're going to try something different."Tiffany's voice was low and soft again."Tell me how we're going to do it.""Well; You're going to be naked so your neighbors could see if they looked.""They'd see my boobies, wouldn't they?""Yep.""Would that make the men get hard?""Yep. Just like they're making me hard again right now.""So, we're going to do that now?""No. The couch is OK, but I think we'll do it on your bed this time."Tiffany grinned."I have a window beside my bed. Somebody might see us."I smiled and bent down to inhale Tiffany's left nipple, then raised back up."Probably so. They might even see your hot little ass and see my cock going in and out of your tight little cunt."Tiffany grinned."Nobody ever told me it was tight before. Is it really?""I was snug as a bug in a rug. It was fantastic.""I think you better do me again before it gets too late. My neighbors go to bed really early sometimes."I'm not sure where we're going with this. Tiffany seems to be very happy with the way things are now, and I'd be lying if I said I didn't like it too. We'll see what we see, I guess. Until then, I'll keep telling Tiffany what to wear, and she'll keep getting excited. I'll keep doing her, as she says, when we get back to her place.Since it's gotten warm again, she wants to have a picnic this Saturday. I think she's going to wear a tank top with no bra and short shorts. Half way through the afternoon, I'll talk her into taking off her panties. That ought to be good for a fantastic evening, and probably a really fantastic morning too."Looks like he can. Looks like he's enjoying the view too.""He's coming this way. What does he want?""Well, he's probably just going to make a few casts at our dock. Fish like to hang out under a dock. Either that, or he wants a closer look at your big tits and bush. Nope; they both just put their rods down. Want me to invite them to swim with us?""Don't you dare. They'd probably want to touch me.""Well, if I was them, I sure would. I'd want to do more than just touch you. I expect they would too. Put your arms down at your sides so they can see what they'd be getting.""I can't do that. They might come closer.""Don't worry. I won't let them do anything to you except feel those big tits; and maybe finger your cunt; and maybe fuck you if they want.""You wouldn't.""If you don't put your arms down, I'll tell them you want to fuck them both. I know they'll want to then.""Oh God, don't do that.""Then let them see."Tiffany slowly lowered her arms and the guys grinned. The boat was only about twenty feet away by then. I yelled at the guys and asked how the fishing was going. The guy at the wheel yelled back, "the fishing is pretty good, but this is better. Looks like you caught yourself a keeper."Tiffany's chest had turned a bright pink and her nipples stuck out like rocks under the bra of the bikini. I knew she was having a ball even if she couldn't admit it.She looked at me."Make them leave.""I don't know. They seem like pretty friendly guys. Wave at them and show them you're friendly too.""No. He'll think I want him to do something to me.""Nah, he won't. He's more interested in fishing than fucking right now. I can ask him to come back once the tournament is over if you want.""Are you sure he won't want to do something with me?""I'm positive he'd like to, but I'm sure he won't. Go on, wave at him and make his day."Tiffany slowly raised her arm and waved her hand a little. The guy laughed then sat back down on his casting seat and started flipping his lure around the posts of the dock. He didn't catch anything, so about five minutes later he motored away.Tiffany's eyes were bright and shiny, and I thought she was breathing a little faster."Whew", she said. "I was afraid he was going to keep coming. I didn't know what I'd do if he had.""He'd have loved it if you'd asked him to fuck you.""No, I'm just for you, remember, nobody else.""He got you thinking about it though, didn't he?""Well, yes."I cupped Tiffany's hip and stroked it gently. She shivered, but she didn't pull my hand away."Let's to go back inside.""Nah, it's early yet. Let's sit on the dock and watch the water for a while.""Will there be more boats?""Probably, but your suit is already drying out. I can barely make out your nipples now."As I thought would probably happen, several more bass boats came by. Most didn't stop. They would have been the pros, and since their income depends on catching fish, they wouldn't have stopped fishing if Tiffany had been naked and holding a sign that said, "come fuck me now". There were several amateurs though, and they all got to see Tiffany in her bikini. Tiffany got to get really excited, and by the time we went in for lunch, she was stroking my cock through my trunks.I didn't let her do more, though. I wanted her so hot, so wet, that she'd do anything to get me to fuck her. That happened after lunch.We were back on the dock, just sitting there, when a small boat with one guy in it motored past. He didn't seem to see Tiffany and kept on going down the lake toward a little creek that wandered up the bank about fifty yards from the dock. I figured he was fishing for bream. Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief when he kept on going."I was hoping he wouldn't stop. I don't know what I'd have done if he had. I'm so hot I don't know if I could have stopped him from doing anything to me.""What do you think he would want to do to you?""Well, he'd probably want to feel my boobs."I stroked the bare side of Tiffany's left breast."Like this?""Yeah, and he'd probably want to touch my nipples too."I slipped my hand under Tiffany's bra, took her nipple between my thumb and forefinger, then pinched gently and rolled it."Like this?"Tiffany moaned."Yes, like that.""What else?""He'd want to feel between my legs.""You wouldn't stop him from doing those things?""I probably couldn't.""You're that hot, huh? Well, maybe you should do something about it."Tiffany looked at me."I hope you're not thinking about doing it right here.""No, I'm thinking you should do yourself right here.""What?""Just stick your hand in your bottoms and finger yourself until you cum. You've done that before, haven't you?""Well, yes, but I can't do that, not out here. Somebody will see me.""No, they won't. That boat is too far away for him to see anything. Come on, either pet the kitty or I'll yell at him to come back."Tiffany looked down the lake at the boat, then looked at me."You'll tell me if he gets too close won't you?""I'll tell you in plenty of time to stop before he can do anything. Now, lay back and get those fingers busy. I want to see you cum."Tiffany pulled the crotch of the bikini bottoms to the side and stroked her hair-covered lips a little, then laid back on the blanket we were sitting on and spread her legs. She slipped her middle finger between her cunt lips and rubbed gently, then murmured, "remember to tell me."Watching Tiffany finger her cunt was almost as exciting as doing it myself. I rearranged my stiff cock so it was pointing up and then stroked a fingertip over her nipples. She moaned and her hips lifted up off the blanket a little."If you keep doing that, I'll cum.""No, if you cum now, it won't be as good. Just go slow and make it last."A couple minutes later, Tiffany had closed her eyes and was slowly rubbing beside her clit. I wasn't kidding about her making it last. That was something I usually did for the first time. If I hurried, she'd come hard, but it I kept her dangling on the edge for a while, I'd have to hold on or she'd buck me off. I wanted to see that hard orgasm. I also wanted to give the guy in the boat time to get to us.He'd started working his way back up the shore with the trolling motor on his boat. Trolling motors are so quiet you can barely hear them if you're on the boat. If you're a ways away, they're almost silent, and so was this one.They guy was about twenty feet away when he realized what Tiffany was doing. I waved, and then held my finger to my lips. He nodded and kept coming until he was only about ten feet away. Tiffany still had her eyes closed and she was starting to rock her hips into the two fingers in her cunt.I never thought the guy would do what he did, but I thought Tiffany was going to like it. He stood up quietly in the boat, unzipped his pants, pulled out his cock, and started stroking it.I just sat there for a while watching him watch Tiffany and stroke his cock before reaching over and pinching Tiffany's nipple again. She moaned and her hips lurched up. I pulled the bra cups to the side so I could reach her nipples easier, then rolled each one between my fingers. Tiffany's fingers started moving faster.It took about another minute and some tugs to both Tiffany's nipples before she arched into her hand, gasped, and then came. I looked up at the guy in the boat, just as his cock spurted a shot of cum into the water.Tiffany cried out as the strong orgasm hit her. She jerked her body almost double, then gasped again. That happened four times before she opened her eyes and grinned at me."Umm; that was great. Now take me back inside and do me."I chuckled."I think the guy in the boat would rather you did yourself again so he can jack off again."Tiffany looked up and saw the guy slowly stroking his softening cock."He's still doing it. Did he do it because he saw me?""Yep, and he blew his load in the water at the same time you came. The way he's smiling, I think he liked it.""Oh God, I'm embarrassed to death. I have to go back in the cabin."Tiffany pulled the bra cups back over her breasts, stood up, and ran up the steps to the cabin. The guy in the boat stuffed his cock back inside his pants, then waved and started his outboard motor. He was going back up the lake as I gathered up the blanket and walked back to the cabin.Tiffany was sitting on the couch when I got inside, and her eyes were sparkling."Did he really see me have an orgasm?""Sure did. He seemed to like watching you.""And he was doing himself too.""Yep. He was watching you finger your cunt and stroking his cock. When you came, so did he.""Show me what he was doing."I dropped my trunks and stepped out of them, then started stroking my cock. I thought Tiffany's eyes got a little brighter."He got all hard like that from just looking at me?""Yeah.""Was he going fast or slow?""Well, slow at first, but when I started playing with your nipples, he got faster.""And he squirted?""Yep, just when you came, he shot his load into the water. I'll bet he was imagining filling that tight little cunt of yours though.""Was there a lot?"I grinned."Enough you'd have his cum dripping out of you when he pulled out.""Like when you do it inside me?"

Tiffany likes showing, as long as I tell her what to wear.Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.  I smiled to myself as I waited for Tiffany to come out of the ladies room at the restaurant. The short skirt I'd picked out for her was sexy all by itself. It wasn't sexy because it didn't cover her up. It was long enough to do that. The hem stopped at about the middle of her shapely, sexy thighs. The real threat was that the skirt was a tight fit, and when Tiffany sat down, she had to be careful. If she wasn't, the skirt would ride up, and anyone looking could catch a glimpse of her black boy short panties. It wasn't just the lacy edge around her thighs they'd see, either. If Tiffany didn't keep her thighs together, what people would see was the rounded contour of her mound and the little bulge between her thighs.Tiffany knew this would happen. I'd shown her in her bedroom mirror before we left. She blushed bright pink, but she still put the skirt on. The tight cotton blouse I'd picked out completed the picture. It didn't show anything except the seams of her bra, but then, Tiffany has big breasts and her bra had a lot of seams to show.The door to the ladies room opened just as I was remembering what Tiffany had inside that bra, and she quickly walked to our table. Her face was flushed, and as she walked she kept smoothing the skirt over her hips and looking around is if waiting for something to happen.She grinned when she slid into the chair beside me, then blushed and pulled down her skirt. I chuckled."You did it?"Tiffany nodded."Well, give them to me then."Tiffany reached in her purse, pulled out the black boy shorts and pressed them into my hand. I wadded the filmy nylon and lace into a ball and put my hands to my face as if to cover a yawn. Tiffany's scent wafted to my nose as I inhaled. I smiled as I stuffed the panties into the back pocket of my jeans and then put my hand between Tiffany's tightly closed knees."The guy at that table across from us was watching you when you came back. Wanna give him a little show?"I nudged Tiffany's knees apart just a little and slipped my hand up to the hem of her skirt. Tiffany was desperately trying to keep those knees together."Open up, just a little. I want to see his face when he looks again.""I; I can't. He'll see and think I'm some sort of slut.""Then cross your legs."Tiffany caught her breath."If I do that, he'll see all the way up to my; my; "I chuckled."Probably all he'll see is a little hair; probably; unless you leave your thighs open a little. Then, he'll see something that'll make him choke on his spaghetti."Tiffany's hand was shaking when she pulled mine from her thigh and crossed her legs.The guy was looking then, and while he didn't choke, he did grin.Tiffany tried to act as if she was just eating her dinner, but I knew different. She kept looking up from her steak to see if the guy was still looking. If he was, she'd quickly look away, but she'd be grinning as she did. Tiffany was getting a thrill out of knowing a strange man was looking up her skirt and seeing one of her most private places. Tonight would be a great night.I suppose some people might think Tiffany's a little different, and she is, but it's something I really love about her. I didn't know, of course, that day we met. It took a while for me to figure it out.We met, sort of, at Walmart of all places. I say we sort of met because it lasted only a few seconds. I rounded the end of the aisle with coffee, tea, and creamer and started down the aisle with soft drinks. Tiffany was standing on her tip-toes and trying to get a two-liter of soda down off the top rack. She's not very tall, and she was having trouble. I thought it would be nice to help her so I walked up and asked which one she wanted.She smiled the most beautiful smile I'd seen in a long time."The cola. I don't know why they have to put stuff up so high. I'm just not tall enough to reach."I pulled the bottle out of the rack and handed it to her."You just need one?"She smiled again."Yes, for now. Thanks."The woman put the bottle in her shopping buggy and walked away, but not before I determined several things about her. One, she had really great legs for a small woman, and her hips were fantastic. Her shorts were short enough and fit snugly enough for me to tell that. Two, though her loose top didn't show much of anything, it was pretty obvious the woman was well endowed. Three, she didn't wear any rings on her left hand, but did wear an engagement ring and wedding ring on her right ring finger. Patty, one of the women at work, wore her rings like that, and told me it was to signify she'd been divorced. I suppose it was to tell any man if he couldn't live with that to stay away. Patty sometimes wore a T-shirt that said "I am not a bitch, I am THE BITCH, and to you I am Ms. Bitch." I mostly stayed away from Patty. That shirt was very appropriate.Then there was that smile. It was devastatingly beautiful, and made the woman's face the same way. I honestly thought about trying to catch up to her and introduce myself, but I'm no kid anymore, and she looked pretty young. I figured she'd be polite, but that was about all that would happen.Saturday afternoon wasn't my usual time for grocery shopping, but I went back to Walmart at the same time the next Saturday. I suppose it was wishful thinking. A lot of people shop at Walmart at that time of day. It wasn't likely I'd see her again. I did though, in the canned goods aisle. I'd been thinking about the age difference through the week, and I knew some women like older men. I decided to find out if she was one of them. After taking a deep breath, I pushed my buggy up beside hers and started looking at the canned carrots.The woman looked up and smiled again."You're the man who helped me last week.""Huh; Oh, yeah; that would be me. Need any more help?"The woman smiled again, said, "Nope. I can reach these.", and bent over to pick up two cans of peas. When she straightened back up, she gave me an odd look. I suppose it was because I was standing there with my mouth hanging open. It was that way because when the woman bent over, her shorts rode up a little and I could see out the delicate curve where her hips met her thighs. She smiled again then, but the smile looked a little impish, and her face was a little flushed."Mister, are you all right?"I shook my head, and grinned. She had to know that would happen, and knowing she knew made her all that much more interesting."I'm fine. I was just having a daydream."I stuck out my hand."I'm Bill."The woman took my hand and shook it gently."I'm Tiffany."Well, after that day, I started buying my groceries on Saturday instead of Wednesday night. I usually saw Tiffany somewhere in the store. Sometimes she'd just wave when she saw me. Sometimes we'd talk for a couple minutes about nothing in particular. It took another two weeks before I asked if she ever dated men. Tiffany chuckled."I don't date other women if that's what you're asking.""No, nothing like that. I just thought maybe you'd like to have dinner some night.""So you're asking me out?""I haven't yet, but I was going to. Do you like pizza?"Over pizza the next Saturday night, I learned a lot about Tiffany. She was ten years younger than I, and had been divorced for a while. She didn't say much about her marriage, just that she was glad to be out of it. Even though I didn't know any details, I found myself not liking her husband very much. Tiffany was a pretty woman with a great figure, but she was much more than that. She was a very intelligent and interesting woman. Her outside appearance was just the icing on a very rich cake. I couldn't understand how any man could treat her so poorly that she'd leave him unless he was a complete ass. I don't have much patience for complete asses, and I told her that. She defended him a little."He wasn't like that. He just didn't understand what I needed. I guess he never learned from his dad, and he didn't want to listen to me.""Well, some guys are lucky to have someone to tell them. I guess he didn't. I didn't either. I had to learn it on my own.""How did you do that?""Trial and error in my old sixty Chevy mostly."She chuckled."Front or back seat?""Uh; front. Never made it all the way to the back seat. Girls would let a guy play a little, but except for a couple, they wouldn't let a guy get too far."Tiffany grinned."I was one of those girls - not the ones who got in the back seat -the other kind. It was a thrill knowing I had something guys wanted, and it was a real thrill teasing them, but Mom would have locked me in my room until I was twenty if she thought I was doing more than that.""I guess I never thought girls got off by teasing guys. They seemed pretty reluctant to let you even touch them.""My mom told me the touching would feel good, but nobody buys a used car if they can get a new one for the same price. She said it's better to leave something to the imagination. I got all excited thinking about what boys were imagining about me."I could sympathize with the guys Tiffany was talking about. If she looked anything then like she looked now, they'd have been fantasizing about all sorts of things; just like I was at that very moment. I thought just maybe Tiffany was a little excited by our conversation. I could just make out the rounded bumps of her nipples against her top. They hadn't been there before. I was liking those bumps way too much for a first date.I laughed."You got excited? What you girls did to us guys was a lot more than make us excited.""And what would that be?""Well, a guy can't really hide being excited very well, if you understand what I'm saying. I mean, it's bad enough that at that age it seems to happen all by itself a lot, but when a girl dresses up in little shorts or a tight T-shirt, well; "Tiffany gave me a sheepish grin."So, are you saying I'm doing that now?""Let's just say I need another cup of coffee before I take you back to your house."Tiffany giggled."OK, I'll try to be good. No; what I meant was, I'll try to make sure that problem go away. Oh; not that either. I'll just sit here until it does and not do anything else."My problem did go away about half way through the second cup of coffee, but only because Tiffany asked me about my job. Somehow, talking about being an engineer and erotic thoughts don't go very well together. The problem came back when I drove away from her house though. As she said goodnight, Tiffany touched my arm and thanked me for dinner. That was enough.We dated for the next three months about every weekend, and I noticed a gradual change in Tiffany. She started to ask if I liked what she was wearing. I knew better than to say anything except she looked great. She wouldn't let it go at that. She kept asking me if she looked sexy or not. I didn't have to make up that answer. Tiffany would have looked sexy in sweatpants and a sweatshirt.One night after we'd finished dinner, she asked what she should wear on our next date. I wasn't really sure what she was asking, so I decided to tease her a little and fulfill one of my fantasies at the same time, if only a little."Well, you know, every time I take you somewhere, guys are staring at you. Maybe you should be like you said and tease them a little."Tiffany blushed."You mean, show something.""Well, not everything, but a little peek wouldn't hurt."I waggled my eyebrows a couple of times and then grinned."I know I'd like it.""OK, so what should I wear."I thought about that for a minute. She'd probably never go for it, but;"OK, do you have a top that's sort of loose, and is made of some sort of knit?""I think so.""Well wear that next Saturday and we'll go to the zoo."Tiffany smiled."I don't see how that's going to show anybody anything.""It will if you don't wear your bra."Tiffany turned the cutest shade of pink."Why; why anybody could see how big I am and they could see my ; my; well you know. I'd be embarrassed to death."I laughed."Well, you asked, and I told you."There was that sheepish grin again."I suppose you'd make me wish I had dressed that way if I didn't, too."I hadn't really expected that, but since she'd asked;"I could probably think up some way to punish you, no hitting or anything like that, just something that might embarrass you more."I wasn't sure how she'd be dressed when I picked her up the next Saturday. She wore the top I'd asked her to wear, but she was also obviously wearing a bra. She didn't say anything when she got in my pickup, but she did smile at me, and she shrugged her shoulders.Later that afternoon, after I bought us some sodas, Tiffany chuckled."I guess you see I chickened out?""Yes, I'm not too surprised though. I figured you might.""So, when do I get punished?"I shrugged."Let's go to Opry Mills on Saturday and look around. You can wear the same outfit then, but that won't be your punishment. That'll come later.""What are you going to do to me?" she giggled."You'll see."I pulled my pickup into Tiffany's drive a little after lunch the next Saturday. When I knocked on her door, it took her a while to open it. When she did, she stood behind the door and just peered around it as she let me in."Tiffany, what's the matter?""I; I don't know if I can do this or not. That's what's the matter.""Do what?"Tiffany closed the door and then let her arms fall to her sides."I didn't put on a bra, and look."I was looking. Actually, I was staring. Tiffany had on the same loose top as the Saturday before, but what she was doing to it without a bra was fantastic. The thin material seemed to cling to her skin in places, and her big breasts stood out a lot. So did her nipples. They made big sexy bumps in the top.I chuckled."I don't see anything wrong. All I see is a woman, a really sexy woman, granted, but still a woman.""But my boobies stick out and they wobble when I walk and my nipples get stiff and they show and; "I cut her off."You can go put your bra on if you want, but you'll have to pay for it.""More than for last Saturday?""Oh, definitely more. I can hardly wait."Tiffany frowned."OK; I'll go this way, but don't you dare leave me alone, not even for a second."I had no intentions of leaving Tiffany alone. I wouldn't have strayed from her side for any reason. She was just too damned great to look at. The men sitting on the benches waiting for their wives to get done shopping thought so too. When Tiffany and I walked by, what had been frowns turned into grins, and they followed her every move. I could understand that, because Tiffany's every move caused her big breasts to do a seductive little dance under her top.If their wives happened to be sitting there beside their husbands when we walked by, those men grinned too. Their wives, not so much. I saw a couple women give their husband a whack on the arm, and some quiet, but animated conversation seemed to always followI was watching more than the way Tiffany's heavy breasts moved around under her top. It was obvious that while her face looked a little fearful, she was enjoying herself. Her eyes were always a beautiful part of her face, but as we walked past people going in and out of the shops, they were wide open and almost glittering. I didn't know if Tiffany was becoming aroused, but her eyes said she might be.Her nipples said the same to me. One man, an older gentleman, winked at her as she walked by. What had been two soft bumps in the front of her blouse quickly grew a lot bigger and longer. Where before from a distance, the bumps could have been only a shadow or fold in the material, now there was no question about their origin.We walked from one end of Opry Mills to the other and then back, and I think Tiffany probably turned on every man who saw her except for one guy who was obviously very in touch with his feminine identity. I know by the time we started back, the only thing keeping me from developing a tent in my jeans was watching the guys watching Tiffany as much as I was watching her. As it was, I only had the stiffness of anticipation, anticipation I knew I shouldn't press.Tiffany's eyes were still shining bright when we got in my truck to go home. As I pulled out onto the Briley, she looked at me and grinned."That was fun. I was terrified, but it was fun. Did you see how the men looked at me?"I laughed."Well, Tiffany, you made a whole bunch of guys really horny today. I thought you were enjoying it.""I tried not to show it. How did you know?""Well, your eyes got really big and bright, and your uh; nipples; they got stiff and pushed out the front of your blouse."Tiffany looked down and stroked the soft bump on each breast."I didn't realize they were doing that. I'd have been embarrassed to tears if I had.""Well, they were. They did every time a guy looked at you, well, almost every time anyway.""So, I did good?"I laughed again."If that wasn't good, I don't know what is.""Does this mean I don't get punished?""No, just that you did good today. You still have to pay for last Saturday.""What are you going to do to me?""Nothing. You're going to do it yourself. See that semi up there?""Yes.""I'm going to pull up beside his cab."The pickup responded to my foot on the accelerator, and we were soon cruising along beside the semi."OK, Tiffany, flash the nice trucker.""What!!!""I said, flash the nice trucker.""I'm not showing you my boobies.""You're not going to show them to me. You're going to show them to the guy driving that truck. Now, pull up your top and let him see you."Tiffany put her hands on the bottom of her blouse and lifted it a little, then touched my arm."Please don't make me do this. I've never shown anyone but my ex and my doctor my boobies."I chuckled."There's a first time for everything. Now up with that top or I'll think up some other way to punish you."Tiffany took her blouse in both hands again, looked up at the trucker, and quickly lifted the front over her breasts and then pulled it back down."There, I did it.""No, you didn't. He was looking down the road. You have to leave your top up for longer than a second. Come on, be a good girl and let the guy see what you have.""What if he decides to follow us and when we stop, he gets out and; well, he might do something to me.""I'm sure he'll want to, but I can outrun him; " I chuckled; "Probably.""Oh, I can't. I don't even know him.""Yes, you can; unless you'd rather flash him with something else. You do have a sweet bottom, you know.""Oh, no, not that. I couldn't ever do that.""Well, then up with that top. There are other cars coming up behind me."Tiffany took a deep breath, pulled up her blouse and leaned toward the side window. For a couple seconds, nothing happened. Then, I heard the blast of an air horn, three times. Tiffany giggled."I think he liked me."She hadn't yet pulled her blouse back down."I can see why."Tiffany looked down and then gasped as she yanked the blouse down to her waist."Oh, God, I flashed you too."I glanced over at Tiffany. Her face was pink again, and her eyes flashed with a gleam that could only mean she was enjoying herself."Yes, you did. It was pretty great too. You can flash me all you want."Tiffany giggled as I passed the semi."He waved at me, and blew me a kiss.""I figure that's not what he's wishing he was doing to you right about now.""So, am I done now?""Well; it took you a long time for this one. I think you'll have to do a couple more.""Two more? I was scared to death. That's why it took so long. I can't do it again."I looked over at Tiffany again, and grinned.."I see another truck up ahead. Get ready."Tiffany flashed the second truck a little faster and held her blouse up for almost half a minute before pulling it down."He stuck out his tongue and wiggled it at me. I guess he didn't like me."I had to laugh."Oh, he liked you. He's telling you what he'd like to do for you, that's all.""He'd like to lick my boobies?""Among other parts of you, I expect.""I never thought about that, I mean, I have, but not from a guy I don't even know.""Want me to pull over and introduce you to him?"There was a little tremor in Tiffany's voice."You wouldn't really do that; would you?""It might be fun to watch you flash him up close and then watch what happens. Ever been in the sleeper of a semi?""Oh no; in your truck in one thing. Close enough he could touch me is another. Getting in his truck; Don't you dare stop."I sighed."OK, but you better give a good show to number three. He's coming up in a bit.Trucker number three got an eyeful of Tiffany's big breasts pressed into my side window. It was touch and go for a second, so to speak. The semi veered off to the shoulder a little and then the driver overcorrected and started into my lane. I hit the accelerator and passed him by just as Tiffany shrieked."He was gonna hit us.""Well, you evidently made an impression on him."She giggled."Maybe it was my boobies flattened out on the window.""That'd do it for me.""Are we going home now?""Unless you want to make another trucker's day."Tiffany giggled again."I think I've had about all the excitement I can handle. Wanna get a pizza and eat at my house?"I was thinking I'd love to give Tiffany some more excitement, and when she asked if we could eat at her house, I briefly entertained the fantasy of her naked beside me after I'd shown her just how desirable she really was. She didn't seem to understand that, somehow. I supposed it was how her ex treated her, though I couldn't fathom how any man could see Tiffany as anything except a treasure to be kissed, caressed, and stroked until she became the lover I suspected she would truly be.I knew it was just a fantasy. Though I was pretty certain Tiffany had been aroused by what she'd done, I wouldn't take advantage of that. If and when it ever happened, Tiffany would tell me it was time. Until then, I'd just enjoy having her with me.After that day, Tiffany would usually ask me what she should wear when we went out. I kept her bra-less look for the times we went to a mall or to Walmart. If we went someplace else, I usually said she could wear her bra. I always asked her to wear either little shorts or tight jeans. I loved the way her sexyass looked in both, but of the two, the tight jeans were my favorite. She had a couple pair that were cut very low in the waist, and if she bent over, her panties would peek out. If she stooped down for something, sometimes the start of the separation between her cheeks would show just a little.I loved seeing both, and so did any guys who happened to be within a few feet. We spent a lot of time shopping on Saturday at Walmart where I could find reasons Tiffany should bend over or squat down. She knew why I was asking that, and always giggled when I asked."You know what's going to happen if I do that.""Yep, I do, but the guy coming down the aisle doesn't. Show him that sexy bottom."Tiffany would blush pink, and then try to argue."But he'll see my panties.""Yeah, I expect he will.""He'll be thinking I want him to do something to me.""Probably so. I could ask him if he'd like to go home with us if you'd like.""No, no, no; I could never do anything like that. Don't you dare say a thing to him.""Then bend over and pick up some cans of beans for me, or I will."Tiffany would blush again, but she'd bend over. Usually, the guy would stop, smile, and then push his buggy down the aisle. Once, an older guy said "nice ass, Honey" as he went by. Tiffany caught her breath when she heard that, and then turned around and put the cans in her buggy."Did you hear what he said?""Well, it's true, you know.""You really think so?"I chuckled."Why do you think I always walk behind you."When the weather started to cool off during the day, I had to change my strategy a little. Cold weather meant at least a jacket for both of us, and shorts were pretty much out of the question. Even Tiffany's low cut jeans didn't show anything because her jacket or coat covered half of her sensuous hips.It was on a trip to McMinnville that the idea hit me. I hadn't asked Tiffany to dress in anything special that day. We were just going to one of the nurseries to pick up some shrubs Tiffany wanted in her yard, and I didn't figure there would be many people there. As I drove down the highway, I was remembering how Tiffany reacted to flashing truckers that afternoon, and realized she could show more of herself now."Tiffany, how about taking off your coat.""Why would I want to do that? It's cold."I reached over and turned up the heater control a little."It's gonna be hard to take off your top if you still have your coat on.""I'm not taking off my top. I'll freeze.""No, you won't. You can put your coat back on afterwards, well, after you take off your bra too.""Then I'd be naked under my coat.""Yep. All naked and sexy.""And you're going to make me flash truckers again?""Nope. But you are going to flash somebody.""Who?""I don't know yet. Maybe some guy looking for an apple tree. You can show him your apples.""I don't have apples. Mine are more like grapefruits."I chuckled."I'm sure he'll enjoy them even more then. Now, off with the blouse and bra, unless you'd like a little more punishment. There are a lot of trucks on the road today. I'll bet they'd love getting mooned by your sexyass."Tiffany took a deep breath, undid her seat belt, and unzipped her coat. Once her coat was laying on the seat beside her, she unbuttoned her blouse and slipped it from her soft shoulders. About then, a car passed us. Tiffany grabbed her coat and covered herself up.I laughed."Tiffany, this is a four-wheel drive truck. We're too high up for anyone in a car to see you. You don't have to cover up.""I do if I'm going to take off my bra. Now, don't peek. If I have to flash somebody, I want to flash them, not have you staring while I get my bra hooks undone."I kept looking down the road until Tiffany said, "OK, I have my coat back on now."Except for her blouse and bra in the seat beside her, I couldn't tell any difference, and that was what I wanted. She'd feel safe and at ease until I asked her to do what I was going to ask.She wanted a barberry, and there were many from which to choose. They were all sitting in rows in their burlap root ball bags out in a large area beside the nursery office. Tiffany went from one to the next, looking at the prices. I watched to see if anyone was walking our way. There was one guy about twenty feet away and pretty soon, he started walking toward us. Tiffany was bending over to look at the tag on the shrub in front of her.In a quiet voice, I said, "Tiffany, open up your coat."Tiffany snapped upright."What!""I said, open up your coat.""Out here? In front of everybody?""Well, everybody is just one guy, and I don't think he'll mind. Of course, if you're too slow, I'll have you walk around a little with your coat open.""But this place is so open. Can I just show you instead?""Oh, all right. I suppose, but you better leave that coat open for more than a couple seconds."Tiffany stuck out her little pink tongue, but unzipped her coat. After taking a deep breath, she opened it a little. I saw beautiful, deep cleavage, and a little of the round lower part of her big breasts. After a couple seconds, Tiffany closed her coat, zipped it back up, and smiled."Satisfied now?"

A culture of copulation without condoms.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Amy and Alonso were now regularly playing their game of condom "roulette". So far, she had always been able to tell when he had a condom on, even when he tried to psych her out. Which meant half the time, their trysts could be consequence-free.As for the other half of the time, Amy knew that any contact between his bare cock and her vagina was a risk. At first, she was good about putting a stop to it right away. Then they'd do other things. She even tried anal once, to at least check it off the list.But over time, she found herself not speaking up immediately, when he pressed himself into her without protection. She knew it was a risk, but it was a moderate risk, a calculated one, instead of the all-consuming fire of complete submission.Once, it went on long enough that she felt his hands tighten on her hips in a way she recognized. It was almost time, but there was still a chance to stop him short, and she knew it was cruel at that point, cruel to both of them really, but she felt like she had to. He pulled out as soon as she asked him to, and disaster was averted. Probably anyway.The next time, she really wanted to feel him in her, but not risk getting that close to the edge."Can you just; leave it in for a little while?" she suggested."Sure," he replied.It was comforting and peaceful just feeling him inside her. And still exciting, in a different way. She could feel every contour of his penis inside her, and every movement. Every twitch that meant more precum seeping into her milieu."What shall we do in the meantime?" he asked, answering his own question by tracing a line across her stomach with his finger.Her abdominal muscles undulated under his touch, making her vagina tense around him. She knew he felt it by his quiet grunt, and how he firmed up more inside her. So she carefully tested out her vaginal muscles, trying to flex each one individually, seeing what made him react.His grunts were coming faster now, as their sexes conversed delicately. Every jolt between them sparked little aftershocks through her, like many peaks in miniature. She'd have been content to keep this up for hours.Suddenly she felt him swell up, more abruptly than she was expecting. She knew the options before her in that moment, and her mind nearly got carried away contemplating the path in which she said nothing, did nothing, and got to feel his seed filling her deep inside.Instead, she pulled herself off of him, knowing that there was no time to even ask him to retreat. She knew she had judged it right, when she felt hot liquid across her thigh. She tore off the blindfold, to see his semen dripping off her onto the sheets."Did any get inside me?" she asked."You tell me," he said."Did it?" she asked. "I need to know."From what Carmen had described, it seemed like something she'd feel, but she couldn't be sure without experiencing it, as far as she knew, anyway, and right now she needed to be sure."No, your timing was impeccable, dear," he said. Then he started singing, "I need to know, I need to know, tell me baby girl; Oh right. You're too young to remember that song."She still wasn't sure how much comfort to take in that, but if neither of them thought he ejaculated inside her, she supposed that was she best they could do. Even so, she couldn't stop fixating on it. If one of his swimmers reached her egg, would she feel that at all?She wondered what she would do if it happened. She'd be just like the girls she was interviewing. Not that she was all that different from them in general. Although they certainly came from all different backgrounds.Her next interview was with Lucy. She was a blond girl from Utah."So I'm doing a story on teen sex and pregnancy," Amy told her."Well, I can tell you about pregnancy, obviously, but I didn't get pregnant by having sex."Amy was a bit confused for a moment, and tried to make that add up. "If you don't mind; how does that work exactly?""Jacob and I, he's my best friend, we're saving ourselves for marriage," Lucy said. "So we weren't having sex.""Then what were you having?"Lucy sighed. She'd probably explained this a thousand times before. "We were soaking. You know, you put it in to soak? That's all it was. That's all it ever was. And yet now; " She gestured at herself, visibly pregnant. Her formerly athletic figure had quickly filled out, to look more like Amy."Are you saying Jacob never; ?""Never what?" Lucy asked, really not getting it."Never; well; ejaculated?""No, no, no. Absolutely not. We never even got close to that point. That's not what soaking is," Lucy said. "Soaking isn't sex. It's just a pleasant way to pass the time until you can have sex someday. With your spouse."And yet, that was pretty much what Amy had recently tried with Alonso, and they had both been almost to the point of orgasm by the end.Seeing Lucy in the family way was a chilling wake-up call for Amy. She'd gotten way too lax about this, and she wasn't feeling comfortable with the risks she'd already taken. She risks that might already be taking root inside her.The next time she went to Alonso's house, she managed to bring a twenty again, finally.He took it, but looked confused. "I thought we were enjoying ourselves.""No!" she said. "I mean, we were, but we shouldn't have. There's too much at stake.""What has you so worried about this now?" he asked, sitting with her, putting a comforting hand on her back."I talked to this girl at school who, from what I can tell, got knocked up by a guy's precum. They were doing what we did the other day.""That will not happen with me," he said. "Believe me, I've been married five times. You know why I moved to the States? Because back in Spain, I was in poverty from trying to keep up with all the child support payments. Every woman I've been with has gotten pregnant at some point. But never from that."This was a lot of information Amy hadn't had before, and she found herself getting a bit hung up on the fact that every single woman he'd been with had gotten pregnant. She really was playing with fire."This other guy, probably he rubbed one out before he went to see the girl. That's when it's dangerous. He probably still had sperm cells hanging out in there from before. I never do that." He said it with such conviction."Okay, hand me the blindfold and flip the coin," she said. "But you better pull out in time."Knowing Alonso's track record made her simultaneously more afraid of where this was headed in the long term, and more comfortable with taking the kind of risk today that they'd already taken in the past."I'll pull out as soon as you tell me to," he said.She wondered what would happen if she simply didn't tell him to. That would be a mistake, but she couldn't be sure of herself anymore either.Then he was in the bed lying beside her, rolling her towards him."Or if you're on top, it's up to you," he said, guiding her up over him.He reached down between them to guide him in for her. She could feel that he was naked inside her this time. It was a thrill, but she really did have to be careful. She started gently rolling her hips back and forth, feeling his flesh slide against her walls. He started moving in concert with her at first, his cock pressing eagerly up into her center.She was quickly getting worked up, but she couldn't just ride him with abandon. She had to keep paying close attention to how his body reacted to every movement of hers. But that also made it more passionate, more intense. Every move she made was calculated for its effect on herself and on him.His tension was building, she could feel his fingers digging into her hips. She felt him swell up inside of her. She knew that to keep herself safe, this was the right moment to dismount. But pulling herself up off his cock was the hard option. It would be so easy to just not do that. Every woman he slept with wound up pregnant; she may as well enjoy it.But then; nothing. He stopped thrusting up into her, and managed to pull himself back from the edge. Disaster averted, at least for now."I could've had you there," he said."Then why didn't you?" she asked.He had already won, and the spoils of victory were his for the taking whenever he liked. He had pushed her to the point beyond reason where she'd willingly accept it. If not this time, then maybe the next time. It made her feel corrupted, but also it drove her wild."Because I'm enjoying this more," he said. "And because when I knock you up, I want you to choose it more affirmatively than that. Otherwise, you might not keep it."When, not if. At his words, the orgasm that Amy was studiously keeping at bay could no longer be contained. It hit her fast and hard. She was shaking and bucking and moaning, desperately hoping that he could weather the tempest inside her. She felt her body squeezing and caressing him, betraying her.I'm not a breeder, she reminded herself. So why does my body react this way? She remembered what he had said. She was built for it. It was sure to happen sooner or later. She was starting to wonder if maybe he was right.When she came down from her high, she felt him approaching his again. She realized that she now had a certain power over him too. She had found a line he wouldn't willingly cross. But she didn't want to torture the poor man.She realized she'd already pushed her luck much further than she should have. So when she felt him swelling up again, she pulled herself off him with great reluctance, and brought her mouth down on him. She could taste herself and his sticky, salty precum. It was a relief, because she knew what his semen tasted like, and this wasn't it. A moment later, he put a hand on her head and exploded in her mouth.Monday morning, her friend Jill was standing by her locker. Her flannel shirt was straining at the buttons now. "I heard about this little project of yours, through the support network.""Support network?" Amy asked, before she realized. Of course the teenage mothers had a club. And now that was a social circle that Jill was a member of. "Oh.""I'll do an interview, I'll tell you whatever you want to know, but I don't want my name published. I don't want anybody knowing it was me.""That works for me," Amy said. "Jill, I meant to apologize for how I reacted.""I can tell. You're changing, and that's what matters."Amy knew what she meant. Her interview series was an attempt to show Jill she could do better at understanding the other side of the issue. But Amy also felt like it was changing her on a more fundamental level. For god's sake, she'd be pregnant with Alonso's child already, if he hadn't held back. And sooner or later, if Alonso's predictions were true, Amy would be changing even more, as motherhood would mold her body around it."Tell me what happened," Amy said, when they found a spot to talk privately in low voices."I thought I was doing everything right," Jill said. "I was on the pill and Craig was good about always using condoms. But then there was one time the condom slipped off inside of me. So I had to get a morning after pill. There was another time that it tore during the act, and we didn't find out until afterwards. Those emergency pills make me feel awful, by the way. When I missed my period, I realized that the pill wasn't the right dose anymore. I had grown and gained weight since I got it prescribed. That time I got an abortion pill and stopped it short.""Wow. I had no idea," Amy said. What she meant was, you didn't tell me any of this at the time."I was ashamed, and I thought I could handle it myself," Jill said. "It's not something anyone has a right to know."Amy nodded. "So what happened differently this time?""Well, you know that Craig is off at college already, so we're long distance. I was only with him the once on Thanksgiving weekend. And he wore a condom like usual. We didn't notice anything wrong with it at the time, but it must have sprang a leak or something. I didn't notice for like a month and a half, because I didn't know anything had gone wrong. Maybe if I'd caught it earlier, I would have aborted again, but at this point? I've got a foster family lined up. I'll give birth sometime this summer and be back on my feet for college in the fall.""That's; badass, actually," Amy said.By now she'd heard a bunch of pregnant girls talk through their plans for how to handle it. They had each found some way to make it work. But Amy was impressed with Jill. Amy thought, when I get pregnant, that's how I want to handle it. And then she realized where her thoughts had strayed, and she felt disgusted and ashamed with herself."Thanks," Jill said. "Are you cool with this?""Yeah," Amy said. "As long as you're not recruiting me for the club."Amy was having a hard enough time staying out of that club as it was. She worried that with a little pressure, she might tip.Jill laughed. "Of course not. I know you're more of a never-ever kind of person. But I want you to know that if you ever find yourself in the family way, you can count on me. I'm here for you."Amy gave her a tight-lipped smile. She didn't feel like such a never-ever kind of person anymore. She could still hear Alonso saying it was going to happen sooner or later. She had even been ready to let it happen. In the moment, she almost wanted it. That scared her, but also excited her more than she wanted to even admit to herself. Nowadays all her most explosive fantasies involved feeling her lover spread his seed deep inside her. Or waking up already pregnant with his child. She was having a lot of trouble reconciling all of this with who she thought she was, the kind of girl who would never get into that situation.In the days after talking to Jill, Amy thought a lot about contingency plans. Whether she'd abort or carry it to term. Whether she'd keep the baby or give it away. She knew a pregnancy could take a while to detect; she might already be pregnant from the risks she'd taken with Alonso. Neither of them thought he had ejaculated inside her (if he was a reliable source), and she wasn't 100% sure about his claim that his precum was sterile. Sure, she'd tried to put herself in the shoes of her interview subjects before, but these plans weren't just thought exercises anymore.But also she felt bad for Jill. Jill hadn't even realized in the moment that she was taking a risk. To Amy that seemed like being cheated out of the opportunity to choose it in the moment. When she got pregnant, she wanted to know it was happening.And as she said, Jill had done everything right, and life still found a way. It had been an uphill battle for Jill to stay childless, and eventually she had to surrender. Amy wondered how long she could fight that battle herself. Or if she should even try.Amy counted ahead. If she got pregnant before the end of senior year, she might have to skip a year of college. But that'd be fine. Lots of kids took a gap year.The next time she went over to Alonso's house, she told him, "We don't have to flip the coin anymore, unless you want to.""Really? What changed?" he asked."I'm not pregnant, if that's what you're thinking," she said. Not yet, anyway. Though they were both obsessed with it apparently. "You've proven that I can trust you when it matters most."She knew she might be overselling the extent of his virtue and judgement and self-control, but she wanted it to be true. And she didn't want it to all be on her all the time."So the training wheels are off?"She nodded and smiled. "Oh, the training wheels are all the way off."He climbed onto the bed with her and kissed her. He kissed her all the time, but this felt different. She wasn't his pupil anymore. She was an equal now in his eyes.He kissed his way down her body, making her shiver and writhe. This wasn't a big change. They'd be doing basically the same thing as before, but with her eyes open for once. But they both knew there probably wasn't going to be any coming back from this. Amy wasn't sure he'd wear a condom with her ever again, and she was having trouble regretting that like she would have before.He tongued her clit until she squeezed his head between her thighs and her hips bucked uncontrollably. When he finally let up, his face was smeared with her juices, and she could feel much more where that came from."You know you're ovulating, right?" he asked."What?""Your juices are stickier this time of the month. You also get hornier, and more willing to take risks," he said. "You didn't know?"She blinked. It was news to her, and yet it explained so much. "No, I, "It was something she hadn't noticed about herself, but it was also valuable information about how this could play out. She'd be at her most fertile today. It meant the risks they took would be riskier, but it also meant that if she decided to get pregnant, there'd be a higher risk of it happening when she intended it to. She thought about Jill getting knocked up without even knowing it at the time. That wasn't how Amy wanted it to go for her."I didn't mean to kill the mood," Alonso said, moving up on top of her.Before he could press his weight down on her, she rolled the two of them over. Sitting atop his crotch, she guided his bare cock into herself. Knowingly, willingly, without a doubt. She knew there was a time when she would've never done such a thing, but something in her was broken now, or maybe it had just been reshaped into something new. It added a wicked delight to every sensation as she rolled her hips."No, just the opposite, actually," she said.She let herself seek her own pleasure for a while in pressing her clit against his pubic bone, but she wasn't the only one."Dios mio, Amy," Alonso swore, struggling to hold himself back."I thought it was cheating for you to warn me," she said."We're not playing a game anymore.""Oh it was never a game for me," Amy said. She stopped moving, and reached around behind her to grab his balls. "You will cum inside me. But not until I tell you to."It was a dangerous thing to promise, but it also felt like a pretty safe prediction. And she enjoyed the glint in his eye.He wrestled back control and rolled her onto her back, driving himself back into her, again without protection. The feeling of him sliding in and out of her drove her mad. Not just the sensation itself, but also the knowledge of what it meant, and what it was leading up to.She was on the precipice of an orgasm she couldn't quite reach, and then she realized Alonso was keeping her there on purpose."Please!" she gasped."Please what?" he said in a choked voice. It was straining his endurance too."Don't stop.""If I don't stop, I will ejaculate inside your vagina," he said. "Is that what you want?"She hesitated, but she couldn't find the will to deny what every part of her wanted. "Yes."She'd made a big show of having control over him, and now she resented how easily he turned the tables on her. But she also didn't want to resist. She wanted what he wanted. To be toyed with. To be claimed. To be ruined. She'd never felt him cum inside her before, but she could imagine it happening. She'd imagined it many, many times already, and brought herself to many, many orgasms doing so. Now she found she couldn't turn away from the prospect of experiencing it in real life.Amy thought saying yes once would be enough. It was a mistake, she knew, and if he gave her the chance to have second thoughts and take it back, she just might. After all, it was the responsible thing to do."And if I do that, if I ejaculate inside your vagina, you will get pregnant," he said. "Are you saying that's something you want to happen?""Fuck," she gasped, desperate. His words made her think of all the cautionary tales drilled into her, but also the real lives of the pregnant girls she knew. It was all swirling around in her mind, in one unsolvable knot. But with every moment that she contemplated it, she felt the power that the possibility had over her. She could feel it in the way her whole body yearned for it. In the end, she had to admit it to him and to herself. "Yes."That should be enough, but he still wasn't cumming inside her. Why not?? She was desperate for it, burning up with desire for it."I want to hear you say it," he said, slowly and carefully. "Tell me you want me to get you pregnant, and it'll happen. I'll ejaculate inside your vagina, and my sperm will find your egg, and you will be pregnant with our child. Tell me what you want, Amy."He moved inside her intermittently, denying her of her climax, and denying himself too, as he waited."I want; " she began.For a moment, she realized what she was about to say, and the real, impeding implications of saying it. She tried to dissuade herself from doing this. But she couldn't manage it. Not anymore."I want you cum inside me. I want to get pregnant with your child. Please."Even as she was saying what he needed to hear, she felt him letting go of his self-control, swelling up inside her, once, twice, thrice, as the floodwaters built up inside of him. And he grew larger than she'd ever felt him before. Then his semen shot deep into her. She could feel the force of it rushing out of him and hitting her deepest recesses, then swirling and filling her with heat and fullness.She had never felt a man ejaculate inside her before, but there was no mistaking the sensation, and she immediately knew what the pregnant girls told her. Like it did for Carmen, it immediately set off Amy's orgasm like a depth charge. She screamed and clung to Alonso with all her strength.Her vaginal muscles contracted hard, almost painfully, around him. It made him grunt in her ear, as he swelled up again and shot more of his seed as deep into her as he could reach. As close to his target as he could get. This set off another shock wave in her synapses, making her squeeze down on him again.She lost track of how many times their orgasms set each other off. How many voluminous spurts of sperm cells he put inside her. How many times her body welcomed that seed, thanked him for it, and squeezed more of it out of him. She remembered what he said. Maybe she really was built for this.Afterwards, she could still the hot pressure of it all, seeking out her fertile egg. This was the part where she thought she'd regret it. She thought she'd freak out. But she was riding a stratospheric endorphin high. It stayed with her, even after she walked home and showered off the smell of sex.Amy's mother had a weekend trip planned for the two of them. It meant she had no opportunity to sneak away and acquire a plan B. Not that she wanted to. She wasn't sure. Every time she thought about doing that, her mind went back to that perfect moment when he flooded her with his seed. She spent the whole weekend feverish with a desire she had no outlet for.The next Friday, she went to Alonso again. No training wheels, no games, no uncertainty about what either of them wanted. When she left, her vagina was full of his semen again. He came inside her multiple times that afternoon.But on a hunch, Amy stopped by the pharmacy to buy pregnancy tests. She bought a multi-pack; she red somewhere that you could get a positive result after a week. She expected to be testing every week until she saw a plus. But she took a test when she got home, and it was positive on the first try. From the first time Alonso ejaculated inside her. It seemed like luck, if she could call it that, but on the other hand, she had been ovulating that day, and as he'd said, maybe she really was built for it. She was certainly going to find out soon enough.Then she sat down to finish her piece for the school paper. She wrote, "When I started working on this story, I didn't expect to have a story of my own to add to it. That was just about the last thing I could have anticipated. But talking to our pregnant classmates made me think about the unthinkable. I'm glad I did, because now I'm better prepared for the exciting next phase of life ahead of me. The names and identifying details have been scrubbed from the stories you're about to read, but what I can reveal is that one of them is my own. I too will be one of the girls graduating this spring with a baby bump under her gown. To my best friend, I'm sorry for doubting you. Turns out we'll always be twinsies."Based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.